《Demon King, Where To Escape》


 C1

    Gu Hua Wei had always felt that Gu Xiao Rou was the world''s most miserable and weakest little white lotus. However, at this moment, her thoughts were different. He truly did not dare to imagine that there was a woman like Gu Qingcheng in this world.


    She looked at the little girl in the white lotus dress speechlessly. The little girl''s eyes were filled with tears while her eyes were filled with fear. She looked at her pitifully. The expression that was filled with both resentment and resentment only made her think of three words: little white flower!


    "Little Sister Hua Wei, I heard from mother that you were in the rain at Mt. Li the other day and that you had a serious illness last night. Big Sister is truly worried." The little girl''s voice was faint and thin, as if she was about to be blown away by the wind. From time to time, she would use her sleeve to cover her eyes, and unexpectedly, there were traces of water on the sleeve. Today, big sister came to see you and see you well. Saying that, tears once again fell from her eyes, "If you just call me sister, don''t blame me. That Hengyang King and elder sister definitely have no ambiguous feelings!"


    Gu Hua Wei looked at the seven or eight year old little white lotus and became even more speechless. If you had an ambiguous relationship, even I wouldn''t dare to believe it! Absolutely!


    "Elder sister, I''m hungry. Mother is not here, can you get me something to eat?" Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei really couldn''t accept this woman crying in front of him, so he decided to send her off as soon as possible. Hearing that Gu Hua Wei was hungry, the little girl immediately stood up and grudgingly said, "Sister, please wait for a moment. I will be right back." The little figure instantly left through the door.


    Gu Hua held her forehead with her tiny claws helplessly. This matter really made people worry.


    This is an urgent matter for Mao, and we are going back thousands of years. As the top youth of the twenty-first century, Gu Hua Wei could be said to be a loyal lover of his work, a clean person who was selfless and dedicated to the company. Gu Xiaoxiao was a loyal savior of her friends, and she was even more tolerant of her stepmother''s tricks, but why did that little white flower, Second Miss Gu, insist on writing those bitter immortal cultivation essays, they were even called "Only Favourite Qingcheng".


    Due to her sense of responsibility towards her little sister, Gu Hua Wei looked at her novel. After reading the beginning, her face turned dark, and in the middle, her lips were already lifeless, her eyes fierce, she wanted to kill and chop her corpse. When she finished reading the ending, Gu Hua Wei was no longer able to express any opinion about the book, because she had fainted.


    "Gu Xiao Rou! I should have killed you earlier! " She shouldn''t have talked about sisterhood in the first place; she should have targeted her entire family, instigated her relationship with her father, and even created such a novel. Otherwise, how could she be so unlucky to have been transported to a novel written by Gu Xiaoluo?


    He was tortured to the point of living to the death. In the end, he was torn to shreds.


    This was truly the pinnacle of a woman''s life.


    Although she was the daughter of a famous family, she was discovered by the Immortal Cultivation Sect at the age of eight and was selected as the inner sect disciple of one of the three great sects. On the way there, she was close to her fellow sect members and was extremely talented, but every now and then, she would meet with great opportunities. If she had not discovered a secret cave, then she would have been left behind by a rising immortal.


    In the book, this female protagonist Gu Qingcheng could be said to have a smooth sailing life. Relying on her delicate and beautiful image of a little white flower, she could simply defeat all the other players in the world. But, if ¡­


    It would have been great if there hadn''t been a female match, but even if there hadn''t been a female match, why was the TM match''s name Gu Hua Wei Wei?!


    This was also a retroactive story. It was said that the treatment of the female lead was extremely bad when she was young. Why was this so? This little sister, she destroyed the relationship between the female lord and her father''s direct mother, she stole away the woman''s beloved Hengyang King, she even shamelessly pestered the immortal to enter the Cloud Sect with her, she wishfully stole Mo Yunheng, the dual cultivator she cultivated, and she even ended up dismissing Mo Yunheng as a friend. But in the end, she gave the female master a series of unparalleled malicious acts, wanting to kill the world''s mistress.


    In the end, all the cannon fodder left the stage. The female lead and several male lead had a magnificent life of dual cultivation. Thinking of this, Gu Hua Wei wanted to cry. She was now the supporting role in this book, and she would definitely die in the end.


    She, Gu Hua Wei, was 22 years old in this world, and she was a beautiful and delicate young girl who had never been in a relationship before (Are you sure she was still a young girl?!), how could she be so unlucky?


    At the very least, she would be a great beauty in the future. As for now, she was only five years old, and Gu Qingcheng was still an eight year old little flower bud. Considering her age, she was twenty-two years old, so she didn''t believe that she wouldn''t be able to cover up a little flower bud, right?


    After coming to this conclusion, Gu Hua''s tiny shoes calmed down a little and quietly waited for the small flower bud to bring in the rations.

 C2

    Gu Qingcheng brought the two plates of pastries in, trembling slightly. Gu Hua silently sighed to herself before filling her stomach with food under the teary expression of the little girl. Elder sister, I don''t like King Hengyang at all. "


    Thinking of the female host''s heaven defying golden finger, Gu Hua couldn''t bear to let go of her relationship, "In the future, I won''t like him either."


    Little sister, I know, it''s because of big sister, big sister will definitely not have any interactions with Hengyang King anymore. Little sister, please don''t ever get angry again, it''s big sister''s fault. The little white flower began to sob, its eyes were hazy with tears. Anyone who saw it would think that the female tyrant was bullying a woman. Look, she was crying so miserably.


    "You and King Hengyang share a mutual love. A perfect couple, what''s wrong with that?" Wiping her greasy fingers, she was about to burst into laughter.


    The original text had once said that before Gu Qingcheng went to the Cloud Sect, she had secretly sworn to marry the most handsome and peerless prince of the Chen Nation, King Hengyang, but this Hengyang King had an engagement with Gu Hua Wei, this cannon fodder who didn''t even exist. Miss Gu Qingcheng had used all her strength to get to know Long Yu, and had even fallen in love with her in her plans.


    The original owner''s real tragedy started after the fever, when the Cloud Sect took in disciples in the imperial capital of Chen.


    "Little sister, I am only close friends with King Hengyang, there is absolutely no relationship between a man and a woman." Seemingly frightened by Gu Hua Wei Wei''s abnormality, Gu Qingcheng frantically tried to defend herself: "I''m willing to swear an oath with little sister."


    An oath? Gu Hua sneered in her heart and spoke with a smile: "Of course I believe in big sister. However, everyone already knows that Hengyang Wang doesn''t like Flowerless, and big sister is even close friends with Hengyang Wang. If not, what if big sister agreed to this marriage on behalf of little sister?"


    A hint of joy flashed past Gu Qingcheng''s eyes, but she instantly regained her composure and composure. "Younger sister, I definitely won''t do something like this that would let my sister down. If father, mother, and elder sister knew about this, I would definitely not have a good ending."


    "Elder sister, you can be at ease. I, your father, will personally speak of this." Throwing the handkerchief to the ground, Gu Hua stood up elegantly. The girl who was serving at the side immediately came to serve her.


    "Little sister ¡­" Gu Qingcheng wanted to say something more, but Gu Hua pressed her finger to her lips. I shall leave this matter to my sister. "


    As long as she could get rid of this cannon fodder male from the Dragon race, Gu Qingcheng would have some problems. It was said that the cold-blooded, evil Qi of the Hengyang King of Chen not only had a high position in the world, but also had a strong monopoly on women that was currently in use.


    In the novel, there was the original owner who was so stupid that he dragged Long Yu down. Gu Qingcheng had gone to the Cloud Sect and became infatuated with her senior brother, so Long Yu naturally wasn''t enough for her to see. But now, as long as Gu Qingcheng and Long Yu had an engagement, who knew what Long Yu would do when Gu Qingcheng had other men?


    She just needed to sit back and watch.


    The novel didn''t mention much about the Gu family''s residence, which only showed how superficial Gu Xiaoluo''s novel was. However, when Gu Hua walked out of the small courtyard, she was still shocked by the extravagance of the ancient officials and officials.


    This mountain was not a fake mountain, it was covered in green grass and had trees growing on it. This flower was also not a fake flower, and its circumference of ten li was filled with lotus ponds, rippling with green waves that were extremely enchanting.


    The bluestone path traveled from the pavilion to the main hall. On the way, strange flowers bloomed, and birds chirped and birds danced; the fragrance was in the air.


    "Miss, Master is in the study, little servant will lead you there now."


    The little maid who was leading the way was called Hong Ye. She was well-behaved and had a lowered head and eyes, which made her feel slightly annoyed. Why had she crossed over from socialism to the capital of feudalism?


    "Bring me there."

 C3

    This Old Man Gu was from one of the nine empires in this chaotic world, and the Prime Minister of Chen should really be living here.


    "Miss, this is the study room. Master is flipping through the records inside, you can enter." Red Leaf was waiting obediently at the side. Gu Hua Wei had made mental preparations and pushed open the vermilion door.


    The first thing he saw was a man in a green robe, looking amiable and amiable as he sat at a sandalwood table. The man looked up and saw his beloved daughter, a gentle smile on his face.


    Saying that, he walked over and hugged her, "Dad''s darling, what can I do for you?"


    "Daddy, I miss daddy a bit." Grabbing the front of the man''s clothes, Gu Hua Wei could feel that the Prime Minister really loved his daughter.


    "I miss you so much. Father will go see you now. With your body being so weak, you are not allowed to run around." Gu Qian Sheng patted his daughter''s head. Thinking of his daughter''s reason for the cold energy to enter his body, he couldn''t help but sigh lightly.


    "Dad, your daughter wants to discuss something with dad." The serious voice of the five-year-old girl made Gu Qiansheng smile. What do you want to discuss with Father? "Tell Daddy."


    "Daughter, don''t play with Brother Hengyang anymore, he''s a bad guy!" As she said this, the little girl''s eyes turned red, swollen, and ugly. "He bullied me. He doesn''t want to marry me, I don''t want him anymore!"


    "Slight ¡­" Old Master Gu''s heart ached. When he saw that his daughter was about to cry again, his heart ached.


    No one dared to come accept the challenge. The fame of the war god of Chen made the Gu family and father the guardians of the Chen nation, the emperor remembered his father''s merits in protecting the country, especially bestowing the marriage to his descendants, he said that his daughter could marry the born Hengyang King, and that his father had only been away for a few years, yet Hengyang King already dared to have private relations with his daughter, so he put himself in danger. It was simply a disgrace of the imperial family, and he had even forgotten the kindness of a prince!


    "Good girl, don''t you like Brother Hengyang the most?" Holding his daughter in his arms, Gu Qiansheng tenderly said, "Is it true that I don''t want Brother Hengyang anymore?"


    He was afraid that his young daughter was just a whim, and that he would go back on his word in the future. What should he do?


    "No, I will never regret it!" The little girl raised her fist, laughing and crying at the same time, "Brother Hengyang likes big sister, I don''t want anything that doesn''t like me."


    Wasn''t the Jade Emperor Hengyang just an item in her eyes? An item that could be sent over.


    "Qingcheng doesn''t know, even Hengyang King doesn''t know." Thinking about the future, if King Hengyang really does not like being gentle and suffering for the rest of his life, Gu Qiansheng immediately made a decision. Even if he didn''t become the prime minister of the Chen Nation, he would never allow his daughter''s happiness to end.


    "Daddy, come to the palace immediately and refuse the marriage." Putting down Gu Hua Wei Wei Sheng, Gu Qian Sheng was clearly a man of action.


    "Daddy, Brother Hengyang likes Big Sister Qingcheng. I don''t want Big Sister Qingcheng to be sad ¡­" If it was compared to acting, Gu Hua Wei would definitely not be any worse off than Gu Qing. She would cry and pretend to be a good person.


    "That evil girl, she doesn''t know etiquette and is shameless. I don''t think it''s necessary for her to speak up for her!" Speaking of Gu Qingcheng, Gu Qiansheng was filled with anger. Gu Qingcheng, although she knew King Hengyang was her direct sister''s fiance, she still kept in contact with him every day. Was there anyone in the capital who didn''t know that the person King Hengyang disliked and liked slightly was her?! The Prime Minister''s Estate had been completely disgraced by her!


    "Father, I don''t really want father to feel troubled, and I don''t want elder sister to feel sad either. The marriage contract is still the same, can Big Sister marry Big Brother Hengyang? Big Sister really likes Big Brother Hengyang ¡­ "


    "Slight, don''t speak up for that evil sister of yours. Father will definitely not let you suffer any more grievances!" Gu Hua Wei Wei couldn''t help but want to support her forehead. He had thought that the original owner would do whatever he wanted in front of Old Man Gu, but it looked like Old Man Gu wouldn''t be able to marry Gu Qing to Long Yu. He had to find another method to settle this marriage.


    "Father, can we go tomorrow? Today, I want to go with father and mother."


    Grasping his wide sleeves, Gu Hua shamelessly gave his a kiss and acted like a spoiled child. After receiving the sweet kiss of his beloved daughter, Gu Qiansheng temporarily extinguished the flames in his heart and took his daughter''s hand to look for her mother.


    If one were to say that Gu Qiansheng''s elegance carried gentleness, modesty, and righteousness, then Lin Ruoxi''s gentleness would be fatal poison. Dressed in a light blue Begonia Luo dress, she stood underneath a lilac blooming flower tree. The lilac blooming in her dress was softer and less lively than the Begonia blooming. This was a sentimental mother, Gu Hua Wei complained endlessly in his heart. Such a mother should have been born with a beauty like Gu Qingcheng, how could she have been born with the same temperament as the original owner?

 C4

    "Husband, are you feeling slightly better?" Under the flower tree, Lin Ruoxi saw her husband bringing her daughter over. Her beautiful face showed less worry and she wore a gentle smile.


    "Mom, I''m much better now." Gu Hua Wei struggled out of Gu Qian Sheng''s embrace and threw herself into the beauty''s mother''s embrace. Gu Hua Wei still felt that the woman''s embrace was softer and softer, not as hard as a man''s.


    After catching her daughter, Lin Ruoxi''s eyes turned red for some reason as she said sorrowfully, "It''s slightly better, mother will be relieved." He wiped the corner of her eyes with his sleeve. This was a role that was similar to Sister Lin''s.


    "Madam, you don''t have to worry. This marriage will end soon." Gu Qiansheng repeatedly declared that he had always doted on the woman he loved.


    "Withdrawal of marriage? Why did you cancel the engagement? " She had always thought that her daughter would definitely be the most respected woman in the entire Chen Kingdom, enjoying all the glory and wealth that came with it. Even if the one that Hengyang King loved was Gu Qingcheng, that helpless daughter, she still wouldn''t dare to marry. Everything was done by her daughter, she didn''t expect her husband to suddenly cancel the engagement.


    "Madam, that Hengyang King is definitely not an insignificant good person. For this engagement, why not break off it?" Gu Qiansheng obviously didn''t put the marriage contract in his eyes, but Lin Ruoxi didn''t think so.


    "Husband, if you break off this engagement, how are we going to marry each other in the future? Who dares to want a girl that the prince doesn''t dare to take? This marriage cannot be annulled." Lin Ruoxi tightly held her daughter in her arms. She was obviously very worried, "Could it be that my husband wants to fulfill the wish of Gu Qingcheng''s mother and daughter?"


    "Madam!" Gu Qiansheng had a headache for Lin Ruoxi. She was her original concubine, the two of them had originally lived a peaceful life in harmony, but with the appearance of Gu Qingcheng''s mother, Luo Qian, everything had changed. He was a concubine given to him by the Emperor.


    He was sorry for her.


    "I don''t think I would be wrong. Madam, there is no need to doubt me."


    "My entire life has been a failure. I don''t want my daughter to lose her happiness." Lin Ruoxi had obviously entered the limelight, and could not see the severity of the situation in the future. Gu Qiansheng sighed, not knowing how to persuade his sentimental wife.


    Mother, I do not like Brother Hengyang, he does not play with me, only plays with big sister, he also does not like me, he even beat me up, he said that I was an idiot, he said that I was born without a mother, and could not compare to even a single hair on big sister''s head, he does not like me, he hates me ¡­ "He said, when he grows up, he will never marry me. The one he wants to marry is his big sister, I don''t want to like him anymore! "Wuwuwu ~ I hate him ¡­" Large tears rolled down her chubby face. The little girl looked extremely pitiful. She was crying and burping at the same time.


    "What?!" Upon hearing these words, Prime Minister Gu immediately flew into a rage, "Why didn''t you tell your father this earlier? King Hengyang is simply looking down on everyone, does he think that my Gu family is dead?!"


    "I had thought that Hengyang King was sensible and reliable. Who would have thought that my good daughter would suffer such a great humiliation in a place I didn''t know of?" Lin Ruoxi''s eyes were red. Her heart ached and she was angry at her daughter''s words, "My Crown Prince of Chen, my mother from the Gu family isn''t up to the task, it seems that only some of you can marry our Duke Hengyang."


    "Mother ¡­" Gu Hua tightly hugged the woman beside her, her eyes turning red. This was probably the most precious family love in the world.


    "Madam, I will go and cancel the marriage tomorrow morning. I will absolutely not suffer any grievances!" Gu Qiansheng immediately expressed that he didn''t want to make his beloved woman angry anymore.


    "Listen to your husband." Lin Ruoxi leaned towards Gu Qian Sheng''s side. The man hugged the two most important women in his life in satisfaction. In his heart, he had already decided that he would have to compensate the mother and daughter twice in the future.


    When Long Yu and Gu Qingcheng were young, they had never treated the original owner with kindness. Since Gu Qingcheng was afraid that the original owner was the new daughter, she naturally didn''t dare to speak carelessly, but even though the lofty and aloof Hengyang King would be ruthless in the future, but he didn''t have a vicious tongue when he was young. It could be said that he would never let the original owner off.


    From this, it could be seen how scummy these people were. They would not even let a child off.


    The ambiguous atmosphere between Prime Minister Gu and the beautiful mother became more and more intense. Gu Hua Wei, who was a leftover twenty-two years old and hadn''t been in a relationship before, couldn''t continue to be in the spotlight for several hundred watts.


    Gu Hua heaved a sigh of relief when she didn''t see her sister Gu Qingcheng in the room. Fortunately, she wasn''t there, otherwise she wouldn''t have known how to continue the story ¡­


    From her point of view, the marriage contract had to be annulled. The party that had proposed to annul the marriage had to be the Gu family, but they needed a good reason. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be worth it.


    The bright April sun, a youth dressed in black silk clothes, stood indifferently in the garden, looking at the beautiful peonies in the distance, drinking the wine in his cup, his tender eyebrows revealing a hint of longing. Who could make such a graceful youth miss someone?


    "My lord, there is a message from you." The butler who was waiting at the side took a pigeon, swiftly took out a paper cylinder, and respectfully placed it in front of the young man.


    The young man took out the paper with great interest. Upon seeing the delicate writing on it, his expressionless face revealed traces of happiness.


    He smelled the faint elegance of the paper, as if both his hands were smeared with the sweet scent.


    "Pack it up. This King has something important to do in the afternoon." After folding up the paper and placing it on his heart, the youth regained his indifferent appearance and prepared to go out.


    "Yes." The butler took a whiff of the unique fragrance in the air and frowned before slowly retreating.


    Gu Hua Wei released the second white pigeon. Seeing the pigeon fly towards the small loft not far away, her chubby face revealed a pretty smile.


    She had never been a good person. If she could come up with a plan that she could not avoid in the future, then she would definitely attack without mercy. The best thing was for her to attack.

 C5

    At dusk, the imperial capital of Chen, the streets were bustling with a graceful scene.


    She was a cute five-year-old girl wearing a small pink sand skirt. Her left hand was held by a refined and gentle man while her right hand was held by a woman who was as calm as autumn water, afraid that her daughter, who she wasn''t so obedient, would lose all traces of her image in the crowd.


    The three of them wore happy and happy smiles on their faces. Walking in the crowd, they seemed very noble. Suddenly, some of the evening market employees looked at them and started to shout about their business.


    "Father, I want to go to the Drunken Immortal Inn to eat drunk chicken." After strolling for half a day, Gu Hua Wei Wei could not help but end this boring walk. She looked at her father with her big eyes, indicating that she wanted to eat something.


    "Alright, my little princess is starving. Mom and dad will take you to eat now." Gu Qiansheng was obviously not immune to his daughter''s coquettish behavior.


    "Let''s go to the Purple Flower Pavilion at the Drunken Immortal Tavern." Lin Ruoxi, who was unwilling to be left behind, quickly decided on the room where she would eat.


    "Alright, alright. I heard that it''s a place where my parents know each other." The little girl blinked, extremely curious.


    "Silly child ¡­" Lin Ruoxi felt a tinge of shyness on her face when she mentioned her acquaintance with her husband, and Gu Qiansheng was also astounded. However, it wasn''t hard to tell that their acquaintance was a beautiful story of a hero saving the beauty.


    The son of a general had saved a lady who had been teased by a scholar. The two of them were in love, and since they were well-matched, it was only natural that they would grow up together.


    If he didn''t have the concubine that the Emperor had sent over, he might have been happier.


    However, when it came to going to the Purple Flower Pavilion, Lady Gu still looked forward to it.


    Stepping into the exceptionally exquisite pavilion, the waiter quickly came and greeted politely, "I wonder what the three of you are eating? Our store has everything you need."


    "I want to eat drunk chicken!" Gu Hua clenched her tiny fists, wanting to reject the waiter''s words. If she said I want to eat fried chicken and drink beer, would you have it? I''m sure you didn''t.


    "Is it in the lobby or the wing?"


    "Purple Flower Pavilion." Hugging his daughter who he still wanted to talk to the waiter about, Gu Qiansheng helplessly stroked her head and held his wife''s small hand, waiting for the waiter to lead the way.


    "This esteemed customer, Purple Flower Pavilion already has an important guest today, so we don''t welcome guests here. As the Peony Pavilion is free, how about we go somewhere else?" The waiter had not expected that there would be guests looking for a seat in the Purple Flower Pavilion today. Furthermore, their statuses were not low, so what should he do now?


    "The Intoxicated Immortal Restaurant has been open for seven years, and I''ve already reserved this pavilion for seven years. How come I''ve never heard of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets receiving anyone other than me?" At the critical moment, Old Man Gu displayed a sharp aura. As expected of the Prime Minister, he was simply too cool!


    "This ¡­" The waiter''s mind froze.


    In the capital, who didn''t know that the number one restaurant in the world, the Drunken Immortal Tavern, was a place where the Prime Minister and his wife knew each other? In order to remember this place, the Prime Minister had specially reserved this place for seven years, and every year, he would bring his wife along for a meal.


    The people also love the Prime Minister and his wife to make up a story, passed on by the storyteller from generation to generation.


    Now, there was actually someone from the Purple Flower Pavilion?!


    This not only shocked the Prime Minister''s family, but also all of the guests in the hall who were eating were shocked!


    "Which friend is having lunch inside?" Madam Gu immediately displayed her gentle and moving qualities. She held her husband''s hand and smiled with her lips, "Husband, it might be someone familiar. Why don''t we go take a look?"


    He had to get to know him. Someone who could snatch the position of Prime Minister in the Kingdom of Chen was definitely not a second-rate power official. If not, then who could trample the Prime Minister''s Mansion?


    "I''ll listen to Madam." Gu Qiansheng dotingly smiled, then lifted his foot to walk towards the stairs.


    "Milord, what''s inside is ¡­" The waiter at the side had his face turned red. He looked like he wanted to say something but was unable to stop others from thinking about who it was.


    "Who is it?" Gu Qian Sheng stopped, his gaze somewhat displeased. This waiter was hiding something, and his attitude made others suspicious.


    "It''s the Eldest Miss."


    "Is it Qingcheng?" Lin Ruoxi immediately frowned. She had never been able to accept her husband marrying someone else. Now, even the Shu girl was sitting in their room, her expression immediately turned unsightly.


    "And ¡­" Seeing that something was wrong, the waiter didn''t dare to say anything else.


    "Let''s go up." Gu Qian Sheng held her hand tightly and walked forward step by step. Some busybodies secretly peeked at her, but they also wanted to see the beauty of this Gu family''s eldest daughter.


    "Mother ¡­"


    "Slight, nothing." Lin Ruoxi thought her daughter was worried, so she pinched her daughter''s face, restoring her gentle image.


    Gu Hua hesitated slightly. Was the result obtained from destroying Old Man Gu''s place of acquaintance with his mother really good?


    If not, then what should she do?


    As he passed by a room full of people, the waiter''s legs were trembling.


    The three words'' Pavilion of Purple Flower ''appeared before the crowd. The words'' Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets'' were written gracefully in an unspeakable manner and carried with it an indescribable sense of inspiration.


    One could even smell the faint scent of lilac coming from inside the house from outside the door.


    But, what was the meaning of the heavy breathing that came from inside before the door was pushed open?


    The young man''s rough breathing and the young woman''s weak voice caused the waiter to lose his composure.


    Gu Qiansheng kicked the door open, and his expressionless face immediately turned stiff as if he was about to shatter.


    Lin Ruoxi seemed to have received a huge shock and was speechless.


    Gu Hua''s mouth formed an "O" shape. This scene was truly explosive!


    That scene was something that Gu Hua Wei Wei would never forget.


    Sixteen to seventeen years old, the young girl was pressed down under him. Colourful clothes were scattered all over the ground.

 C6

    Early in the morning, the sun was shining through every inch of the sky. Dew quietly vanished from the flowers and leaves, and the fragrance of incense filled his eyes. The nine nations woke up to the chirping of the Tengniao, and the streets were bustling with activity and the streets bustling with activity.


    At this moment, at the border between Chen and Jiang, there was a cloud of smoke covering the area. In the dense forest where no one could see in the last ten steps, wild and difficult beastial roars could be heard, and a group of seven or eight-year-old boys slowly walked into the depths of the forest.


    Not only were there sounds of children inhaling deeply, there were even some that were crying bitterly. The clear sounds were exceptionally ear-piercing in the dense forest, causing the wild beasts to constantly roar. The entire forest was shrouded in murderous intent.


    "Big brother, I''m so scared. The wild beasts want to eat tomorrow, I want to go home!" A seven year old child was grabbing onto the sleeves of a ten-year old boy. At the very end of the group, he could hear the beasts'' cries coming closer and closer. His eyes were filled with tears.


    "Obviously, we just need to get past the swamp and we''ll be safe." The ten-year old youth patted his younger brother''s shoulder, carefully comforting him. "Didn''t you say you wanted to go with your older brother?"


    But, I''m really scared tomorrow ¡­" Tears welled up in his eyes. The boy wanted to cry out loud to vent the fear in his heart. He didn''t want to be together with his big brother, and he also didn''t want to cultivate anymore. He wanted to go home ¡­ Wuu ~ ~


    The youth covered his brother''s mouth and frowned. "Li Xiaoming, you promised your brother you wouldn''t cry."


    "Cough, cough ¡­" His younger brother became even more frightened. He bit his older brother''s hand, tears welling up in his eyes. He didn''t care about his own life.


    "Little Ming ¡­" The youth rubbed his little brother''s head. He felt heartache and hated himself for failing, and it caused his little brother to feel even more wronged.


    "Big brother ¡­" "Wuwuwu ~" Li Xiaoming let go of his brother''s hand and was about to let go of his throat to howl. But just as he opened his mouth to scream, a piece of osmanthus cake was stuffed into his salivating mouth.


    The five-year-old girl jumped in front of her big brother and cutely looked at the dumbstruck big brother. She said with a smile: "Big brother, to deal with this kind of kid who doesn''t follow common sense, you have to use a special method, such as ¡­" Ye Zichen pointed at Xiao Ming, who was still pitifully eating the osmanthus cake, and said, "Oh, this little ghost is being honest now."


    Wuu ~ ~" Li Xiaoming let out a few dry howls. He stopped and looked at his younger brother with calmness. He didn''t need to be afraid. He didn''t want her to look down on him. He wanted to cultivate immortality with his older brother!


    "Thank you, little sister." Seeing that his brother was so honest after eating the osmanthus cake, the older brother couldn''t help but sigh. He was still a child and understood a child (the older brother felt that he was already a big child).


    "No thanks, no thanks. My name is Gu Hua Wei. Brother, what''s your name?" Gu Ruoyun rolled her eyes a few times before deciding to express her goodwill by getting to know a few more people. In the future, there would be many benefits.


    "My name is Li Daoming, this is my younger brother, Li Xiaoming." When the youth mentioned the names of his and his younger brother, his face turned red. It was obvious how casually their parents had named them.


    "Big brother, I''m also going to the Cloud Sect. Can you take me with you?" The girl blinked her round, cute eyes and casually said, "I have a lot of osmanthus cake, I can''t finish it on the way."


    Li Da Ming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He patted her head and said, "Come with us."


    Li Xiaoming walked up to the girl, grabbed her braids, and shouted, "I want to eat osmanthus cake, or I''ll cry for you to see!"


    Gu Hua facepalmed slightly. This guy was really strange.


    With the help of Li Da Ming''s big brother, Gu Hua Wei ate and drank along the way, blending into the crowd as if it was a walk in the park. However, Miss Gu did not forget to pay attention to her surroundings, otherwise she would lose her life here.


    Speaking of which, Miss Gu had snuck in thanks to her younger sister, Gu Xiaoluo. Fortunately, the book mentioned that the Cloud Sect''s disciple recruitment test was held in this Misty Forest. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to enter the Cloud Sect for the rest of her life without the help of the female host, Gu Qingcheng.


    In the Nine Nations, very few people knew that the Cloud Sect was accepting disciples at this time, unless they were truly from a powerful country, only then would they have the chance to send their children up for cultivation. And this time, the Prime Minister''s Estate did not receive any notice, but Gu Qingcheng actually had news from the Cloud Sect.


    Gu Hua scoffed at him. There were many generations of emperors who had lost their gratitude. Wasn''t the Prime Minister''s Estate one of the powers that they needed to weaken?


    Before the trial, everyone would issue a small teleportation formation that allows you to meet children with weak minds who are as timid as mice, allowing you to automatically move forward or retreat. Also, the children who have actually passed the trials of the Misty Forest, are not considered to have passed the tests of the Cloud Sect, and the real winner would only know after they passed the trials of the Misty Forest.


    You can only decide if you can enter the Cloud Sect through the Spirit Root Test.


    In the original text, the original owner of the body was a trash with five spiritual roots. Although he had entered the Yun Sect, he was still an outer sect disciple who had not cultivated intensively, did not have any medicinal pills, and had to suffer daily hardships, so he really had no future. Now, if he was right, she, Gu Hua Wei, would also be a trash with five spiritual roots.

 C7

    "The fog ahead is getting thicker and thicker. It seems to be a bit dangerous."


    Not long after, the young boy and girl in front of him suddenly shrieked and cried, making Li Da Ming a little worried. "What danger is there in a while? Little Dan and Xiao Ming have to obediently hide behind Big Brother." Li Da Ming patted Gu Hua''s head. He really liked this brave and cute little sister.


    "No way, I''m a man, I want to protect my sister ¡­" Li Xiaoming glanced at the osmanthus cake in his hand, then looked at the bulging bag of Gu Wei Wei Wei, clenching his fists, "It''s the osmanthus cake!"


    That small appearance not only made Gu Hua Wei laugh, but even Li Da Ming couldn''t help laughing.


    "Xiaoming, are you not afraid?" Big Brother Ming clearly didn''t give a damn about this stupid little brother of his.


    "I''m not afraid of it for the Gui Hua Cake!" The imposing Li Xiaoming pulled Gu Shenwei, who was standing by the side, and vowed solemnly, "I will become a very good monk!"


    Gu Hua smirked, "Big brother Xiaoming is so brave!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Let''s go ahead and see what''s going on." Li Da Ming''s face was filled with black lines as he tugged on the hand of his younger brother, and with his other hand holding onto Miss Gu, he walked forward in large strides.


    It was only then that she remembered the situation mentioned in the original text. It was to the Misty Forest of the Cloud Sect, where the lousy kids met a Level 2 Wind Wolf, and most of the kids chose to return. Only the female lead and a few kids waited until the Cloud Sect rescued them before passing the first stage of the test.


    Now that the story was repeated, Gu Hua felt that it wasn''t such a bad thing.


    "Something''s wrong." Li Daoming wrinkled his good-looking brows, "It''s the voice of a demon beast!"


    It had to be said that Li Daoming was a very promising existence, but why was it that the original text did not mention Li Daoming?


    "Big Brother Ming, let''s go slowly." Holding back Li Daoming, Gu Hua narrowed her eyes. The slower they got, the less damage they would have.


    "That''s right." For those who were unable to protect themselves, protecting themselves was far more important than protecting others.


    At this moment, the sunlight was getting brighter and brighter. Wherever it shone, people could be vaguely seen.


    There were already fewer people ahead. Most of the children chose to escape in the face of great danger, and only a small portion of the children chose to stay behind. There were only a handful of people who used their hands to block the demonic beasts in front of them, making them even taller.


    When he got closer, he realized it was a mature tiger with gray fur all over, strong limbs, and a blood-red "King" character engraved on its forehead.


    The tiger stood in the middle of the path with its eyes wide open. Traces of blood could be seen on its sharp teeth. It was full of killing intent. It was not hard to imagine that someone had met with misfortune.


    "Roar ~ ~" The tiger''s deep growl struck every child''s ears. Its large eyes scanned every single piece of food, constantly swiveling around. Its slightly tilted head seemed to be weighing which piece to eat in order to not be at a loss.


    "Big brother, I''m so scared ¡­" Li Xiaoming tightly grabbed onto Li Daoming''s clothes as his body trembled beside Gu Hua Wei. He opened his mouth to cry again, but the tears were about to fall. This glutton, he didn''t remember anyone saying he wasn''t afraid at all.


    "Don''t howl!" Gu Hua slipped a piece of osmanthus cake to him, glanced at the four kids standing in front, then looked at the ferocious tiger demon beast, and silently cried. Did the level two Whirlwind Wolves turn into tigers?!


    She was only wearing it, the butterfly effect even changed the demon beast that appeared?! How vexing!


    Furthermore, her comrades were all adorable creatures who were not even ten years old. Three of them were little lolis, and all of them were dressed in brocade clothing. Even their lives were in danger and they were not afraid of death! However, this didn''t represent her combat prowess. She was very afraid of death!


    It seemed like he couldn''t count on his teammates anymore.


    "Tomorrow, be good and don''t be afraid." With regards to his younger brother''s appearance, Li Da Ming was anxious and angry. All he could do was to let him hide more safely.


    "Big Brother Ming, can we climb up the tree?" The animal kingdom said that tigers couldn''t climb trees, so Gu Shenwei was very sure.


    "This is a Rank 3 Tiger Demon Beast. It''s quite amazing to be able to run away like a fly, let alone climb a tree." Li Daoming understood why this little girl didn''t understand this, because this person was only five years old, ah, five years old.


    The heck!


    Gu Hua Wei just wanted to fat up and beat Gu Xiao Rou up. You said you got her to a place of unknown origins and gave her to a top female disciple, but you want to kill her because even tigers can climb trees?!

 C8

    "Slight Chill and tomorrow will go behind the tree and hide for a while. Big brother will be there shortly." Seeing that the impatient Rank 3 Demonic Beast had attacked the little girl closest to him, Li Da Ming felt even more uneasy.


    "Alright." Gu Hua frowned slightly and pulled Li Xiaoming, who was still chewing on his osmanthus cake, into a bush. Two small children, as long as they didn''t make a sound, the deep grass would completely cover their silhouettes.


    At this moment, the little girl in front was wearing a goose-yellow peach blossom dress, her clothes fluttering in the wind. At this moment, the little girl in front of her was wearing a goose-yellow peach blossom dress, her clothes fluttering in the wind, and there was not a single trace of retreat on her petite face.


    "Junjie, when the Saber-Toothed Tiger arrives, you just need to focus on its face and blind its eyes. Xiaosi will be responsible for ruthlessly attacking its stomach. As for Nian Yao, just try to attract its attention." The eight or nine-year-old girl spoke with confidence. She touched the curved blade hanging on her waist with her little finger. She looked at Li Daoming, who was standing behind her without moving forward or backing down, with disdain in her eyes.


    A coward like this could only wait for death. However, not only did he want to die, he even wished to share a piece of the spoils with them. To think that they were so beautiful!


    "Yunying, don''t worry. These are all easy." The violet-clothed youth drew his flexible sword from his waist and pointed it at the Saber-Toothed Tiger''s face. The other two white-clothed youths also drew their swords from their waists. It was obvious that these youths had been prepared.


    As soon as the Rank 3 Demonic Beast saw the saber light, it immediately pounced towards the purple-clothed youth. Its sharp claws swept across the scattered leaves on the ground; not a single one was intact.


    The saber-toothed tiger chased after him at full speed, Yang Junjie''s sword was ready to strike, but due to the lack of strength in the teenager, it only scratched the corner of the demon beast''s mouth, causing it to bleed and the saber-toothed tiger to be in pain. With a loud roar, it angrily glared at Yang Junjie, grinded its upper and lower teeth, and with a swift leap, it chased again, instantly knocking the teenager in white clothes to the ground, its sharp teeth biting into the youth''s delicate neck, about to break the teenager''s head!


    "Beast!" Startled by the fearsomeness of the demonic beast, Xiaosi thrust her sword fearfully at the Saber-Toothed Tiger''s stomach. The sharp blade pierced through the weak belly of the demonic beast, causing blood to splatter all over the youth''s face.


    "Roar!" The Saber-Toothed Tiger was furious. It did not have much intelligence. It immediately let go of its dying prey and turned to attack the youth that had hurt it even more. It only needed a moment to kill this villain!


    "No!" The sharp teeth of the saber-toothed tiger landed on his shoulders, and the moment the sharp teeth pierced his shoulders, the little girl, who had been silent all this time, immediately took out the dagger from her waist and fiercely stabbed the ferocious and bloodthirsty eyes of the demonic beast. As she stabbed, she shouted towards the dazed youth, "What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and use your sword to stab its eyes!"


    The demon beast did not defend itself, its eyes flowed with blood, and it let out a tragic cry, as if it had been possessed, it shook off the young boy and girl on its body, and threw Nian Yao, who had fainted from his mouth, onto a tree. It howled in anger, wishing that it could eat all of these people''s flesh, and kill them all in its mouth!


    Its sharp claws dug into the dust on the ground and a pit of about one meter was formed. Its snow-white fur was also stained with blood. It looked completely unrecognizable. It was an unspeakably terrifying sight to behold.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" The little girl who was thrown to the side coughed in pain and tried her best to get up. She looked up to see Gu Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei who was holding Li Xiaoming''s mouth, it turned out that they had been squatting in the grass watching the show. She glanced at her sorry state and the other party''s cute tack, and then angrily asked: "Why didn''t you come out and help?! Do you want to be the fisherman that reaps the rewards? " What right did they have to stand there watching such idiots make fun of them?! This isn''t fair!


    Gu Hua quietly rolled her eyes. Do you think I''m as abnormal and intrepid as you? Do you think I like fighting with demon beasts? I, five years old, do not know how to take advantage of a situation while waiting for an opportunity. You, on the other hand, are not hiding waiting for help.


    "I''m afraid that I will have to wait for the deities to save us." Upon hearing this, Miss Gu blinked with incomparable purity. "I can''t win against the big tiger, but I don''t want to die ¡­"


    "Coward!" If you have always been so cowardly, you will never have a chance! " With a cold snort, the girl seemed to have found a place to be proud of and withdrew her cold gaze. Only then did she lift up the youth who was spitting blood and patting him on the shoulder, worry finally appearing in her eyes. "Xiaosi, don''t sleep!"


    "Yun Ying, let''s go check on Nian Yao. I''m fine." Gripping the hands of the lady tightly, the young man tried his best to open his eyes. After saying those words, he fainted. Yun Ying placed Xiao Si to the side and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    On the other side, the demon beasts had already locked onto the target that would cause the greatest amount of harm to her. Moving forward, step by step, they headed towards this direction, step by step, forming a deep crater, their domineering appearance causing Gu Hua''s heart to feel numb and numb.


    Li Xiaoming bit hard on Miss Gu''s wrist, tears streaming down his face. No one knew whether he was scared or not, but he finally stopped howling!


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" With a loud roar, the saber-toothed tiger charged at Yun Ying. As long as it was an animal, it would remember its scent very well. As long as the scent didn''t change, they would recognize the one that saved it.


    "Quick, come over here!" Li Daoming stood not far away. Seeing that the demonic beast had gone crazy, he quickly ran over and pulled Li Xiaoming away. However, Yun Ying, who was in a sorry state, did not plan on letting them go.


    "Big brother, big brother ¡­" Li Xiaoming let go of Gu Hua Wei''s hand and hugged Li Da Ming with tears in his eyes. He finally cried out loud. Li Da Ming hugged Li Xiao Ming and ran away while Miss Gu followed beside him, hearing the sound of wind breaking and getting closer with incomparable headache. She shouted, "Run faster, there''s danger!"


    However, it was already too late!


    Yun Ying had already run in front of Li Da Ming. She turned her head and ruthlessly pushed Li Da Ming who wasn''t running fast because he was holding Li Xiao Ming, and the youth fell onto the ground!


    The Class 3 demonic beast that chased after him had ruthlessly dug its front paws into the youth''s hot heart. Fresh blood dyed the face of the seven year old child red.


    He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei fell to the ground. She finally understood why Li Da Ming had never existed in the original novel.


    However, she knew that it was so late.


    In this world, there might really be some people who were destined to be supporting roles for others. Even if they were outstanding enough, they would never have the chance to make a choice.


    The sound of a sharp sword piercing through the wind could be heard. In the young man''s eyes, the Class 3 demonic beast stabbed a long sword into his forehead and fell down heavily beside him. It was as if the elder brother that had been hugging him used his back to block him, forever falling down.


    In the eyes of the weak, the world was never fair.

 C9

    Gu Hua quietly crawled to Li Xiaoming''s side. Li Daoming was already at his limits, blood constantly trickling out from his mouth. However, his eyes were staring straight at his only brother, filled with worry.


    "Xiaoming ¡­" He coughed, tightly holding onto his brother''s hand, and said to him in an intermittent manner: "Don''t ¡­ cough cough, brother ¡­" "Brother, take revenge, you must be careful ¡­" The youth''s chest was drenched in blood, as if it would never run out.


    "You must... Take good care of your parents ¡­ And, and ¡­ "No more tears ¡­" His brother was only seven years old. He couldn''t stop worrying, but he had no other choice.


    "Brother." The seven-year-old blinked, tears still rolling in his eyes. "You don''t want to die." He knew that he was wrong. It was his cowardice that hurt his brother. He already knew that he was wrong. Could his brother not leave ¡­


    "I don''t blame you ¡­" The youth smiled indulgently. He raised his hand and let it hang down forever. His eyes were wide open, but it did not let go of his worry.


    "Brother!" He did not cry, his eyes glazed over, he did not think at all. Gu Hua Wei who was at the side cried her heart out for him.


    She never knew that a person who was still fine one second ago could have passed away so decisively in the next.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely take good care of my parents and will definitely avenge you!" He looked in the direction that Yun Ying had disappeared to, her eyes filled with dense, cold hatred! His brother must not die in vain! If she did not avenge this enmity, he, Li Xiaoming, swore he would not be a man!


    Other than Gu Hua Wei, no one else could hear his low voice.


    "Are there any more children?" The middle-aged man''s deep voice came from behind. It was a Foundation Establishment cultivator. He carried the pale-faced Yun Ying and a few Refinement Stage disciples followed behind him. It was obvious that he had just noticed that the child was still alive.


    "Immortals, we are still alive." She had ran far away, thinking that these three eyesore had been killed by the Rank 3 Demonic Beast. She did not expect that the Yun Sect would dispatch people this quickly, and only one died, leaving behind two pieces of trash!


    "My brother was killed by a demon beast." She began to cry again, pitifully.


    The Foundation Establishment stage cultivator immediately handed the cloud image to the person behind him. He held Gu Hua Wei, whose face was crying dirty, and felt his heart ache, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Big brother just went to a further place, he will always live in your heart." The Foundation Establishment cultivator wiped her face with a handkerchief and sighed.


    No one would have expected that a Rank 3 Demonic Beast would appear in the Misty Forest, which had always been under strict surveillance. Moreover, it had caused the death of a few children.


    "I miss my brother." Seeing that the resentful Li Xiaoming had finally returned to normal, Lady Gu stopped crying. He then pulled Li Xiaoming by the hand, and the two of them carried Li Daoming away from the saber-toothed tiger, and placed him in the grass to the side. Only then did they clean up Li Daoming''s face.


    The Foundation Establishment cultivator examined the three youths who were no longer alive, and his expression became even more gloomy. The three youths were all seriously injured, and it was very likely that they would never be able to cultivate their Dao in their entire lives.


    "How is it, Immortal? Will anything happen to them?" Yun Ying no longer had the complacency she had when she killed demon beasts. Seeing the ugly expression of the Foundation Establishment cultivator, she was a little scared. She shrunk into the arms of the person holding him, as if she was about to cry. Although she was more mature and vicious than an ordinary little girl, she was still only a little girl.


    "Send them all back." Ignoring the clamor around him and the blurry teary clouds, the Foundation Establishment stage cultivator instructed the disciples behind him and walked over, about to carry Gu Hua Wei and Li Xiaoming away.


    "My brother, I want to bring him." He could not let them send his brother home, he could not let his parents know that his brother was dead, and he would definitely not let his brother turn into a violent corpse in the wilderness. He would take his brother with him and let him see him with his own eyes.


    "Alright." The Foundation Establishment stage cultivator seemed to understand the feelings of a child and immediately placed a fire piston in the grass. The green grass wrapped around Li Daming''s corpse and started to burn.


    Li Xiaoming wrapped his brother''s ashes with a piece of silk. The Foundation Establishment stage cultivator handed over a porcelain bottle and placed the ashes inside.


    His innocent face relaxed, and finally he was no longer as distressed as before.


    Seeing that everything had been arranged, the Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator picked up the trembling Li Xiaoming and Gu Hua Wei and summoned a shining sword. The sword hilt was carved with a dragon''s carving and was adorned with jade.


    The cultivator stood on his sword in midair and rode it through the forest, straight into the clouds, and in an instant, the misty forest was nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Hua smacked her lips. She was definitely going to learn how to ride the sword in the future, just like how she would in modern times. She was able to drive while enjoying the scenery.

 C10

    As the forest retreated, the lake became clear, and the Misty Forest disappeared in the distance. The long sword flew past the edge of the mountain.


    The cultivator gradually slowed down and stopped in a bustling capital city. From afar, he could see the signboard of the capital city: Qin Chuan.


    It was a big city in the western part of the country of Jiang, not far from Chen. It was mainly used to transport goods and materials. It was of great use between the two countries.


    The cultivator stopped not far from the city gate, his sword disappearing into a streak of light. Carrying his two children, he walked towards the city on foot.


    "Immortal, where are we going?" Gu Hua saw that Li Xiaoming was still mourning, so he pretended to be curious and asked, "Are you bringing us to become deities?"


    "The sect is testing for spiritual roots in Qin Chuan. You will have to first test for your spiritual roots before deciding to stay." When the Foundation Establishment stage cultivator saw that the little girl in his arms was very sensible, he could not help but become more gentle. "If there is a person with superior spiritual roots, they will definitely destroy the sect."


    "What if your spiritual roots aren''t good?" Gu Hua was slightly worried. Could it be that her Five Spirit Root Trash was going to be eliminated? Although she believed in the original text, ever since the Rank 3 Spirit Beast, Saber-Toothed Tiger, appeared, she was not sure. With a flap of her butterfly wings, she could change many things.


    Who knew if he would die too miserably this time ¡­


    "Those without spiritual roots will be sent home. As for others, although they won''t be able to enter the inner sect, they will have other ways to pass the first trial." Of course, it was not a good place to go. Gu Hua Wei sneered in her heart. All the benefits were left to those with a bright future. Those without talent would only be added to the sauce.


    "Then if Slight Chill passes, can I follow an immortal in the future?" Blinking her large eyes, Gu Hua Wei Wei had no choice but to make some preparations for her painful life in the Cloud Sect. It would be good to hook up with a Foundation Establishment cultivator, but she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to.


    "Everything will be arranged by the sect. I can''t interfere." The Foundation Establishment stage cultivator blushed. He stretched his neck and was too embarrassed to tell the little girl in his arms that he was weak.


    The status of a Foundation Establishment Cultivator in the Yun Sect was only that of an ordinary disciple, so of course he had no right to speak. Gu Hua Wei''s plan was not to follow him, she only wanted to be under his protection and avoid detours.


    "Then can the deity come often to look at Weiwei?" "Slight Chill is only with big brother Xiaoming, I''m very scared ¡­"


    "I''ll see you often." Forsaken at a young age, a brave and sensible little girl was very rare among the nobility. This little girl could be considered very good. If she had a good spiritual root, her future would be immeasurable. Apparently ¡­


    The Foundation Establishment stage cultivators still didn''t know whose brother Li Daming was. Of course, if he knew, he would feel heartache for a five-year-old girl.


    "Thank you, immortal. You''re great." Lady Gu hugged the Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator happily. This was just a small benefit and in the future, she would reclaim it many times. When the Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator knows what trouble he has caused, he would definitely cry.


    However, Gu Hua Wei wouldn''t care about him.


    She held Li Xiaoming''s hand and comforted him silently. She told herself that she had to be more careful. If nothing serious happened, she would follow this cultivation path to the end!

 C11

    Qin Chuan was truly worthy of being the largest city in Xi Jiang. The city walls were built on the most solid foundation of the nine empires. Upon opening the city gates, one could see rows upon rows of soldiers stationed at the entrances.


    After entering the market, the two sides were filled with dazzling goods. There were famous swords produced by Chen, sharp swords sparkling under the sun, especially eye-catching. There was also the excellent taste of buckwheat noodles in the northern part of Jiang Country, exotic clothing in the Great Zhou Country, and the various countries of Liang Country ¡­


    The food and resources exchange was filled to the brim. Gu Hua was slightly dazed before realising that this place was not the twenty-first century. It was the fictional nine kingdoms created by Gu Xiaoluo. Everyone revered the cultivation of immortals, the use of force, and the respect for power.


    "Immortal, how long do we have to walk for?" She needed to return to the Prime Minister''s Estate at sunset. She only used a letter to inform the servant girl, Red Leaf, that she had left the city, and that she had come out from the dog hole in the yard. However, she couldn''t tell her mother and father that if she didn''t return home at sunset, she would be so worried that she would die.


    "Right away."


    Not too far away, there was a place filled with people. Many practitioners stood to one side, and a tall platform was erected amidst the encirclement of the pavilions and pavilions, with the heavy foundation as the base, the white jade as the platform, the sandalwood as the railings, and the traces of mist and snow as they fell onto the sandalwood. It was clear that this tall platform had existed for a long time.


    Three green-robed cultivators with neat hair and long swords were standing on the platform. The leader of the three was a cultivator with a soft book in his left hand and an ink brush in his right hand. He was writing something down.


    At the center of the high platform, a clear, bright, glass-like, water-colored testing machine was quietly placed. Quite a few children, ranging from seven to ten years old, were accompanied by their loved ones as they stood in a line, waiting for the time to test their spiritual roots.


    Gu Hua Wei and Li Xiaoming were brought to the very end of the line by the Foundation Establishment stage cultivators, so it was obvious that they were the last ones to arrive. Even Yun Ying was standing in front of the children, staring at them with hostility, as if she had a mortal feud with them.


    Li Xiaoming calmly stood aside, not saying a word. Gu Hua felt that if Li Xiaoming continued like this forever, she would never see that crying shota again, only needing to be coaxed by a cinnamon cake.


    That little shota died with Li Daoming forever.


    The spirit root exam quickly began. The children at the front started walking forward one by one, all excited or crying as they were carried down. This was the most important moment in their lives, the victor is the winner and the loser is the thief.


    "Are you nervous?" Seeing that Gu Hua Wei Wei had not said anything for so long, Li Xiaoming softly said, "It doesn''t matter if you''re chosen or not, I''ll still protect you." She was someone who had experienced danger with her and had never left her. He would definitely not abandon her.


    He had already lost the person closest to him. In his view, other than his parents, Gu Hua Wei was the most important person to him in this world.


    "Then you have to protect me well." Gu Hua Wei barely heard Li Xiaoming''s words, but they were still filled with emotion. She blinked her eyes and said, "You''re not allowed to let others bully me."


    "I will." Li Xiaoming took her hand and said solemnly.


    "Yes."


    As time passed, the noon sunlight slowly fell down. The team''s length was clearly different from before. The team with several hundred people was no more than ten people. After the test, some were happy while others were worried.


    There were too few people without spiritual roots, and the majority of children had four and three spiritual roots. Only a small portion of children had dual spiritual roots, and single spiritual roots were extremely rare among these children.


    "Number 563, Cloud Shadow." The leader of the cultivators called out Yun Ying''s name, the girl calmly walked forward, placed a small hand on the apparatus, and closed her eyes. In an instant, faint traces of blue appeared in the apparatus, and before the blue light filled the entire sphere, the green light had already filled it, and the entire apparatus had turned into a ball of water mixed with blue and green.


    "Cloud Shadow, Water Wood Dual Element Spiritual Root." The green-robed cultivator indifferently looked at the young lady who had her eyes opened and said, "You may leave now."


    Although he had both water and wood affinity spiritual roots, he had plenty of them in the Cloud Sect, so there was nothing to be proud of.


    "Yes." Yun Ying ran down the high platform excitedly. She glanced complacently at Gu Hua Wei and Li Xiaoming, her eyes full of contempt. These two were definitely trash. There was nothing to fear!


    She didn''t want to admit her mistakes, and even wanted to completely strangle them. She wanted to kill herself and Li Xiaoming, and there would be no worries in the future, but what she didn''t know was that from the moment she killed Li Daoming, the devil in her heart would live in her heart, and she would never be able to get rid of him, nor would she have the chance to climb to a higher position.


    This was the circle of cause and effect of the cultivation world. Good and evil were the retribution, and those who had done wrong and harmed others would never disturb your mind when you were in high spirits, only giving you a fatal blow at a crucial moment.


    "Li Xiaoming." The green-robed cultivator wrote down a line of words and called out his name.


    Li Xiaoming walked up quickly. He needed more strength to take revenge, he could not lose!


    Placing his hand slowly on the apparatus, Li Xiaoming remembered his brother''s tragic death. Endless hatred was gnawing at his heart. He knew that as long as he could not get his revenge, he would never be at peace!


    He hated his own incompetence, he hated his own weakness, but he had to stand up!


    A sizzling sound could be heard as the green-robed cultivator stopped writing and looked in surprise at the reaction of the dejected youth and the other two cultivators.


    The device rang for a while, then a bright light passed through the glass like a cloud dragon, followed by rumbling thunder. The purple light instantly covered the entire device, causing the three cultivators to open their eyes wide in surprise.


    This child actually had a single lightning spiritual root. This was a rare talent that only appeared once in a hundred years within the borders of the nine nations by the Yun Sect!


    Gu Hua was jealous. Li Xiaoming had a single lightning spiritual root. What made her so happy and jealous was that he would have a good helper in the future. He was jealous that he had a spiritual root and that he was a genius.


    Yun Ying covered her mouth in disbelief. Panic and jealousy caused her face to turn pale and warped. How could he have single lightning spiritual roots?!


    He would definitely take revenge on her! She had to destroy him!


    She frowned, a flash of killing intent in her eyes. She couldn''t let this person go.


    Li Xiaoming opened his eyes, and without a hint of excitement on his face, he bowed to the three cultivators. He glanced at Yun Ying, who had a look of shock and viciousness on his face, and silently retreated back to Gu Hua Wei Wei.


    "Last, Gu Hua Wei."


    Gu Hua shook her legs slightly. It was a matter of life and death. Whether it was a mule or a horse, she would accept it.


    He placed his hand on the glass ball and closed his eyes. Gu Hua Wei wanted to release some of her power, but her body did not respond. She could not feel any spiritual energy at all. It seemed the original owner was truly a loser.


    Gu Hua struggled to open her eyes and look at the chaotic colors contained within the glass ball. She calmly accepted the result. She thought she didn''t have spiritual roots. Right now, it was just like what the book said about useless Five Spiritual Roots ¡­


    "It''s actually a trash with Five Spiritual Roots!" The surrounding kids that hadn''t left laughed loudly, "You seem so nervous. I thought you were very powerful, but you''re just a piece of trash ¡­"


    "Let''s see how you get cocky." Yun Ying''s gloomy mood was instantly healed. This was what you called trash!


    He really was a piece of trash!

 C12

    The ruckus was about to drown out the sound from the bottom of her heart.


    Gu Hua smiled lightly and slowly walked down the stairs, feeling the worry on the cultivator''s face.


    "You''re so terrible, don''t leave me in the future." Li Xiaoming took Miss Gu''s hand, mumbling and unable to express what he meant. He could only frown, "I''m saying that if you stay by my side, I''ll protect you."


    "Got it." He still had a trump card. Li Xiaoming would protect her no matter what, so she wasn''t afraid, but what she was afraid of was whether he would truly have the qualifications to protect her. Would he grow up to that extent in peace?


    If not, then what should he do with her?


    However, if this was the price to pay for her growth, and this was a huge benefit for her in the future, why wouldn''t she be able to gamble and calculate it? She only needed to protect him.


    "What an ugly smile." Li Xiaoming pulled at the girl''s face, and suddenly said softly, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    This sentence caused Gu Hua to hug him dumbly. An unspeakable sorrow surged into her heart. Unlike her, he was an adult''s soul within his body. He was only seven years old, a child who had just lost her brother.


    "You have to be fine."


    "Alright."


    The Foundation Establishment cultivator that brought the two kids over stood at the side without saying a word, only looking at Gu Hua Wei with a bit of regret in his eyes. If this girl had a normal spiritual root, even if it wasn''t just a simple spiritual root, but a dual attributed spiritual root, it would still be good.


    "Immortal, can you take big brother and I home first?" Miss Gu wanted to bring the little shota home and say goodbye to the original owner''s parents and her big sister, who was trapped in the ''Colourful Door''.


    "Alright." The Foundation Establishment stage cultivator did not hesitate to agree and said, "However, tomorrow afternoon, we must gather at the Linghua Lane of Liangliang City. We must not forget the Cloudsoaring sect."


    "I won''t forget." Holding Li Xiaoming''s hand, Gu Hua looked at the cultivator calling out the long sword. The moment the Foundation Establishment stage cultivator stooped down, she grabbed onto one of his arms and jumped into his embrace together with Li Xiaoming.


    The children who had not left looked at them with jealousy and envy before they were finally taken away by their parents.


    "What a strange combination." A cyan robed cultivator on the platform looked at the sword that had disappeared, sighing with emotion. "A little good-for-nothing, a peerless genius."


    "Qingming, you can''t just look at the surface." The cultivator with the soft booklet shifted his gaze to his junior brother and said solemnly, "Don''t you think you''re inferior to a five-year-old young lady who was able to endure for so long from the mouth of a rank 3 beast in the Misty Forest?"


    "Senior apprentice-brother ¡­" Qingming rubbed his nose, a bit embarrassed. He was speaking the truth, he was just lying down and getting shot, alright?


    "Pnin." He then called his junior brother, who was standing at the side, and spoke in a dignified tone, "When we return to our sect, I shall supervise your taking down the sect rules."


    "Alright." Pnin, who was standing by the side, smiled happily.


    A light name is called grievance. Didn''t you say you were wrong about one word? Senior Brother is too petty.


    The Eldest Senior Brother disregarded the complaints of the Junior Brother, and in his heart, he was extremely disdainful towards the Second Junior Brother!


    Just think about it, at the age of five, how would he understand the difficulty of a five-year-old lady if he did not know which reputable family he was enjoying his name from?!


    The Yun Sect''s carefree life had spoiled the lives of too many people. His junior brother was one of them, and he should be in charge of it, right?


    "Immortal, will the Cloud Sect accept me?" Seeing that they were about to reach Liangcheng, Gu Hua Wei immediately wanted to give herself a precautionary measure. She didn''t know if there were still people doing odd jobs? What if he didn''t want to get swollen?


    "The sect will make arrangements." The Foundation Establishment Cultivator thought for a while before replying, "I will visit you often." He remembered that he had promised her.


    "Mm. Thank you, Immortal." Gu Ruoyun''s heart felt a little more at ease. With the rebirth of a good-for-nothing cultivator, it was no longer easy to have a chance to do odd jobs. Now that there was someone willing to help her, she was very happy.


    "I''ll see you too." After a long silence, Li Xiaoming decided to comfort this five-year-old fool. Her depressed expression was really unlovable.


    "I will protect you." He could only promise again and again, "I will get stronger. I won''t let anyone bully you?"

 C13

    The Foundation Establishment Cultivator quickly stopped in front of the gates of Liang Cheng and sheathed his sword. He had no intention of sending them in.


    Gu Hua smiled with a hint of understanding. Cultivation sects were indeed aloof and cold.


    "Hurry up and enter." The cultivator patted Lady Gu''s head with a gentle expression. "Later, your parents will be anxious."


    "Will you pick me up tomorrow?" Gu Hua tilted her head and looked at him, blinking her eyes as the corners of her mouth split open. "I really like you, immortal."


    The Foundation Establishment stage cultivator was slightly startled, then he raised his hand and placed it back on her head, "Tomorrow, there will be a Senior Brother coming to pick you all up, do not worry."


    "Oh ¡­" Miss Gu lowered her head in disappointment. She was about to run away so quickly ¡­


    "I will pick you up at the entrance." The cultivator said in a low voice, "Be careful on the road."


    "Yes." Gu Hua opened her mouth and laughed even more heartily. She pulled Li Xiaoming to the side and headed towards the city gates. The moment she entered the city gates, she suddenly thought of something and asked in a loud voice, "Immortal, what''s your name?"


    The Foundation Establishment Stage cultivator stood there, tall and straight. Hearing her words, he looked at her and smiled ¡­


    I gave her an answer.


    The cool city at dusk was not like the other cities in the Nine Nations. There was only a few people, but the streets were bustling and bustling with activity. The evening market just happened to appear.


    Countless peddlers were doing business on the streets. Lanterns were clustered in front of the restaurants, and the flowery streets where the doors were first opened were also filled with an unearthly aura.


    Pulling Li Xiaoming along, Gu Ruoyun made her way through the crowd. After thinking for a long time about introducing Li Xiaoming, she finally made a decision.


    "Will your parents not like me?" The little shota was absent-minded along the way. Whenever he thought of meeting with Gu Hua Wei Wei''s parents, his heart would jump like a little deer.


    "Nope."


    "How do you know?" Li Xiaoming blushed and pouted, "If they hate me, then they won''t be with you anymore."


    "You ¡­" Lady Gu turned her head and looked at Li Xiaoming''s awkward flushed face. She covered her mouth as she smiled. How loving ¡­


    "You''re not allowed to laugh at me." "No one has ever brought me to see my parents."


    "I won''t laugh at you. I will stay with you." She held Li Xiaoming''s hand tightly. Gu Hua''s women were all over the place. This was too weird, awkward and cute. It was really her great love.


    "Yes."


    At the Prime Minister''s residence, ever since Hong Ye had discovered that his young mistress had disappeared, he had been panicking in his heart. In this world, who wouldn''t know that the direct descendant of the young miss, Gu Hua Wei, was the apple of the Prime Minister''s eye? The Prime Minister''s wife''s flesh and blood could even cause a series of heartaches if she lost a single strand of hair.


    But now, she just went to get a pastry and she''s gone. There''s only a ghost painting on the table that I don''t know if it was the maniac who kidnapped the little miss. That word, it''s really shocking, but she doesn''t recognize any of it.


    Hurry up and report this to the Prime Minister and Madam, the entire Prime Minister''s Estate has gone crazy.


    All the servants were out searching for the young lady. Even the magistrate had someone helping them. They wanted to turn the whole city upside down and bring the young girl out.


    In the study room, Gu Qiansheng was holding onto the unrecognizable ghost painting. His brows were knitted tightly, and his eyes were filled with worry. Just what kind of scheme did this errant person have in mind that he couldn''t even say it out loud, yet he chose to leave such an outrageous character behind? Was he trying to hint at something?


    "Darling ¡­" Lin Ruoxi sat at the side, her eyes red and swollen. She looked delicate and touching, "Our miserable daughter, just what kind of sin did she commit?" As she spoke, tears streamed down her face. She was extremely happy.


    "Madam, don''t worry. Your husband will definitely save her." Putting down the piece of paper in his hand, Gu Qiansheng sighed and strode forward, hugging his wife in his arms. "My daughter is blessed with great fortune. Nothing will happen to her."


    "I''m so scared ¡­" She was very uneasy, and before she could even see her daughter, she was really scared. She only had one child, the imperial physician had diagnosed her after she was born, she was weak, she could never have a second child, she had only one daughter in her life, she could not imagine what would happen to her without her.


    "Don''t be afraid, your husband is here."


    After so many years of being husband and wife, he naturally understood her thoughts. He could only give her more sense of security.


    "Strange, why are there so many guards today?" The peddler who was selling salt looked at the street and wondered what kind of army they were patrolling. Normally, they didn''t have that many troops ¡­


    "I heard something happened at the Prime Minister''s Estate." The middle-aged man in linen clothing beside the fruit stand said, with a hint of a knowing look on his face.


    "Oh?" The young merchant was curious, "What happened to the Prime Minister''s estate again?" A few days ago, the affair of the young lady''s love affair had just ended, and yet another new chapter had appeared?


    "From what my second cousin said, who was slaughtering pigs in the Prime Minister''s residence, it seems like Miss He was kidnapped by a crazy person, isn''t that what he''s looking for? Even the guards had appeared, yet to be found.


    "What a sin ¡­" On the side, the candied fruits seller sighed, "The Prime Minister''s Estate hasn''t been peaceful recently ¡­"


    Gu Hua was holding two bright red candied flakes, her mouth was gaping, what had happened?!


    She clearly left a message for Red Leaf when she left, why did everyone think that she was kidnapped by the kidnappers and was still looking for her?!


    Could it be that her writing had been blown away by the wind and taken away by the wild cat? Otherwise, how could she have known that she had been kidnapped?


    Miss Gu didn''t seem to have thought about how lousy her calligraphy was for a five-year-old child. If anyone could understand it, they would have forgotten all about it.


    "Xiaoming, hurry up and go, my dad is looking for me!" She grabbed Li Xiaoming, who was still struggling with the candied fruits, and for the first time, Gu Hua Wei felt nervous.


    Along the way, Miss Gu''s face was completely red from being hit. She finally pulled Li Xiaoming home.


    When the servants standing by the door saw that their young miss had returned safely, they felt as if they had met family. Their eyes reddened. If they didn''t come back, the Prime Minister would flay them alive, my dear lady.

 C14

    Gu Hua Wei sprinted from the main door to the study room. She only wanted to grow a few extra feet. Her lucky parents must be really worried!


    The servants quickly gave chase. The stables staff carried the young lady in their arms. This young lady must not run. If she was too tired, the prime minister would kill her.


    Gu Qian Sheng stood at the window of the courtyard. When he saw the servant rushing over, he guessed that there was probably news of his daughter. He hurriedly opened the door to the study, and upon seeing Miss Gu carried by the stable boy, his face paled and his eyes became slightly sour.


    His clothes were dirty, and specks of blood covered the original snow-white color. His face was covered with dirt, and the flowers in his face didn''t bloom. He looked like a village girl who had just come out of a poor house. Her large eyes were staring straight at him, pitiful.


    "Slight ¡­" Gu Qiansheng''s eyes turned slightly watery. He took his pitiful daughter from the stable boy''s arms and wished that he could chop the person who took her into a thousand pieces and split his body into five pieces. Only then would he be able to dispel the hatred in his heart! "Wuwu, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu ¡­"


    "Wei!" When Lin Ruoxi, who was originally sobbing in the study room, heard the commotion at the door, she immediately ran out, and when she saw her daughter''s disheveled appearance, with a dull and obedient expression, being carried by her husband, she knew that her daughter must have suffered greatly. She immediately burst into tears and ran over to lie in Gu Qian Sheng''s embrace, hugging Gu Hua Wei''s neck. She had to believe that Miss Gu was absolutely unreasonable. Now that the thunder had arrived, only the heavens knew what her parents were up to ¡­


    "Mother ¡­" No matter how careless Gu Hua was, she found out that something was wrong. What was going on?


    "My poor little girl, mother will absolutely not let those evil people capture you again. Mother would rather lose her life than let anything happen to you!" Lin Ruoxi was truly afraid. Her daughter was young and ignorant, she first had a high fever and could not retreat. After finally reviving with great difficulty, she was kidnapped by evil people. Without her daughter, she was no longer willing to live ¡­


    "Mother." Gu Hua Wei Wei couldn''t help envy the original owner for having such good parents. "I''m fine."


    "Madam, I will guarantee your safety. Next time, don''t speak nonsense like that again." Gu Qiansheng seemed to be scared stiff by Lin Ruoxi''s blabbering and nonsense, so he immediately promised her.


    "Darling ¡­" Lin Ruoxi retracted her tears, realizing that her words didn''t go through her head. She was only hugging her safe daughter, feeling calm in her heart.


    "All of you, go down." Gu Qiansheng waved his hand. He wasn''t willing to see his family reunited. Who knew what sort of nonsense these restless fellows would spout to outsiders.


    "Father, mother, I''m fine." After learning more or less about the incident, Gu Hua Wei''s classmates were sweating profusely. She was sure that they had not seen the letter she had left behind, so she could only ask, "You''ll be able to return safely."


    "Slight, obedient." Embarrassed, Lin Ruoxi let go of her hand, got up, and rubbed her daughter''s head, "Mother, you''re a lucky man." Her daughter must have been lucky, otherwise she would not have been able to escape from the clutches of death again and again.


    "Remember, the next time you run into any danger, you must yell loudly. Father and Mother will save you." Although Gu Qian Sheng didn''t know how his daughter had escaped, and she was safe now, he was still a little worried. What if that criminal attacked again?


    "Father." Gu Hua''s eyes narrowed into crescent moons as she said, "The criminal definitely won''t come."


    "Slight, how did you know?" Glancing at his wife, Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi were both very clear on the fact that with their daughter''s small five-year-old body, it was impossible for her to escape from these criminals.


    "Because Scoundrel was killed by the Immortal flying over on his sword."


    "What?!" Gu Qian was very surprised. "I saw it clearly, what kind of immortal?"


    "He''s an Immortal who wears green clothes and has a beautiful sword." Gu Hua blinked and continued to act cute. Her voice was so tender that it seemed like it was going to come out of the water. "He even brought Lightly to play in front of a shiny crystal ball ¡­"


    "Did the immortal say where he came from?" Compared to Gu Qiansheng''s shock and disbelief, Lin Ruoxi was calm and peaceful.


    "The Immortal said that he came from the Eastern Clouds." Gu Hua silently wiped away her sweat. This was clear enough. The largest cultivation sect in the east was the Cloud Sect, and from the Cloud Sect, there was only one other sect.


    "It really is the Yun Sect." Gu Qian Sheng didn''t doubt that his daughter was lying. It was obvious that she had some intentions of saving Gu Hua from the appearance of the Cloud Sect in the Colliery City.


    "You said that the immortal will bring you to play in front of a crystal ball?" Thinking back to his daughter''s words, Gu Qiansheng immediately grasped the main point.


    "That''s right, that''s right. There are still a lot of brothers and sisters in Jiang Country."


    Gu Qian Sheng lowered his gaze. In less than a quarter of an hour, he had an idea in his heart. He hugged his daughter even more tightly as an indescribable sense of desolation assaulted his heart.


    "Husband?" Lin Ruoxi was clearly just a young woman, and was unable to discern anything from Gu Hua Wei''s ordinary words. However, seeing Gu Qian Sheng''s expression, she also realized that something bad might have happened.


    Shaking his head at his wife, Gu Qiansheng continued to ask his daughter, "Then what color is the crystal ball that I faintly touched?"


    "So many colors, so beautiful!" On this point, Gu Hua Wei didn''t want to hide it from the Gu family''s parents. She didn''t want to die without anyone collecting her corpse. Once she entered the Cloud Sect, she would be deep like the sea and become cannon fodder from now on.


    "So it''s like that ¡­" Gu Qiansheng sighed. His daughter might not have good spiritual roots.


    But so what? Even if the Yun Sect couldn''t accept her, she could still marry a good person and live a life without worries.


    "But, the deity said that he would bring Weiwei with him to become a deity on the clouds." Gu Ruoyun smiled happily, revealing her cute canines, "Furthermore, as long as you''re able to become a deity, you won''t be captured by bad people." If he didn''t let her go to the Cloud Sect, then when Gu Qingcheng returned, wouldn''t she turn the Prime Minister''s Residence upside down? If she didn''t want to live, wouldn''t she have a peaceful life?


    For the sake of her parents, who were always concerned for the original owner, she had to protect the Gu family from harm. She could just treat it as paying her debts.


    Therefore, even if the Cloudsoaring sect was a trash with Five Spiritual Roots, she still had to make a bet. Otherwise, her strange death would never be her style.


    Hence, Gu Qingcheng decided to take the blow. She wanted to see whether it was because her golden fingers were more powerful or because her prophecy was more powerful.

 C15

    "Xiao Wei, do you really want to become an immortal?" Gu Qiansheng gently asked as he calculated his daughter''s words.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Once I become an immortal, I''ll be able to protect my parents." Miss Gu clenched her small fists and said in high spirits, "I kind of like it."


    "Aren''t you afraid of the blood? "When daddy heard that immortals want to kill large ferocious beasts, he would bleed. Isn''t it because he''s afraid of pain?" He was happy that his daughter had been selected by the Yun Sect, but he definitely wouldn''t put his daughter in danger before she had no one to rely on. After all, she was only five years old and didn''t know anything ¡­


    "I''m not afraid, but I want to kill the bad guys and protect my parents!" With her little face raised high, the girl''s face was filled with an unspeakable determination. She knew that she could not give up.


    "But, Xiao Wei, if you want to become an immortal, you won''t be able to see mother?" Lin Ruoxi already knew the gist of the matter, and her heart ached again.


    "The Immortals will send you back to visit your parents every year."


    "But what if he gets bullied?"


    "I will protect her!" Not waiting for Miss Gu to act cute and pass the test, a tender voice answered in her place.


    Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi looked towards the source of the voice and saw a young man dressed in a black brocade.


    The young man stood to the side with a resolute expression, holding a blue and white porcelain vase in his hands. His eyes shined as he watched them.


    An unspeakable stubbornness and cuteness.


    "This is?" Lin Ruoxi''s maternal temperament was overflowing, and she immediately developed a favorable impression of this young man.


    "This is my big brother from Jiang Country. He''s with me." Seeing Li Xiaoming act so bravely, Gu Hua Wei immediately called out, "Among us, Brother Xiaoming is Immortal''s favorite." Before becoming familiar with it, to be able to make one or even more of the upper echelons value a person''s talent was definitely one thing.


    "I wonder what kind of spiritual root it is?" Gu Qiansheng beckoned the young man over with his hand. He didn''t have the dignity of a Prime Minister at all.


    When Li Xiaoming came closer, he placed Gu Hua Wei Wei in Lin Ruoxi''s embrace, squatted down, and patted Li Xiaoming''s head. With a smile, the Prime Minister asked, "You said you can protect Wei Wei?"


    "Yes." When he first met his parents, the young man''s face was flustered, his face flushed, and his eyes wet.


    "Then how do you protect Weibo?" the Prime Minister asked again.


    "I have a single lightning spiritual root." The youth blinked his eyes. He looked somewhat naive, but his tone was serious. "The deities all say that I will be very powerful in the future. I will definitely be even more powerful. Protect Weiwei well!"


    "Good boy." Gu Qiansheng was startled by Li Xiaoming''s single lightning spirit root and immediately came back to his senses. He patted Li Xiaoming''s shoulder, it didn''t matter if this youth had truly stepped onto the true path or not, just for his extremely rare single lightning spirit root, the most powerful lightning spirit root in the cultivation world, even if it was the best at resisting heavenly tribulation, he still had to make friends with him.


    "Uncle, can you let Slight Chill come with me?" Tilting his head to the side, Li Xiaoming secretly glanced at the girl in his mother''s embrace. Li Xiaoming was eager to have Gu Hua Wei stay with him forever. He had already lost his brother, so he didn''t want to be alone.


    "Uncle, I can give you the answer tomorrow." He could not allow his daughter to take the risk before he met with the people from the Yun Sect.


    "Oh." Li Xiaoming lowered his head gloomily.


    Idiot. Gu Hua carried her mother in her arms and admired Li Xiaoming''s change in attitude. She felt that perhaps it wasn''t a bad thing to grow up with this young man, but at the very least, he deserved more trust than anyone else if they shared the same suffering.


    One had to know that finding someone one could trust in the cultivation world was practically ascending to the heavens.


    Due to Li Xiaoming''s bravery, Gu Hua Wei had finally escaped from her parents'' clutches and led his new friend around the Prime Minister''s Residence with the excuse of accompanying her friends.


    As for Gu Qiansheng, he went to deal with the political matter that had yet to be settled due to Miss Gu''s disappearance, so Lin Ruoxi was afraid that her daughter would really go to the Immortal Cultivation Sect tomorrow, and she had already prepared everything that she needed.


    "We''ll have roast chicken tonight." Lying on the chair under the lilac tree, the two children put their heads together. Miss Gu spoke up proudly: "And my favorite chestnut stew, what about you? "What do you want to eat?"


    "I want to eat osmanthus cake." After thinking for a while, Li Xiaoming''s face reddened, and he finally forced out a sentence.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely be there." Gu Hua patted the teenager''s shoulder, acting like she was the only one between the two of us.


    "Mm ¡­"

 C16

    Red clouds filled the sky, burning the sky into a fiery red. At the end of spring, the lilacs in the courtyard were carefree and unrestrained, unspeakably beautiful.


    The boy in black and the girl in pink were both sprawled on the rattan chairs, watching the servants who came and went with great rhythm.


    "I didn''t expect that the servants at home would be so efficient." Gu Hua shook her head and sighed, "I should increase my salary."


    "Yes." Although Li Xiaoming didn''t understand the meaning behind the salary, he still agreed, "We should increase our salary."


    "Should be laid off." Miss Gu tilted her head and thought for a moment. She felt that this should be the case.


    I can''t raise a cripple, it''s such a waste of money.


    "Should be laid off." Ye Zichen continued to agree.


    "They should be selected."


    "They should be selected ¡­"


    "We should give it away."


    "Should be ¡­" The youth''s voice suddenly stopped. His head stretched out to the side and he did not move.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Hua found it strange. What could possibly attract the attention of this little fool?


    Gu Hua looked towards the direction Li Xiaoming was looking. Perhaps it was because of their homosexuality, the enemy''s meeting was particularly eye-catching. When Gu Hua noticed something, she immediately became furious and wanted to cripple Li Xiaoming!


    "What are you looking at?" The girl''s gloomy voice rang in Li Xiaoming''s ear, "What are you looking at?"


    "No, something happened over there." The youth did not pay attention to the meaning behind Miss Gu''s words. She pointed to the other side, "It seems like a servant has bumped into someone?"


    "Oh ¡­" Gu Hua heaved a sigh of relief. She thought it was that incident?


    "Let''s go take a look." He jumped down from the rattan chair and headed straight for the location of the incident, not waiting for Li Xiaoming to get down.


    She saw an old acquaintance there.


    This was the Ling Luo brocade that Jiang Guo had forged this year, and it was the birthday gift given to her by King Hengyang. Normally, she wouldn''t be able to bear to wear it, and if it wasn''t for the fact that tonight was Chen''s birthday celebration, King Hengyang had arranged for her to gather by the river, she would have never worn it. But now, her clothes were actually destroyed by a lowly servant?!


    "Miss Mo, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that." The green-clothed little maid who had accidentally spilled tea was clearly frightened. She kept apologizing with a trembling voice, her eyes almost falling out of their sockets.


    "Please don''t tell the Prime Minister. He will drag me out of the Prime Minister''s house. Please spare me. I will help you clean your clothes." Kneeling on the ground, Xiao Lu hated herself for her reckless actions. How could she be so careless and run into the young lady of the Gu family? She had obviously been very careful.


    "These clothes, they are ¡­" Gu Qingcheng stared at her servant girl with a submissive expression. She wanted nothing more than to take advantage of this situation, but the unwillingness and anger in her heart was unbearable.


    Why would she spare her? She was the one who did the wrong thing, and she had to be punished.


    "Miss?" Green looked up, she knew that in the Prime Minister''s Residence, the most forgiving and benevolent person would be the gentle and beautiful Lady Qingcheng. She would never speak loudly to speak to anyone, and even to her servants.


    "You can''t take care of these clothes." Clenching her fists, Gu Qingcheng resisted the urge to kick Little Green, and lightly said: "Jiang Guo Yunjin is one of the rarest things in the Nine Nations, the one that cannot be touched by cold tea. When it comes time to drink tea, the watermark will disappear."


    Just one sentence, and he was sentenced to death by Green Beard.


    "Miss Mo ¡­" Green looked at the clothes that were mostly spilled with tea and only felt despair.


    "Clean up the place and head back to the village." Get lost before she changes her mind. Otherwise, don''t blame her for being ruthless!


    "I really need this job." Tears rolled down her face. The servant girl was filled with regret and despair. How could she be so careless?! Her father was still sick in her hometown, and she had to rely on her good income from the Prime Minister''s Estate to have the money to treat him. Now that she had returned to her hometown, her father would only be waiting for his death.


    "I beg of you, Miss Qingcheng, please don''t chase me away. I can do anything for you." He ferociously kowtowed on the ground, and Little Green yelled: "I kowtow, I apologize to you! "I apologize ¡­"


    The sound of his head hitting the ground could be clearly heard in the quiet garden. Blood was flowing from his fair forehead all the way to his forehead and down his nose and cheeks. There was already a thick fog of blood on the clean bluestone floor.


    The young girl dressed in luxurious silk clothing quietly watched as her face was covered in blood. An inexhaustible joy surged in her heart. She wished that she could die here without a burial place!


    "Elder sister ¡­" The girl''s soft voice suddenly sounded from behind her. She asked with a sticky tone full of curiosity, "What are you doing? Do you play a game of kowtowing? "


    Gu Qingcheng''s body instantly stiffened. As the cold wind of the end of spring blew past her, she discovered that her body was somewhat cold.


    "Little sister ¡­" Turning around, Gu Qingcheng didn''t have the time to hide her embarrassment as she gently smiled. "Elder sister didn''t play any games, she''s just punishing those who disobey." She bit the word ''servant'' very hard, but her eyes flashed with doubt. Didn''t Gu Hua Wei disappear? How could he be back so soon?


    "Oh, I wonder what she did wrong?" Gu Hua pointed at the bloody mess that was still kowtowing and asked curiously, "I can''t even see her face clearly anymore."


    "Elder sister''s clothes are broken." Gu Qingcheng still doted on him dearly. This was one of her few pieces of brocade silk ¡­


    "There are a lot of these kinds of clothes for sister. They are all for sister." Gu Hua smiled mischievously, revealing two large front teeth. "I have a lot like this. Elder sister, take them all."

 C17

    "Little sister, she''s really big sister''s good little sister." Upon hearing this, Gu Qingcheng immediately covered her mouth and laughed. She went forward and pulled Gu Hua''s hand. There was no trace of dissatisfaction in her beautiful eyes that were as beautiful as the petals of a rose. They were clean and clean.


    "I heard that my little sister was taken captive by a criminal today. My sister will not be able to rest in peace for a day; I''m worried to death." Gu Qingcheng stretched out her hand to rub Gu Hua''s forehead, sighing with worry in her eyes. "I was really afraid that those thugs would hurt my sister. Now that my sister is back safely, I can finally relax."


    "Maybe it''s just a blessing." Gu Hua pulled back her hand and said, "I was saved by the deity." Gu Hua pouted, then smiled. "Elder sister, have you seen an immortal before?"


    "¡­" Gu Qingcheng''s slim body heard the words of the immortal. In the end, she still asked with a smile, "I''ve never seen elder sister before. I want to tell elder sister, what does the immortal look like?"


    "Immortal, you are truly awe-inspiring. Your sword is dressed in green and is floating in the air. How handsome are you?" She shook off Gu Hua''s hand which had been caught by Gu Qingcheng, and said with a slight smile, "Immortal has even said that she wanted to bring me to the Immortal Mountain. Immortal Cheng, I heard that once I become an Immortal, I can live forever ~"


    Indeed, Gu Qingcheng''s countenance paled, and her body swayed even more. She didn''t even pay attention to the grimacing Gu Hua was making.


    Or perhaps compared to the happiness of marrying Long Yu, Gu Qingcheng wished more for immortality and eternal youth.


    But how could there be such a good thing in this world? One had to know, one could not have both the fish and the bear''s paw.


    Now that Gu Qingcheng had replaced her as Hengyang King''s fiancee, what she had missed was the opportunity to go to the Yun Sect.


    The Yun Sect would only select a group of disciples in the Nine Nations three years ago. They would normally be around seven to ten years old, and after three years, Gu Qingcheng would be eleven.


    "This is great ¡­" Only after a long while did Gu Qingcheng regain her senses. She glanced at Gu Hua Wei who seemed extremely stupid and clueless, unable to tell what she was thinking. She could only say that her luck was bad and she didn''t have Gu Hua''s luck.


    She had clearly decided to go to the Misty Forest, but for some reason, on the day before she went, she would let the world know about the matter between her and King Hengyang. Before King Hengyang married her, she would not have the face to go out again and let the people of the world laugh at her. Or perhaps it could be said that he had plotted against them ¡­


    Shifting her gaze to the lively girl beside her, she thought of that morning after Gu Hua''s light rain, very stubborn. She had said the words to her, she said she would bless them, she didn''t want Brother Hengyang anymore ¡­ Could it be ¡­


    As she thought of this, Gu Qingcheng''s gaze turned cold, filled with an indescribable sense of resentment and killing intent.


    "Thank you elder sister. In the future, I will become an immortal and come back to visit." He then jumped over and hugged Gu Qingcheng fiercely. Gu Hua let go of her and smiled foolishly.


    "Does little sister not plan to visit big brother Hengyang?" Staring intently at Gu Hua Wei''s face, Gu Qingcheng didn''t want to let go of any of the expressions on her face.


    "I don''t want to play with him! "Hmph!?" With her nose facing the sky, Gu Hua violently sneezed, looking pitiful, "He doesn''t like me, so I don''t like him either!"


    "He likes you." Gu Qingcheng raised her hand and lovingly stroked the girl''s head, "Slight Chill can still continue to be together with Brother Hengyang ¡­"


    "Is that so?" Gu Hua sniffed with her nose. Her eyes were a little red, and her voice was weak. "But I don''t like him anymore."


    "Why?" Gu Hua Wei was the person who loved Long Yu the most. She had never seen her like someone else so much.


    "She likes me." Li Xiaoming immediately answered, "She wouldn''t like others."


    "This is?" Hearing the voice behind her, Gu Qingcheng felt quite curious, "Your friend?"


    "My name is Li Xiaoming, my little brother." Li Xiaoming puffed out his chest and walked to Gu Hua Wei''s side, not even glancing at me as he pulled Gu Hua, who was staring at him with burning eyes, to the side. "This place is so dirty. Let''s go back and find your parents. I''m hungry."


    Gu Hua''s face was filled with black lines. She thought that the child had come to help, but to think that she would be hungry.


    However, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. At the very least, Li Xiaoming hadn''t fallen under the tutelage of Gu Qingcheng''s number one heroine. If he also liked Gu Qingcheng, she wouldn''t play with him anymore.


    "Well, I can''t stand you." Gu Hua pursed her lips in a slightly arrogant manner. Seeing that she had been completely ignored by the handsome guy, her eyes were a little red, she sweetly asked, "Big sister, I want to have dinner with big brother Xiaoming. Will you come?"


    "No, sister, go quickly." Gu Qingcheng forced a smile. The children of the side chamber and side chamber were not allowed to eat with the clan head and Madam without the Patriarch''s summons. If Gu Hua didn''t know, how could she not know?


    This was the biggest difference between the direct descendants.


    There would never be enough choice.


    "Alright, let''s go." When Miss Gu was dragged by Li Xiaoming to the front, passing by the green-clothed servant girl, whose head was already bleeding and unconscious, Gu Hua playfully bit her lips and looked at Gu Qingcheng, "Elder sister, I really don''t like this servant. Can you bring her to the Purple Vine Courtyard to clean me? That place can severely punish her, she hasn''t even spoken." In the eyes of a child, not saying a word was the greatest punishment.


    "Little sister, since you are a rude and disobedient servant, it''s best if you don''t." Gu Qingcheng hadn''t expected Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei to open her mouth for a servant, a servant who had offended her!


    Although she was not a direct descendant, she did not necessarily have the right to punish her servants.


    "I just want her. I won''t be here tomorrow. The Purple Vine Courtyard needs a servant to clean up." Gu Hua was about to cry when she heard that Gu Qingcheng wasn''t willing.


    "Don''t cry." Seeing that Lady Gu was about to howl, Li Xiaoming covered her mouth. No matter how wronged Gu Qingcheng was, he ruthlessly kicked Little Green, who had fainted at the side, awake.


    "Follow me."


    Green''s head hurt so much that it felt like it was going to split open. She looked around and when she found out that it was Gu Hua who was crying, she finally started crying. An endless grief burned in her eyes.


    "Let''s go." Li Xiaoming pulled Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei and left while Little Green slowly followed behind. Gu Qingcheng''s expression changed again and again before she finally swallowed her unwillingness to give up.


    Staring at the direction Gu Hua had left, the expression in his eyes was dark and hard to see clearly.

 C18

    "Don''t stay with her next time." Li Xiaoming, who had been wearing a sullen expression the whole way, finally opened his mouth after a long while, "She''s not good."


    "What?" Gu Hua was slightly taken aback. "Don''t tell me you don''t like my sister?" In her opinion, there was no one who wouldn''t like Gu Qingcheng. After all, she was the female protagonist, a person whose golden fingers could attract men''s attention.


    "She looks a little odd." Li Xiaoming touched the back of his head, feeling a little embarrassed. He understood the awkwardness of saying "big sister" in front of a girl.


    "I didn''t mean to." Seeing Miss Gu''s constipated yet dazed expression, Li Xiaoming thought he had hit Gu Hua hard and explained, "I didn''t mean it that way ¡­"


    "I know." Gu Hua came back to his senses and gave Li Xiaoming a big hug. He finally let her feel a little bit of courage. At least, in this story, not everyone loved Gu Qingcheng, so Li Xiaoming didn''t ¡­


    Does this mean that there are many things that can be changed?


    "You''re right, we have to stay away from her." As she whispered into the youth''s ear, Gu Ruoyun''s smile blossomed like a blossoming flower. "You''re not allowed to get close to her either, otherwise I won''t play with you anymore!"


    "I don''t like her." Li Xiaoming answered almost without any hesitation, "She''s a little strange." The thoughts of children were the most sensitive. As long as there were any hints, they would be able to sense it and thus be wary of a person. Obviously, Li Xiaoming was like that.


    "Let''s just ignore her." Gu Hua Wei knew what Li Xiaoming was thinking, and said happily, "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s hurry up and go eat. "


    "Alright." The youth took the little girl''s hand and paused for a moment. Then, he asked, "Does she want to go with us?"


    "Who?" Gu Hua Wei was stunned.


    "Miss, I''ll go back and take care of myself. I''ll go to the Violet Myrtle Courtyard to look for you." Little Green, who was in a sorry state, immediately answered respectfully, "Is that okay with you?"


    "Alright." Gu Hua nodded slightly and smiled. "I''ll come over tonight. I''ll talk to mother about it."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go." Gu Hua Wei blinked at the teenager beside her, then grabbed his hand and ran towards the main hall.


    In the tranquil night, the starry sky could not be seen, but the moonlight seemed to invade every corner that it could fill.


    Outside the window, the sounds of summer learning could still be heard. The sounds of the flowers blooming at night were quietly breaking apart in the courtyard.


    "Mother, didn''t I go too far? There''s no need to go so far ¡­" Inside the room, the corner of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched as she watched Lin Ruoxi pack everything she could for her. It was extremely painful to see her, how could a small body like hers be able to carry such a large luggage?


    Mother, are you making fun of me?


    "Both your father and I are worried that you''ve gone so far away. What if you''re cold and hungry? What will we do without us?" Lin Ruoxi''s eyes filled with tears at the mention of her daughter going to the Cloud Sect to cultivate. Her daughter was still so young and so cute, why couldn''t she stay by her side?


    Her husband had told her that perhaps it was more appropriate to head towards the Cloud Sect rather than staying by their side. At the very least, no one would take her daughter away for no reason. At the very least, she was safe when she was young.


    "Mother ¡­" Miss Gu twisted her thigh, causing the golden bean to drop out. "I can''t bear to part with you either. I''ll miss you."


    "Slight ¡­" Lin Ruoxi hugged her daughter''s small body with a pained heart and choked with sobs. "Mother, mother is so reluctant to part with you ¡­" Her voice was filled with unspeakable pain and sadness. Lin Ruoxi must have loved Gu Hua to the core, so she couldn''t bear to let her receive even the slightest bit of grievance ¡­


    "I know." Gu Hua sighed inwardly. She was envious of the original owner for having such good parents, but at the same time, she was sad. She was not her real daughter. She definitely did not know that her daughter had changed.


    "My good daughter, when you get there, you must take care of yourself. You won''t ask anything from your senior brother or sister; if you''re cold, you need clothes; if you''re cold, you need tea; and if you''re cold, you mustn''t let anyone bully you. Whoever bullies you, you must cultivate books for your mother ¡­" Hugging Gu Hua Wei Wei, Lin Ruoxi wanted to pour out all her worries and concerns for her daughter and let Gu Ruoyun be fine.


    "Mother will help you, after all you''ve suffered through."


    "Alright ¡­" Wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes, Miss Gu hugged Lin Ruoxi back, her big eyes filled with resolution!

 C19

    Letting go of her daughter, Lin Ruoxi continued to rummage through her dowry box, as if she was trying to find some artifact.


    Gu Hua was lying on her own soft bed, silently considering her future life.


    Even if Li Xiaoming was there, he would protect her from time to time, so it was unlikely that she would not be bullied in places he couldn''t see. Therefore, she had to make sure that he could find a big tree that he could hide from the wind and rain in the Yun Sect that had no ability to protect himself. Otherwise, his days would not be easy.


    However, this method of getting on the good side of things might not be so simple ¡­


    Distress.


    Gu Hua lightly tugged at her hair. Why did she have to be a Five Spiritual Root trash? His luck was terrible.


    "Slight, come here." Beside the dressing table, Lin Ruoxi seemed to have found what she was looking for and happily exclaimed, "Mother has something for you."


    "He''s coming." Jumping off the bed, skipping to Lin Ruoxi''s side with bare feet, Gu Hua looked at Lin Ruoxi''s slightly clenched hands. What kind of treasure was this?


    "Hold out your left hand." Lin Ruoxi whispered, "Mother, please put this thing on your wrist."


    You want to put it on your wrist?!


    Gu Hua was slightly shocked. She quietly discovered that she had missed the most important clue in the original text. It was the thing that she could wear on her hand!


    No wonder she had been so curious about forgetting something. If it weren''t for Lin Ruoxi, she definitely wouldn''t have remembered.


    Gu Xiaoluo''s novel only described how Gu Qingcheng had opened her golden fingers, but she had already written five hundred thousand words on it for the beautiful man. From this, it could be seen how huge the empress dowager''s harem was.


    As for the supporting roles, other than Gu Hua Wei, the most vicious female lead, who was being tortured to death, there was not a single female supporting role that could survive more than ten thousand words. Furthermore, Gu Hua Wei''s appearance was just ten scenes, so, other than the male and female supporting roles, everything else was just for show, and there was no feeling of existence, so much that she had forgotten about such a big matter!


    Lin Ruoxi gently put a sparkling and translucent white jade button on Gu Hua''s small wrist. She didn''t notice her daughter''s dazed and lost expression, and lightly traced her finger across the flawless white jade. Her voice was gentle and reminiscent.


    "This is the family heirloom of your mother, your mother gave it to your mother. Now your mother is giving it to you."


    "Mother ¡­" Gu Hua opened her mouth slightly, and her eyes became moist. This was something that didn''t belong to her in the first place.


    "Don''t cry, mom likes you to wear it." Lin Ruoxi stroked her daughter''s fair and charming face, a gentle smile on her face. "She can protect my adorable face and let me live a peaceful life."


    "What about mother?" For the first time, Gu Hua Wei gave Lin Ruoxi a big hug, before placing her head on Lin Ruoxi''s neck. "I took her away, so who''s going to protect mother?" Wasn''t the original Lin Ruoxi abused to death by Gu Qingcheng at the very end?


    "Don''t we still have your father? Mom believes that your father will protect your mother even more than this button." Lin Ruoxi clearly didn''t have a care in the world about the button that was given to Gu Hua Wei. On the contrary, if she could have something that would allow her daughter to protect her, she would feel slightly at ease.


    "Yes." Gu Hua lightly caressed the buttons on her hands. For some reason, tears fell from her large eyes onto the buttons.


    "Be good, this is a heart protection buckle, it is a family heirloom passed down in the Lin Family since a thousand years ago. However, this item does not pass down to a man, it can protect her master''s life." Lin Ruoxi smiled, and whispered in her daughter''s ear, "So, Slight, you have to hold it well, don''t let anyone see it, okay? Only then will Mother''s good little sister be able to safely return to Mother''s side. "


    "Alright." Sniffing his nose, Gu Hua bit the corner of her lips and said firmly, "I definitely won''t lose it."


    "Mother believes Weiwei." Lin Ruoxi ruthlessly kissed her daughter''s smiling face. Her gloomy mood was also slightly improved by giving her heart guard to Gu Hua Wei Wei.


    Other people might not know the effects of this Heart Protecting buckle, but it was impossible for the descendants of the Lin Clan to not know that this was a symbol of the prosperity of the Lin Clan.


    She did not dare to tell her young daughter such a cruel thing. She only wished for her safety.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Gu Hua Wei from his previous life would never lose her, and would never abandon her again.

 C20

    Lin Ruoxi stayed in Gu Hua Wei''s room until very late before returning to the main room with Gu Qian Sheng.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei continued to lie down on the bed, but this time, he was not annoyed. Instead, he was happy.


    Grasping the white jade buttons on her wrist, Gu Hua smiled.


    If Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t know what this thing represented in his previous life, he could have just casually let it go. Now, however, she had it in her hands and it would never happen again.


    This jade button had a great origin.


    The Lin Clan''s heirloom that has been passed down through the generations, even the members of the Lin Clan do not know its true function. They only know that it is a treasure that can ensure the prosperity of a clan.


    Until...


    Lin Ruoxi had no choice but to take out her family heirloom and give it to Gu Qingcheng to protect her. The original owner had gotten used to seeing pearls, gold, and silver, so how could he possibly fancy a jade button without any special characteristics? On the second day after Lin Ruoxi gave it to her, Lin Ruoxi lost it in a small forest on her way to the Cloud Sect.


    It was not until later, when the female lead was engaged in a battle with a Kui Cow monster, that she accidentally drove into the forest and spilled her blood on the leaves of the jade button. She finally realized that this jade button was not only for protection, but also an existence that existed within the universe!


    It could be said that with Gu Qingcheng''s dog-shit luck, even if she was seriously injured, the Heavens would still favor her as usual, not allowing her to lose any weight or feel wronged.


    After Gu Qingcheng obtained this jade button, she was like a fish in water, unrestrained and unrestrained.


    For leveling up, it was like riding on an airplane, climbing higher and higher. Even someone who couldn''t compare to Gu Hua Wei would have a qualitative leap, becoming a genuine beauty that could topple empires. She would be able to hook up with the King of the Demon Realms, and her status would be constantly rising.


    As for the purpose of this jade button, he believed that she would soon find out.


    Gu Hua gave a faint smile and took out the dagger she had prepared as an assassin from under her pillow. Without holding back, she slashed across the wrist of her right hand, causing a large amount of blood to gush out. Don''t ask her why she didn''t cut her finger, she can''t say it because she was afraid that the blood was not enough.


    She didn''t dare to let it go.


    The fresh blood turned into a stream of water and quickly flowed onto his left wrist. It flowed onto a jade button the size of a fingernail. That jade button was like a hungry and thirsty desert pedestrian, greedily absorbing the blood that flowed into his body.


    After bleeding for three whole minutes, Gu Hua felt slightly dizzy. Her vision was dark, and she couldn''t see anything clearly. The blood in her body was still flowing out nonstop, unable to stop at all.


    Miss Gu could no longer resist the strong drowsiness. She fell head first onto the soft blanket, feeling drowsy and unconscious.


    The white jade buttons continued to absorb blood, but the white buttons began to slowly emit a faint purple glow. In the brightly lit room, if one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see it clearly.


    Slowly, the purple halo became more and more obvious, brighter and brighter. That light seemed to shatter the lights in the room, blinding everyone''s eyes, before it slowly dissipated, no longer absorbing the blood on Gu Hua''s wrist. It turned into a purple mole, and landed on the side of Gu Hua''s left wrist, right next to her waist.


    Gu Hua''s slightly bloodied right hand stopped bleeding at the moment the jade button turned into a mole. A faint scar appeared on Gu Ruoyun''s wrist, flickering with a purple light. The wrist was as smooth as it was before; nothing could be seen; even the scar had disappeared.

 C21

    Gu Hua Wei woke up the next morning, and the first thing she did was look at her left wrist. The moment she didn''t see the jade buckle, she turned pale with fright, and when she carefully searched the bed, she accidentally discovered the purple mole on her left hand. Only then did she reveal a smile, and touch the scar on her right hand that had long since disappeared.


    Maybe this is the real magic, she thought.


    After getting out of bed, Lin Ruoxi had already been waiting for her in the lounge. The snacks that her parents had forbidden her to eat or requested her to eat were all waiting for her on the sandalwood table.


    Her eyes were slightly moist as she smiled and skipped over to Lin Ruoxi and Gu Qiansheng, who was watching her from the side.


    "Mother, are these all prepared for you?" Climbing into her mother''s embrace, Miss Gu looked at the pastries, chicken, duck, and fish in front of her. She deeply felt that this capitalist society was a feudal society.


    "And mine!" Li Xiaoming, who was unwilling to be left behind, spoke up, "Uncle said to eat as much as he wants."


    "Yes." Gu Hua nodded slightly. She didn''t know how long it would take for her to eat these delicious foods after leaving the Gu Clan''s main gate.


    Miss Gu and Xiao Ming waved their tears as they gobbled down the food, wanting to vomit when they left the Prime Minister''s Residence.


    Eat so much for Mao.


    Gu Qiansheng had the servant put down the things Lin Ruoxi prepared for her daughter in the carriage. Lin Ruoxi, who was hugging her daughter at the side, was about to get on the carriage when a gentle voice came from the main door.


    "Slight, the road is dangerous. You must be careful." A graceful woman dressed in a blue flower dress stood blankly at the door. Her eyes were filled with tears as she stared at Gu Qiansheng''s straight and upright figure.


    Beside her was a delicate girl wearing a long, peach-colored dress. The hem of her dress was filled with cherry blossoms, and the girl''s face was full of worry. She was really moving, and it was not difficult to see her unmatched beauty in the future.


    "If I let sister You and Qingcheng worry about me, I will be safe." Lin Ruoxi frowned, but didn''t react in the end.


    "Big sister, don''t mind me. I''m just worried." "You Luoluo''s eyes were red, her voice trembling." "She is my daughter."


    "I''m fine, go back to your room." Gu Qiansheng stepped out of the carriage and indifferently said, "Don''t come out again if you have nothing to do." Towards women he did not love, he would never dare to touch them. Even Gu Qingcheng was someone that he had schemed against before.


    "Darling ¡­" Tears rolled down her cheeks, unspeakably pitiful. Her voice was as bitter as her name. "I just ¡­"


    "Shut up!" Gu Qiansheng immediately interrupted her, "You''d better remember that Slight Chill is not your daughter, and I''m not your husband either. Scram back to your room."


    With a cold wave of his hand, Gu Qiansheng didn''t spare a glance at the woman who fell to the ground due to fright, and instead took his daughter from his wife before letting the coachman drive the carriage away.


    As she sat on the ground, she wailed and wailed, cursing unceasingly. The resentment in her heart also surged forth like a tidal wave. Gu Qingcheng stood on the spot, with no intentions of going forward to support her.


    "Gu Qiansheng, you heartless, ungrateful man ¡­" Tears had smeared her makeup, and she was no longer as beautiful as she had been earlier. Gu Qingcheng raised his eyes, staring at the carriage as it was about to disappear. His gaze was as cold as ice.


    Suddenly, the carriage''s rear window silently opened. The chattering girl stuck her head out and blinked at her, softly spitting out a few words.


    Gu Qingcheng''s expression instantly changed. Her eyes that were filled with hatred became somewhat dazed as she stomped on the air, falling to the ground.


    She heard him say, "Sis, there''s going to be a lot of time."

 C22

    It was the best place to sell red jade silk flowers. It was the place where the noble ladies of the capital would appear. Normally, there were very few people around, so the streets were soft and beautiful.


    The front of the shop was usually decorated with beautiful flowers, chrysanthemums, rose, rouge, and wild lilies.


    The entire street was covered with fragrance, which was one reason why the place was doing so well.


    As for why the Yun Sect had chosen this place, Gu Hua Wei expressed that it was inconceivable.


    "Slight, if you really go, take care of yourself." Lin Ruoxi saw that they had walked into an alley, and couldn''t help feeling a little sad.


    "Mother, you''ll be fine." No matter how many times she made a promise, Lin Ruoxi would still worry. However, Gu Hua felt that at least it wouldn''t make her so sad.


    "We''re almost there." Gu Qiansheng rubbed the tiny head in his chest and gently instructed, "Be careful, don''t let anyone bully you. However, sometimes it''s just a matter of time before things become calm and serene, and you have to be able to understand how to change them slightly." Although Gu Qian Sheng knew that his daughter might not understand what he was saying, he wished that he could just throw everything he knew to Gu Hua Wei and let her have a good life.


    "Dad, I know, take a step back and expand the world." Crouching beside his father''s neck, Miss Gu vowed solemnly, "I will definitely be fine."


    He wouldn''t be as useless as Gu Hua Wei in the original version, and he wouldn''t kneel under Gu Qing Qing''s skirt. This time, who knew who would be the victor?


    "Father''s is so weak." Hugging his daughter tightly, Gu Qiansheng felt a little reluctant to part with her. The feeling of Gu Hua leaving and never to return was unbearable for him. You must live. Father and Mother will wait here for me. "


    He wasn''t afraid of her ability, he was only afraid that she wouldn''t come back.


    "Yes."


    After handing his daughter over to his wife, Gu Qiansheng pulled Li Xiaoming, who was following behind, to the side. He didn''t know what else to say.


    Lin Ruoxi also hugged her pitiful daughter tightly. A few drops of clear tears could be seen on her fair cheeks. Her voice was unexpectedly hoarse as she said, "Mother, you''re so gentle." Lin Ruoxi kissed Gu Hua''s small face, and her tears fell onto Gu Hua''s neck. She could only feel that they treated her well, and her eyes were so sore that they were about to cry.


    "Mother."


    "You must come back. Even if you become a capable girl, you must come back and visit your parents."


    "I will be back every year. Don''t despise me, father and mother." She playfully blinked her eyes and resisted the tears that were about to fall. Her smile was like a blooming rose.


    "Mother, trust me slightly, I won''t lie." Lin Ruoxi finally stopped crying and hugged her daughter, waiting for her final farewell.


    Firstly, the imperial court was unstable, and the Prime Minister''s estate was in a crisis, so she could not stay and suffer. Secondly, the Cloud Sect was a good place to go, and she would definitely lead a better life.


    "She is my mother''s daughter, I have faith in her."


    Three azure-robed cultivators appeared at the end of the alleyway at an unknown time. Their faces were jade-like as they walked towards them, and Gu Hua Wei Wei was able to recognize the one in the lead. Wasn''t he the cultivator who was holding the soft book on the white jade platform yesterday?


    The remaining two, however, were not the two from yesterday. From their clothes, they were slightly lower ranked than him, as a junior.


    When they got closer, the leader of the group immediately cupped his hands towards Gu Qian Sheng and Lin Ruoxi. When he saw Li Xiaoming again, he politely said, "I am from the Cloud Sect. Elder Jin Quan is a Jindan Stage disciple, and I am here on orders to meet the noble young master and Miss."


    His words didn''t mention anything about Gu Hua Wei Wei being a piece of trash. He was extremely polite and not to mention that he was a capable person. Gu Qian Sheng''s tense heart relaxed slightly.


    "You are too kind, Taoist." Although Gu Qiansheng exchanged salutations, he understood in his heart that Li Xiaoming might have been so courteous because of his natural talent.


    "The Prime Minister is humble, and the young miss of your residence is tenacious as well. In the Grand Dao, it wouldn''t be difficult to accomplish anything if you were to wholeheartedly focus on it." Qin Guan Lan stood up, smiling without the slightest bit of flattery. On the contrary, she praised him, "I see, not bad."


    Gu Qiansheng was ecstatic, but he maintained his composure and said, "You flatter me, Taoist." Wasn''t it just false praise? Gu Ruoyun cursed in his heart. How could a good-for-nothing say something with such a bright future, and not be like this when trying to trick people.

 C23

    "The Prime Minister is too modest." A faint smile appeared on Qin Guan''s face as he said this. It was as if his words had dazzled the eyes of many people.


    "My daughter is young, and there are very few officials. If Daoist Priest is willing to help her out in the sect, then the Cloud Sect can come to the Prime Minister''s Estate for food within three years." Gu Qian Sheng smiled as he spoke, his words filled with gold. Not only did it stun the Aurous Core stage cultivator, Gu Hua Wei Wei was also stunned. ''Is he trying to buy a relationship with me?''


    "Prime Minister, do not worry too much. As long as Miss Gu enters the Cloud Sect, our Cloud Sect will treat her equally and will not neglect any disciple." The Aurous Core stage cultivator spoke so righteously and majestically.


    "This Taoist is so polite, I am truly sorry." Gu Qiansheng cupped his hands again and said extremely politely, "My daughter will have to trouble you to take care of her."


    "Of course." Qin Lan''s face reddened slightly as he felt slightly embarrassed. He absolutely couldn''t say that he couldn''t care less about external matters.


    "Dad, I won''t lose face for you." Breaking free from Lin Ruoxi''s soft embrace, Miss Gu pulled on Student Li Xiaoming''s hand by her side and hopped in front of Qin Lan. Miss Gu tilted her head, "Thank you, Immortal."


    She was very clear that this Lian Lan was just playing a poker face, saying that he didn''t want the Prime Minister''s Mansion to eat. She didn''t know what was going through her mind; as an elder''s disciple, how could he have the time to help her?


    However, they still had to be separated from each other when it came to dealing with people.


    "Good child." Qin Guan Lan stretched out her hand to touch Gu Hua''s head, but when she saw Gu Hua''s star-like eyes, she quietly withdrew her hand.


    "It''s getting late, so I''ll take Miss Gu and Xiao Ming and take my leave." Seeing that it was almost noon, Qin Guan and Lan immediately wanted to go to the Cloud Sect.


    "In that case, the Elder will decide." Gu Qiansheng retreated a few steps, pulling his wife, who was still in tears from the shock, and looked at his daughter, who was just in front of him.


    "Father, Mother, Slight Chill will be back." Gu Hua slightly clenched her small fists. The disciples of the Cloud Sect can come down to the sect once every three years to visit their friends and relatives. She will return!


    "Father, I trust you." Hugging his wife who was on the verge of fainting from her tears, Gu Qiansheng steeled his heart and left with his wife without even looking back.


    Qin Lan summoned a resplendent sword that overflowed with splendor. The surface of the sword was carved with simple lines that emitted a cold aura. It was very powerful.


    He leapt up, his sword shooting straight into the clouds. He stopped high in the sky to lead the way.


    The two disciples behind came forward and each of them summoned a sharp sword, holding Gu Hua Wei and Li Xiaoming in their arms. They stepped onto the sword and under Qin Lan''s lead, they quickly left Liang Cheng.


    Gu Qiansheng carried Lin Ruoxi and just as they left the Zero Flower Lane, they had already disappeared.


    Gu Hua looked down from the bosom of the Qi Refining cultivator beside her, and could only see Lin Ruoxi''s light blue Begonia Dress.


    Tears blurred her vision. She was very clear that in this continent of the Nine Nations, only Gu Qian and Lin Ruoxi were the only ones who truly cared for the original owner''s parents.


    Everything else was like the clouds in the sky, they could not be taken to heart.


    "Girl, you don''t have to be so reluctant. In the future, when you come into contact with our mental cultivation methods, you won''t have the time to think about it so much." Perhaps because the girl in his arms was too quiet, the Refinement Stage disciple was not happy at all, and was slightly relieved.


    "Yes." Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t want to say much more, so she laid on the man''s broad chest and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Three rays of light streaked across the peak of the mountain, the Spring of Green Water, and the blooming of Fang Tian. Finally, at sunset, they stopped at a small city that was not very bustling.


    This was the Cloud Central City of the most eastern part of the State of Liang, the city closest to the Cloud Sect.


    For a long time, the Yun Sect had been recruiting disciples from all over the Nine Nations. They had big demands, so no matter how many people gathered in the city, it was useless.


    The most warm atmosphere in the East was vividly reflected here.


    Even at dusk, it was as warm as a spring day.


    "Senior granduncle, can I go up after dinner?" After putting away his long sword and following Qin Lan, the Qi Condensation disciple said, "Junior Martial Brothers and Sisters are all mortal creatures, they can''t get hungry." If not for the rumbling sounds of the stomach of the girl in his embrace, he really wouldn''t have dared to ask for it from his martial granduncle.


    When he turned around to look at the two children, whose faces were already pale from starvation, he was surprised. How could they not endure their hunger? "But he still said it." "It seems that I have been careless."


    "Then I''ll go to the nearest restaurant and find some food." The Qi Condensation disciple that held Gu Hua in his arms handed her to his junior brother, who was standing to one side.


    "Fine." Li Xiaoming, who could still bear with his hunger, reached out to touch Gu Hua Wei''s head. When he realized that Miss Gu had no reaction, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to move, "What, what''s going on?!"


    He shouted, "She didn''t wake up?!"


    Could it be ¡­


    "No need to let her imagination run wild. She just fell asleep from hunger." Qin Feng''s face reddened slightly. He had never had children before, but he had promised to take good care of this girl so that he could starve her to death at night ¡­


    He had really lost all his face.


    Gu Ruoyun felt very sorry for the original owner''s parents. It was very easy for her to meet with Mr Zhou during the long journey, but this time, it was not just Mr Zhou who would meet.


    Gu Hua had fallen into a deep slumber, and her mind had strangely entered a closed-off container. The surroundings were completely dark, and there was only a thick fog lingering around her. She stood on a wet grass patch, but she couldn''t see north, south, east, or west, and could only walk on, feeling like she was walking on an endless path, but she couldn''t reach the end of the grass patch.


    The heavy fog was so thick that she almost couldn''t breathe. After walking for an unknown amount of time, she fell heavily onto the ground. She was so tired that she couldn''t even straighten her back.


    As she sat on the grass, she felt a deep sense of insignificance, a sense of loss and helplessness.


    This was a limitless world. Without the existence that she was familiar with and the talent she was proud of in the stock market, she was just a good-for-nothing. A good-for-nothing that could not even determine her own fate.


    This land, this ten thousand worlds, just how big was it? And her true fate, just where should she go?


    A white figure appeared in front of her while she was still in a daze. It was a beautiful girl that no one could dislike. Her long hair fell to her waist, her eyes were bright and her teeth were white.


    She smiled at her like the goddess of the heavens, the sea moon. It was an incomparably noble and elegant smile, like her protective umbrella. She was her captive.


    "Do you still remember me?" The woman slowly walked in the air. Like a beautiful bright lamp, she stopped in front of her as she asked in a low voice.


    "I ¡­" Gu Hua opened her mouth and buried her in endless silence.


    "Do you remember me? Therefore, do not give up. No matter where you are, do as you please. " She dropped her hands and brushed the tips of her soft hair. She was as gentle as seawater before the wind blows.


    "Don''t talk to me about this. You should say goodbye." Gu Hua dodged the woman''s hand and said coldly. Isn''t it? "


    "This time, we can only bid farewell." The woman withdrew her hand and smiled faintly again. She said to her, "I will wait for you. Return."


    "Xiao Rou, you''re always so willful. Don''t you know that I hate you?"


    "Every time you act like you, you get angry." The woman sighed, unspeakably mischievous and vicious. "But you don''t know, I like it like this. I''m happy to see you angry."


    "A leather bag, you can have it." Gu Hua waved her hands, unwilling to get entangled with her nominal sister. "You''ve already gotten me into your book, are you still not satisfied?"


    "No, not at all." In Gu Hua''s slightly calm eyes, the enchanting face of the woman slowly turned into the appearance of an extremely ordinary little sister next door. She was beautiful but not outstanding, with a pair of long and narrow almond-shaped eyes that shot out an unreconciled gaze.


    "In the past, no one was wrong. She was born with beautiful features, so how could she be jealous?" Gu Hua secretly supported her forehead. She only wanted to kill him! Even if she had gone to a foreign world, she could still find Gu Xiaoluo, who was separated from her. Couldn''t she have some peace?!


    "But I hate you. I want you to die a horrible death!" Gu Xiaoluo let out a resentful shout: "Why should I like you? Why should I?!"


    "I don''t like him." Gu Hua slightly continued to hold her forehead. What was going on? It was obviously the twenty-first century, yet she didn''t know that it was a matter of how many years it took to get to primary school, so why did she bring it up?


    "But I like it!" Gu Xiaoluo continued to be hysterical, "From the time I started liking him when he was seven to the time he was twenty-four, I still have to like him in the future. But why did you appear and steal all of his attention?!"


    "I didn''t." Could she say that she couldn''t even remember what that handsome young man called Zi Zou looked like? Oh, that''s enough!


    "It''s your fault!" She reached out her hand to grab Gu Hua Wei, but Gu Xiao Rou''s expression was already twisted with malevolence.


    "Because of my fault, I did everything I could to make it so that I would not die a peaceful death." Even now, she was still thinking how did she manage to pass through.


    "I just put the gas tank in your closet and opened it." Gu Xiaoluo said softly, "And then you died."


    It was no wonder that she fell asleep after reading Gu Xiaoluo''s < < Only Favorite Beautiful Woman > >. So that was how it was.


    "I can''t stand having you fight with me anymore." Gu Xiaoluo calmed down and sighed. "Now that you''re dead, everyone is happy."

 C24

    "Do your parents know how willful you are?" Gu Hua calmed the wild beast in her heart and spoke lightly: "I don''t think they know."


    "What?" Gu Xiaoluo couldn''t figure it out.


    "Look at you, always being so willful, I really have a headache for your parents. No wonder you can''t win against me, no matter if you''re growing up or when you''re young." With a wave of her hand, Miss Gu smiled kindly, "You''ll always be the loser."


    "Shut up!" "I''ve never lost to you before!"


    "Then, why did you treat me so viciously?" Lady Gu thought for a moment and decided to use the word ''evil'' to describe Gu Xiaoluo. This bastard was simply too evil, alright?


    "You ¡­" Gu Xiao Rou''s beautiful face paled. She pointed at Gu Hua Wei with her finger, feeling grief and indignation.


    "You don''t like Ziru because I''m never the one Ziru likes." Gu Hua stood up and gave Xiao Rou a slight smile. "He likes you, but you''re always too willful. He talked to me because he wanted to know what you were thinking and what you liked ¡­"


    That''s right, in that warm, jade-like, and foolish Lin Ziya, he had never liked her, Gu Hua Wei, this infamous beauty. What he liked was that foolish little sister Gu Xiao Rou, who couldn''t even stand up in front of him.


    Back then when he had been talking to her in primary school, she had been the same as Gu Xiaoluo, thinking that Lin Zizhao liked her. But later on, he had asked her over and over again for information about Gu Xiaoluo, and even a fool knew that he was just enjoying the arrogant, awe-inspiring Gu Xiaoluo. At best, she was nothing more than cannon fodder.


    So in those years, she acted as Gu Xiaoluo''s protective umbrella. All the girls who liked Lin Zifeng had unfriendly expressions towards her. Of course, she might not like them.


    "You''re lying!" Gu Xiaoluo''s body swayed in the air, swaying on the verge of collapse. "You only know how to lie to me."


    "Did I lie to you? You know it better than me and you." Gu Hua shook her head and smiled wryly. "You''re only living in a fantasy. What''s the good of it?"


    As if stabbed in the heart, Gu Xiaoluo became even more ferocious and unbearable. "You have to lie about what you''ve done. Let me tell you, Gu Hua Wei, I definitely won''t believe you!"


    "If that''s the case, if I''m dead, why are you still coming to find me? If I die, won''t you be able to obtain the ''Forest Boa'' that you desire? Why are you still looking for me? "


    At that moment, Gu Xiaoluo''s expression, which was filled with hatred, seemed to have been frozen by time. It was as if an ugly scar was carved on her face by her hatred and distortion.


    "I, don''t know ¡­" The hatred and viciousness in his face faded away, replaced by confusion and sadness.


    That''s right, she had already caused her to die, so why would she look for her now that she had left the original world?


    "Have you thought about why I lost to you since I was young?" Apart from her astounding talent in the stock market, she could never compare to Gu Xiaoluo in other areas.


    "Why?" She raised her swollen red eyes.


    "Because you don''t have a father." Gu Hua smiled mockingly as she calmly said, "My father really likes you and your mother. He doesn''t want you to suffer any grievances." Thus, he made her feel wronged.


    Just how unfair was this world?


    "How could this be ¡­" Gu Xiao Rou was speechless.


    "But he didn''t think I didn''t have a mother, and now he doesn''t even have a father." Step by step, he walked into Gu Xiaoluo, who was lost in her thoughts. Gu Hua Wei kept telling herself not to get angry, lest something bad happens.


    "You''ve always thought that I was laughing at you, right? I was laughing at you, laughing at you because you didn''t have a father, looking down on you. But, have you ever thought, have you given me a chance?" That girl who was sensitive and did not have a shred of gratitude, she would forever live in her memories ¡­

 C25

    "You must know that every Valentine''s Day is always waiting for you downstairs, but you will never go out because you feel dirty with him, because he likes to talk to me at school, don''t you think all the things that are related to me are dirty?" Gu Hua Wei Wei continued to walk closer, her eyes were calm and peaceful. When she had transmigrated into this book, everything had changed.


    Gu Xiao Rou looked at her dumbfoundedly. There was no longer any room for a retort, only tears on her face. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    "I once asked myself, did I ever do you wrong? Have I done anything unforgivable to you? Or am I not good at something? " You are the one who took my father away so recklessly, with a face that said ''as if it was natural''.


    "You''re always like this, feeling like the whole world owes you something. Ask yourself, what did Gu Hua owe you?! "Father gave you all his love and love, but he never fought over anything with you. Even your harsh mother never bothered with him ¡­" She had never owed her, and from the beginning to the end, she had only been a good older sister.


    "I, I don''t know." Gu Xiaoxiao landed on the ground. She no longer dared to look at the slightly sharp eyes that had embarrassed her. All of a sudden, she lost her previous imposing aura.


    "You think that the world revolves around you. You are the one who stands high above me, and I know that you hate anything better than you. Of course, other than my father, everyone else knows that, including Lin Zizi." That was why he loved her so dearly.


    That was why her father had treated the seemingly weak and pitiable Gu Xiaoluo as the apple of his eye.


    "But, have you forgotten that these are your mother''s possessions? Do these belong to you? "Can you handle all this?" Gu Hua''s eyes were slightly red. Her uncontrollable grief made it hard for her to control the anger in her heart.


    "You''re just jealous of me. You''re prettier and more gifted than me, so that''s why you schemed against me and wanted to kill me. But, you have to always have nightmares. You''ll always die a horrible death!"


    She walked to Gu Hua, who was standing in front of Gu Xiaoluo with a dazed look in her eyes. Gu Hua touched her waist and sneered, "Now, you have to give everything back to me!"


    She pulled out the sharp dagger from her waist and stabbed Gu Xiaoluo''s weak chest. She was caught off guard, and her blood immediately surged, seeing her reflection in the girl''s frightened eyes. Gu Hua smiled faintly, and all her sorrows disappeared.


    "I ¡­" Reaching out her hand, Gu Xiao Rou''s tears fell from her eyes and landed on Gu Hua Wei''s palm. She cried like a blooming Spring Flower. She no longer had the proud and aloof hand that was like a rose.


    She wanted to say something, but tears stopped her from speaking.


    Her body faded in the darkness, just as it had come.


    The moment she touched Gu Hua''s hand, Gu Xiao Rou gently opened her mouth and choked with sobs like the tide. She said, "I''m sorry ¡­"


    Until the very last moment, when she was filled with regret and guilt like a mountain, she didn''t even acknowledge that she was her older sister the moment she disappeared.


    Gu Hua looked at the cold tears in her hands with ridicule. The knot in her heart disappeared in an instant.


    She knew that she was really, really, saying goodbye to that world she had lived in for twenty-two years.


    In the pitch black sealed space, a white light fell from the distant horizon the moment Gu Xiaoluo''s body gradually disappeared. In an instant, the surroundings lit up, and a brand-new world landed in front of Gu Hua Wei Wei.


    Gu Hua looked at the Green Pao Lake, which was about ten steps away, the Green Green Mountain Tree and the Mysterious Flower Holy Grass which were a few hundred meters away. She immediately understood why Gu Xiaoluo was here.


    This was probably in the jade buckle Lin Ruoxi gave her. This was the world of that white jade button, and Gu Xiaoluo was merely a test to enter this place, an illusion to train the mind.


    To live after is to be acknowledged by a jade button. However, to die after is to be eternally useless.


    Thinking up to here, Gu Hua slightly cursed in her heart. Gu Qingcheng wasn''t as bad as this in the original text. She was still obedient even though she had just acknowledged her master, so she wasn''t as bitter as Gu Qingcheng.


    However, this button was truly impressive.


    There was a lake, there was a mountain with hundreds of acres of black soil, and there was also an unknown area in the distance shrouded in white fog. There was a lake, there was a mountain with hundreds of mu of black soil, and there was also an unknown area in the distance shrouded in white fog.


    The most important thing was that there existed the most important cultivation manual that had changed Gu Qingcheng from a single spiritual root into a chaotic spiritual root.


    After passing the lake, which was about four hundred square meters wide, and stepping on the Star Moon Grass, Gu Hua Wei went around the hill that had already left the station and saw the pavilion that was covered in white mist. The smile on her face spread to her cute little face.


    Or perhaps, everything was just around the corner. All he needed was time to be calm and treat her well.


    As long as she found the body tempering secret technique in the pavilion, she would not be afraid of death. She would slowly change the body of a trash like Gu Qingcheng and get rid of the greatest threat, Gu Qingcheng.


    As long as she could find a chance to kill this girl, she would definitely not be lenient towards her. However, the method must not affect her luck and fortune on the road, she was not Gu Qingcheng, her luck was plentiful, so she could only take side attacks.


    This body tempering secret technique was one of the most powerful secret manuals for women on their path of cultivation. When they cultivated this technique, they would have to prepare themselves to be crushed to death.


    Because, the secret to body refinement, when you''re training, you are constantly smashing every part of your body, every joint, and even your heart is crushed, only leaving your consciousness intact, making you feel that your body is no longer in a disgusting state, the pain will definitely increase a little, making you feel worse than death. After that, when you can no longer live after death, you will be given a new life, and your body will be remodelled, and everything that you have will allow your physique to be refined to the best possible degree.


    This kind of body tempering method was extremely terrifying, but it wasn''t often used for body tempering. He only needed to practice this secret technique at a certain time before he could start body tempering again.


    As for her, all she needed to do was train this secret art to the first level and she would be able to change her physique and not waste any time.


    Of course, if you were to lose consciousness during the process of body refinement, then sorry, but you would only be able to let others see your lumps of rotten flesh and death.

 C26

    Gu Hua Wei woke up before walking into the attic.


    There was no other reason. It was that Taoist Dean Lan who had a guilty conscience. He felt that he had no sense of responsibility and was worthy of the title of the head disciple under Elder Jin Quan.


    "Eat something before you sleep." The old face was finally not as red as before. Qin Lan handed Gu Hua a fragrant sesame seed cake with hazy and sleepy eyes.


    "Alright, thank you, Immortal." Gu Hua Wei rubbed his eyes and took the sesame seed cake from the cultivator''s hand. Only then did he realize that his stomach was growling in embarrassment.


    "Good boy." Rubbing Gu Hua''s small head, and ignoring Li Xiaoming''s almost resentful gaze, Erlang Lan finally got back some of his sense of satisfaction.


    "Oh." Gu Hua nibbled at the hot and soft sesame seed cake with her mouth full of saliva, making Li Xiaoming, who was holding the sesame seed cake, unable to eat anymore. He must be starving, because he wanted to keep it for her!


    As he thought this, he wiped away the saliva at the corner of his mouth and placed the sesame seed cake into his bosom. The Refinement Stage disciple at the side saw this and was moved and said, "Don''t keep it. Hurry up and eat it. There''s more." That voice was filled with an indescribable tenderness. This was truly a great friend.


    "Oh, oh." Seeing Gu Hua''s tiny mouth move without stopping and without eating much of the sesame seed cake, Li Xiaoming continued to eat ¡­


    Come.


    The corner of Qin Guan and Lan Xin''s mouths twitched. Indeed, pure emotions had already taken root between children. He was such a soporific, wuwu ¡­ He hid in a corner and cried.


    After dinner, Qin Lan and two Refinement Stage disciples brought Gu Hua Wei Wei and Li Xiao Ming directly to the Cloud Central City''s Nine Regions Mountain Range. The Cloud Sect, which had existed for a thousand years, was located there.


    Along the way, the sounds of insects and nocturnal joss-sticks blooming shook the ears. From time to time, there would be the sounds of boring beasts chirping in the air. The diligently blue sword flipped over the hills in the night, and the Refinement Stage disciples followed closely behind.


    Gu Hua was bored to death as she looked at the mountain peak pass by her in a flash. She curled her lips and cursed in her heart. Just how big was the Yun Sect?


    There were no less than a dozen or a hundred mountains. It couldn''t even be considered a small hill. There were quite a few pavilions located on the mountainside and summit; it was obvious that there were people living there.


    "Immortal, is this a place where Immortals live?" Gu Hua was slightly lying down as she hugged the Qi Condensation young man. He was acting cute in the blink of an eye and his eyes were twinkling like the stars in the sky.


    "This is one of the one hundred and eighty-four peaks of the Cloud Sect. Every peak has disciples assigned to it, and some of them even have elders." The Qi Condensation disciple really liked the little girl in his embrace. She was still young, she didn''t cry or make a fuss, and she wasn''t afraid of being born. He didn''t mind talking to her more.


    "Aren''t you afraid of living on the hilltop?" Gu Hua looked at the Qi Condensation disciple''s serious expression with a slightly confused expression and was very curious. If she were to live on in a mountain by herself, wouldn''t she be scared to death?


    "The sect has its own protective spell formation to protect its disciples. There are no demon beasts roaming about, so it''s very safe."


    This meant that the inner section of the Cloud Sect was actually very safe. They could walk around as they wished and weren''t afraid of any beasts in the nearby mountains.


    "Then, where will I be staying?"


    Miss Gu was extremely curious about this. Who knows, she might not be a errand runner from some mountain peak? Who knows if she might be lucky enough to catch the eyes of some more handsome master or not? Gu Xiaoluo''s writing doesn''t have any ugly characters at all ¡­


    "You went to the herb store under Adept Jade Bamboo." This young lady went to the most inconsequential place in the outer sect. She spent her time taking care of the herbs, and the pills she received were very few, and the quality was also very poor. Furthermore, she didn''t have much time to cultivate, and was often bullied by the inner sect disciples.


    She was only five years old.


    "Oh, is it an herb?" Gu Hua remained calm and innocent. "But I don''t know how to ¡­" As he spoke, he was on the verge of tears.


    What kind of plot was this? She wanted to cry, but no tears came out.


    The Refinement Stage disciple saw that she was starving all the way and didn''t even cry. Now that she was about to cry because she didn''t know how to grow medicinal herbs, the pity in his heart soared and he quickly climbed on board. He quickly patted his chest and comfortingly said, "Today, after sending you back, I''ll find you tomorrow and teach you."


    Gu Hua was slightly dazed as she stared blankly at the Qi Condensation disciple. She pursed her lips but didn''t cry. This could be considered an unexpected gain.


    "Alright." Gu Hua narrowed her eyes and laughed as if her face had changed. "Immortal, don''t forget."


    "That won''t happen. A person who cultivates the Dao is worth a thousand taels of gold." Seeing Gu Hua''s smile, the Qi Condensation disciple let out a sigh of relief and seriously said, "In the future, just call me senior brother Zi Yuan. Don''t call me immortal, I have my own guilt."


    This was the title of the man who had become an immortal. He was just a disciple under Elder Mingyue. Although he had received the title of true disciple, it was his duty to do so.


    "Senior brother Ziyuan, thank you." Gu Hua opened her mouth and spoke sweetly. Her eyes were as curved as a crescent moon in the middle of the night. Dark light flickered within her black pupils, appearing very beautiful.


    Although Zi Yuan looked dazed in her eyes, it was only for a split-second. He snapped out of his daze, chasing after the other Refinement Stage disciple who had left them far behind.


    Three rays of light shone brightly in the moonlight. Not long after, they crossed one hundred and eighty-four peaks of the Cloud Sect, circled around it once, and stopped at the highest peak that pierced the clouds. Gu Hua estimated that this was probably the mountain where the Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader resided.


    This main peak was filled with strange stones and flowers. Layers upon layers of trees covered this peak, and the clear and bright air was like a midnight orchid blooming in the middle of the night. It was soul-stirring and refreshing, making one feel very comfortable and clean.


    Several disciples on night watch held their swords as they guarded the path towards the peak. Their bodies were straight, their faces were delicate, their temperament was clean, and they were full of righteousness, causing Gu Hua to exclaim, "As expected of a great cultivation sect."


    Zi Yuan put away his sword with Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei, but didn''t walk straight forward like Qin Lan and the other Qi Condensation disciple. He only called Qin Lan and said, "Martial Uncle, please wait for a moment. I will leave first."


    Qin Guan Lan turned around, her eyes glazed over. She seemed to have thought of something and smiled. "That''s good. Let''s go and settle down."


    "Disciple will take his leave first." Holding Gu Hua Wei, Zi Yuan once again rode on his sword, but Miss Gu''s eyes were dark as she looked at the spot where Li Xiaoming had disappeared.


    "Senior Brother, am I not with my brother?" Gu Hua tugged at Zi Yuan''s sleeve. "Daddy said to let little brother Xiao Ming be with you."


    "You all ¡­" Hearing this, Zi Yuan''s heart turned cold. He wanted to explain, but all the words were stuck in his mouth, making it hard for him to explain. He tried hard to search, trying to explain, but he could only squeeze out a few words, "It''s not the same."


    You are different.


    Because of this, she didn''t have the right to see the Sect Leader, and because of this, she had no other choice.


    They were different.


    Gu Hua lightly closed her mouth and didn''t ask Zi Yuan any more questions, but her large eyes gave off an unprecedented feeling of tranquility.


    She''d been worried about whether the Yun Sect would make a comeback and climb to a higher position. But now, it looked like she was only doing her best at the end of the day, and the gains were not even worth the losses.


    She and Li Xiaoming were different. One was in the sky while the other was in the earth. Everyone knew that she was the only one who was still daydreaming and did not understand the current situation.


    Perhaps, in order to succeed, she had gone berserk.

 C27

    She had forgotten why she was alive.


    Gu Hua smiled wryly, she had always regarded defeating Gu Qingcheng''s sister as her responsibility and had never dared to relax. However, it was only now that she suddenly realized that everything would revolve around Gu Qingcheng in the future.


    Only now did she understand that talent was destined. She didn''t have that kind of ability, so why did she insist on making things that didn''t belong to her, adding to her annoyance?


    Actually, to her, Gu Qingcheng was something that she could not avoid, or perhaps it was just like her spirit root was to her. It was something that she had no other choice but to solve!


    With regards to Gu Qingcheng, she was definitely going to make it so that she couldn''t continue harming her, but her life could not only be Gu Qingcheng, she still needed more, a wider future. With regards to her useless body, she could only rely on the body tempering secret technique.


    Zi Yuan''s sword stopped at a mountain full of purple Night Fragrance. The strong smell of Night Fragrance made Gu Hua feel suffocated. Night Fragrance was proven to be poisonous in the modern world. Didn''t the ancient people even know about this?


    A girl around ten years old appeared at the side of the road. She rubbed her eyes with a tired look on her face and slowly walked on the road. When she saw someone was walking in front of her, she said in a displeased voice, "Who doesn''t know what''s good for themselves in the middle of the night?"


    "Which junior sister is this?" Zi Yuan''s gentle eyes turned cold, and his voice also turned cold, "You don''t know the rules."


    "I am Daoist Master Yuzhu''s disciple, Liang Ruxian." When the girl heard that the other party was not friendly, she immediately gave her name. With her two hair tied up in a bun, she raised her head up high. Her beautiful face that was as white as jade was covered with an uncountable amount of vigor, "Who are you? "What are you planning to do by barging into my Jade Bamboo Peak late at night?"


    "I am the secluded disciple of Elder Mingyue, Zi Yuan. I would like Junior Sister to report to Daoist Master Yuzhu that Zi Yuan is here with the new disciple of Jade Bamboo Peak, Gu Hua Wei." Zi Yuan cupped his hands together, not willing to take offense to a rather talented and young girl.


    "So she''s that trash?" Liang Ruxian shifted her gaze to Gu Hua Wei who was still nestled in Zi Yuan''s embrace, her gaze full of contempt and contempt. "He really does look like a slave."


    "Junior sister, don''t be rude when you''re a cultivator." Zi Yuan glanced at Gu Hua Wei Wei, who was standing motionlessly in his arms. He sighed. There were so many trivial matters in the cultivation sects that even these little girls who had their eyes at the top of their heads wouldn''t be able to bear the good news.


    "Senior brother Ziyuan, do you feel heartache?" Liang Ruxian slowly walked in with a trace of a smile on her face, "Outer sect disciples are not allowed to seduce inner sect disciples, right? Do you think that the little fellow would be crippled and thrown out? "


    Staring straight at Gu Hua Wei who didn''t seem to understand what she was saying, Liang Ruxian was beyond furious. Why was this trash with Five Elements Spirit Roots assigned to Jade Bamboo Peak, to drag down her teacher and them?!


    "Since Junior Martial Sister is unwilling to say more, I will personally come to the peak to find Junior Martial Uncle Jade Bamboo." Zi Yuan frowned, not willing to look at the little girl who had been deliberately twisted to the point of making things difficult for him. The viciousness in her words might not bring her much luck, so Zi Yuan walked straight in.


    Upon seeing that Zi Yuan was about to enter the peak, Liang Ruoxian almost bit her small jade teeth to the point where she almost broke them. She stopped Zi Yuan''s footsteps, looked at Gu Hua, and said, "Master has already instructed that all the outer disciples of Jade Bamboo Peak who came here today will be sent to the pharmacy to manage the driest field." Her tone was filled with an indescribable sense of pride and schadenfreude. She didn''t believe that a five-year-old good-for-nothing would be able to grow medicinal herbs out of the worst of the soil.


    It was a beautiful dream!


    "Junior Sister, which land is it?" Zi Yuan stopped walking and turned his head to look at her.


    "The one on the west side of Jade Bamboo Peak." This was the hardest piece of land to plant on Jade Bamboo Peak. Not a single herb had survived there. The hard and solid ground made it difficult to plant even the Hippophae Grass.


    "Are there any special requirements?" Zi Yuan frowned even more.


    "Of course, if you fail to harvest anything after a year, cripple your cultivation and rush down Jade Bamboo Peak." Liang Ruxian smiled even more brilliantly, her voice as gentle as water. "Senior Brother will definitely know that Jade Bamboo Peak has to pay the annual tribute to the sect every year. All of the ingredient boys at Jade Bamboo Peak must have results. If not, then Jade Bamboo Peak will not stay any longer."


    The meaning behind his words was nothing more than to not leave any scraps behind.


    Zi Yuan didn''t say anything more, he dug out Gu Hua Wei and placed her on the ground, then asked, "I wonder if martial uncle has arranged for me to stay here?"


    "There''s a thatched cottage on the west side, near the Fang Tian. It''s extremely convenient to come and go. Master said that she lives there."


    "Uncle-master Yuzhu is indeed an easy person to arrange." Zi Yuan was so angry that he started laughing instead, the veins on his forehead started bulging, and even with his hands tightly clenched, he still couldn''t endure the anger in his heart.


    "The west side of the mountain often has low-level beasts such as birds roaming about, and they are so far from the dining hall. I''m afraid that it''s not appropriate."


    "Master said that there is no more space for her in the herb house." "Senior brother, you''re not from Jade Bamboo Peak, why are you so suspicious? Master''s actions must have a deeper meaning, Senior brother should send her to the west side of the cliff."


    "Thank you for your advice, Junior Sister." He bent down again to pick up his expressionless face. He was thinking of Gu Hua Wei. Zi Yuan only wished that the little uninhabited house on the west side was intact. This girl was so young, so she could live alone there for a while ¡­


    "Senior brother, please return quickly. I''ll wait here for you and send you off." Liang Ruxian retreated to the side with a smile on her face and a gaze as cold as water. "Senior Brother also knows that my Jadeite Bamboo Peak does not receive guests in the middle of the night. Senior Brother has already violated the taboo by coming here in the middle of the night. I just want to stay no longer."


    "What Junior Sister said is extremely true." Zi Yuan continued walking forward. Gu Hua narrowed her eyes slightly and swept a glance at the smiling Liang Ruxian who was standing behind her. She calmly curled the corner of her lips, revealing a faint smile that didn''t belong to a five-year-old girl.


    The cold engulfed her entire body like a tidal wave. She couldn''t believe it. If she hadn''t transmigrated, if she was just a silly five-year-old girl who didn''t know anything, what would happen to her? Would she have died there?


    In the original text, there had never been any mention of Gu Hua Wei living in the Cloud Sect for ten years. She only mentioned that she wanted to snatch Gu Qingcheng''s dao companion, Mo Yunheng, and die miserably in the end.


    If it was said that Gu Hua had been treated like the Yun Sect in the original world, then, how did she manage to live so beautifully in this place until she was fifteen years old? What happened during this period?

 C28

    Zi Yuan traversed the herb fields with dense herbs growing on them. His footsteps created wind along the way, and it took him an hour to forcibly walk to the small grass hut on the west side that Liang Ruxian mentioned.


    He could see a black dot in the field from a distance. In front of the house, there was a piece of land that didn''t even have weeds growing on it.


    "Is that my room from now on?" Gu Hua slightly withdrew her spiritual mind. When Zi Yuan walked closer and saw that small thatched cottage, she was still incomparably calm.


    Zi Yuan thought that she didn''t know anything, so he explained in detail, "That was just a temporary place to stay. Before long, senior brother Zi Yuan will take her away."


    Even if Daoist Master Yuzhu didn''t want her on Jade Bamboo Peak, he could still bring this little girl along after he had mastered her in the future.


    "Does Miu live alone?"


    "Senior apprentice-brother, you have come to visit me every month." He touched the depressed little girl, who didn''t feel wronged at all. The softness and softness of her face made Zi Yuan absent-minded.


    "People who cultivate the Dao are not allowed to break their promise." Gu Hua kept her mouth shut, her eyes were moist, "I''ll be waiting for senior brother Ziyuan."


    "Alright." His starry eyes were bright like the sun, his brows were like the morning sun, and the youth had a gentle smile on his face. It was a smile that went straight to the depths of his eyes, bright and hearty.


    Gu Hua pushed open the dusty thatched cottage that had not been broken down for a long time and secretly rejoiced. At least, it was not a place that no one was allowed to live in.


    The dust and sand fell down from the sky, along with which, a wave of unlucky breath instantly gushed out from the door. The wooden door creaked continuously in the silent night.


    With one hand holding Gu Hua Wei Wei, and the other holding the fire piston, the fire lit up every corner of the room. Gu Hua Wei finally saw where he was going to live.


    It was a poor little room, small enough to hold only a small bed, a small wooden table a little taller than her, nothing else, and on that little bed, even a set of quilts was incomplete, the things bitten by the rats were broken, the white wool flew in the air, ugly and ugly.


    "Slight, senior brother will help you clean up." Zi Yuan put down the silly girl in his arms and took out a lamp from his storage space. He carefully lit it and placed it on the table, then began to clean up the messy bed as fast as he could along with the dust in the room.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei quietly stood at the door. Through the open door, one could see a large forest not far away from the land. Behind the forest, there was nothing.


    Squatting at the door, Gu Hua hugged her shoulders. She suddenly felt lost and embarrassed.


    This was how the weak were treated. They didn''t even have a good place to stay, and the true women of this world were mostly cute and subservient, without a shred of sympathy.


    Ugly is really annoying.


    Zi Yuan was continuously cleaning the house. The pity in his heart gradually increased, but his hands and feet were much faster. He had to let them rest as soon as possible, someone would definitely come tomorrow to announce the mission, and she was just a five-year-old child.


    "Senior Brother, I''m not sad at all." After thinking for a while, Gu Hua spoke up sweetly, her voice sticky, "I''m not afraid to live here alone. Did you hear that? Birds are chirping in the west woods at night, it''s so nice."


    Holding her chin up, Gu Hua''s smile was especially brilliant, like a blooming welcoming flower, especially tender and dazzling.


    "If you have nothing to do during the day, you must never go to that forest to play." Zi Yuan stopped what he was doing and reminded him, "In the forest, Taoist Master Yu Zhu''s favorite bird is a Rank 5 Demonic Beast. Although it is beautiful and pleasant to look at, it is extremely powerful and should not be offended."


    "But didn''t Senior say that there weren''t any demon beasts on the peak?" Gu Hua slightly frowned, but still maintained her smile.


    "There are always exceptions among the peaks." Which sect elder with a high position, authority, and some ability didn''t have some special privileges?


    "Oh." In the future, she would have to be on guard against a bird catching her.


    Gu Hua smiled even more happily. She didn''t think that she would be like a piece of porcelain in the book. Whoever touched her could take her life. This society where the strong preyed on the weak.


    However, she had really clashed against this place to see who would be the last to laugh.


    "Alright." After finishing all the work as fast as he could, Zi Yuan took out a pile of quilts from his storage space and laid them on the bed. Gu Hua, who was staring at the door and lost in thought, waved her hand, "Come over and try it, do you like it?"


    Gu Hua turned her head slightly and looked at the handsome and righteous youth standing under the fiery light, lost in thought.


    "The silly girl is coming." Zi Yuan saw that she was not moving at all, so he opened his mouth again without any impatience.


    "Alright." Gu Hua slightly stood up and walked over, sitting beside Zi Yuan. The feeling of the soft quilt touching him caused her to be moved. This young man was truly a good youth.


    "Comfortable?" Zi Yuan asked.


    "Yes."


    "Then be a good girl and big brother Ziyuan will always clean up the house." Zi Yuan gently smiled as he rubbed Gu Ruoyun''s soft head.


    "Alright." Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was so touched that she couldn''t find her bearings. This teenager had always accompanied her, so when she was the most useless, she was at a loss for what to do.


    "Big brother Ziyuan, take you to wash up." Zi Yuan suddenly remembered that after walking for an entire day, he still hadn''t brought Miss Gu to wash up. As he spoke of this, his face reddened.


    Looking at her dirty paws, Gu Hua nodded without any hesitation. If she didn''t wash them, she would stink.


    Hugging Gu Wei Wei, Zi Yuan walked out naturally, passing through the barren land in front of the gate. Not far to the west, on the edge of the forest, was a small stream, crashing down, singing a cheerful evening song.


    Squatting by the clean stream, Gu Hua Wei was glad that there was still water to drink. If there wasn''t even water here, she reckoned that she wouldn''t have to walk to Jade Bamboo Peak''s cafeteria every day and starved to death here.


    "Wash well." "Zi Yuan, who was standing at the side, was especially worried. He was afraid that his junior sister would fall into the water if he didn''t pay attention, so he said hesitantly." Would you like Senior Brother''s help? "


    "I will." Miss Gu raised her eyes and smiled. Her adorable appearance made Zi Yuan relax.


    Gu Hua lightly washed her hands and looked at Zi Yuan beside her. She immediately decided that after senior brother Zi Yuan left, she must take a good bath and not be so smelly.


    After returning to the thatched cottage, Zi Yuan didn''t stay for long before he left, a bit worried. He kept telling her to take care of him, and he couldn''t stop worrying, but he had his responsibilities. Gu Hua Wei was only one of the hundreds of juniors he had, and he didn''t have the time to give her, she was just a talented disciple.


    Gu Hua looked in the direction he left, and then looked at the place she would be staying in in in the future. Her heart was filled with disappointment and frustration.


    From then on, she was alone, and she was going to start from scratch or something.

 C29

    Lying in the narrow grass hut, the sound of the birds was sharp and long. It was especially clear in the night.


    Gu Hua slightly hugged her blanket and opened her eyes to look at the neatly and neatly arranged leaves above her head. The lamps on the round table were still slowly flowing with the color of flames, and an indescribable sense of confusion and loneliness caused her to slightly fall asleep. This loneliness had nothing to do with fear or panic.


    It was as if she was the only person left in the entire world.


    She stood up, dressed in her undergarments, walked to the round table, blew out the flickering lights, and in an instant, the darkness almost made her lose her senses. She lifted her foot and touched the foot of the wooden table, and her body heavily fell onto a rock.


    Gu Hua was squatting in the darkness, hugging her small body and crying her heart out.


    She was well aware that there would be a day like this where she would cut off all her past and take root in the continent of the Nine Nations. However, she had never thought that she would come here so early.


    When Gu Xiao Rou appeared in front of her, she thought it was just a dream. However, she wasn''t dreaming at all, so what did it represent? It meant that she was a demon in her heart and a part of her that she didn''t dare to accept.


    She was the one she cherished and cherished, her little sister. However, she never would have thought that in a corner that she didn''t know about, in Gu Xiao Rou''s heart, there would be hidden so much hatred for her. That hatred had caused Gu Hua Wei to die in her hands.


    Would she, Gu Hua Wei, not hate him? Would she not be angry?


    No way, that''s why she hated Gu Xiaoluo so much in a certain corner of her heart, hated her kindness and revenge, and cared about her viciousness. That was why she gave the jade button to Gu Xiaoxiao to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Actually, she had always hoped that one day, Gu Xiaoluo would repent and apologize to her.


    But in the end, it was just a dream, an inner demon, an illusion.


    This was a reminder to her, to cut off all worldly affairs. Otherwise, if there was something in her heart that was out of place, then her inner demons would definitely reappear in the future and she would not have a good ending.


    Therefore, in the end, she killed Gu Xiaoluo, but chose to tell the truth. Once she had her heart demon, she would eventually grow old.


    Tears rolled down Gu Hua''s cheeks. She felt that she was a coward now, pitiful and laughable. But when she thought of her father in her previous life, she still wanted to let go of all the grief in her heart and regain her composure.


    After crying for an unknown period of time, she felt her eyelids swelling up. Only then did she wipe her tears away, crawled onto the bed, and lay down quietly.


    The purple mole hidden on his wrist, on the other hand, glowed faintly in the pitch-black night.


    "Follow me." Gu Hua lightly smiled. Her right hand brushed the inside of her left hand as she softly said, "I''ll be very good to you."


    A burst of light purple halo spread out in the air, from the size of a bowl to the size of a pot lid, and then it stayed in that position. The light turned from light purple to deep purple, and then it actually went around in a circle, slowly deepening into a kind of thick, black color that was hard to see, which was a bit scary.


    "Alright, stop showing off." Gu Hua looked at the jade button like it was a treasure offering and couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing Gu Hua''s slightly smiling words, the ring of light seemed to have life. It slowly curved into the shape of a modern peach heart and playfully shook in front of Gu Hua Wei, then instantly disappeared.


    Gu Hua slightly curled her lips. This guy was such a prideful person.


    However, how could he know the shape of the modern world?


    Gu Hua thought for a moment as her spiritual sense entered the jade buckle space. She decided to let her body in as well. She didn''t know if it would work or not. Then, the five-year-old girl''s tiny figure disappeared from her bed.


    Standing in the space that was as bright as day, Gu Hua looked at the real body and smiled. This space with the jade buckle had never been separated by night and day.


    The lake had somehow grown by half, and now it had an area of more than six hundred square meters. The mountains that were already covered in flowers and herbs suddenly had more plants growing on them, and even the distant places covered by the fog had been exposed.


    Behind the small pavilion was a sea of lavender flowers, about a hundred acres in size. Gu Hua was slightly dazed by the beauty, and she couldn''t help but feel a tinge of respect for the creator of the jade buckle. It was a heaven-defying existence to have such a large space and be able to enter the living.


    Slowly, she ran to the front of the attic, where a complete four-story building appeared in front of her. In front of the attic, there were vines that resembled a mountain tiger, with heart-shaped leaves the size of palms, and pink flowers that would bloom at a distance of about one meter, making it seem especially beautiful. His vitality leaf was exceptionally exuberant, climbing from the fence in front of the attic all the way to the sandalwood wall in front of the attic, continuously climbing up the wood, and at this point, one could only see the tip of her leaf in the window on the third floor.


    Gu Hua walked through the fence and touched the plant. When the vine couldn''t help but shake, she giggled.


    He gently pushed on the door, and before he pushed, he tried even harder, but he was still unable to push. Miss Gu rolled her eyes. In the original text, this was a very gentle place to treat Gu Qingcheng, and as expected, a supporting role would have to suffer a little more.


    Lifting her foot up, Gu Ruoyun couldn''t care less anymore. A lady could go to hell. Kicking open the door, she let out a light breath before straightening her clothes and walking in as if she were a lady.


    The pavilion on the first floor was completely revealed to Gu Hua Wei. There were a total of ten shelves filled with books. She was sure that they were all cultivation manuals, alchemy manuals, and the like.


    A huge green dragon carved from bronze stood by the side of the book. It was huge and imposing, facing the main entrance, eyes bright like a pearl, eyebrows sharp like a sword, body long and sturdy, looking straight at her, high above, very mighty.


    Gu Ruoyun shut her mouth and walked in. When she saw some old paintings hanging on the sandalwood walls besides the books, she wiped the sweat off her forehead. This was probably the first level mentioned in the original book, the Book Collection Hall.

 C30

    Stepping into the room, Gu Hua paused for a moment. She carefully thought about the body tempering secret manual that the female lead had obtained on the first floor, and after realizing that she was so retarded that she couldn''t remember it, she calmly walked towards the row of bookshelves.


    The strong scent of ink made Gu Hua slightly dizzy. The mountain and river calligraphy on the surrounding walls also slowly appeared in front of her, giving her a grand atmosphere and full of liveliness.


    Miss Gu wrinkled her nose, yawned violently, and ran towards the first row of bookshelves.


    A row of ancient small talismans appeared at the top of the bookshelf, pasted onto the top beam of the sandalwood bookshelf that had been there for who knows how many years. The author of these small talismans wrote them using the juice of the Black Intestine Breaking Grass mixed with a liquid made from a mixture of lacquer and ink.


    That row of small talismans was carved with a long sword. They were black in color, gave off an extremely good aura, and gave off a sense of elegance. Just this row of small talismans was enough to see the atmosphere of a person carved with a small sword.


    The rows of books were filled with the rejuvenated Earthen Yellow Faction. They were arranged in an orderly manner, appearing before her very eyes.


    "The entrance to the Dao."


    After reading the words, Gu Hua curled her lips slightly. She had written it well. She was currently a trash, so she couldn''t use it. Throwing aside the first row of bookshelves, she continued walking forward.


    The second row of bookshelves appeared very quickly. Miss Gu looked at the four charms on it and felt a little pain in her eyes. She was not good at writing anyway ¡­


    "Harmony of the Dao"


    Gu Hua continued to walk. She was slightly patient, but she didn''t dare to be impatient. Her little life and future were all here.


    "The heart of the Dao"


    "Boundless Dao!"


    "Path of the Dao"


    "Heavenly Dao of the Dao!"


    After walking past the six rows of bookshelves, Gu Hua slightly rubbed her eyes. When she saw the seventh row of bookshelves, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    In the seventh row, Gu Hua Wei continued to walk forward when she saw the words'' Herbalism ''. The last two rows were filled with herbs and pill techniques. Only the last row made her eyes light up.


    "The Way of the Ultimate Dao!"


    Seeing these words, Gu Hua Wei wiped away the sweat of worry on her forehead. God knows, she was afraid that the body tempering secret manual would disappear with the change of the owner. If that was the case, then she would be crippled for life.


    In the last row of bookshelves, looking through them, there were some solutions for cultivating, but not a single person had a good body or talent. Most of the solutions were simply untreatable, and only this body tempering secret technique was the most extreme and the most effective one among these secret manuals.


    Her slender hands quickly slid across the top of each book. She remembered that the body tempering secret manual was a small book wrapped in brown oily paper. It wasn''t that thick.


    The faster her finger moved, the more anxious she became. Very quickly, the tenth row of bookshelves were flipped over, filling it to the brim with books. She actually couldn''t find the book inside?!


    Gu Hua was slightly dazed. Could it be that she had searched too fast? Maybe she missed it.


    She brought over a light wooden bench from the side of the bronze bottle. She still stood there, carefully searching for it.


    This time, Gu Hua Wei carefully flipped through the books one by one. The secret manuals were gradually left behind, one by one, time and again. When she finished flipping through all the books, she jumped off the wooden chair and sat down on the ground in a daze.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t?!


    Impossible! She clearly remembered that Gu Qingcheng had obtained it from the last row of bookshelves. However, she couldn''t remember exactly where it was. Maybe she had misheard it, maybe it was in front.


    Carrying a small wooden stool, she ran to the front and began to slowly search through the first bookshelf. Gu Hua gently rubbed her red eyes.


    In this life or death situation, she really didn''t dare to take a gamble.


    If this wasn''t true, she would have cried.


    She was clearly the rightful owner of this space. Why did she treat Gu Qingcheng so well and make things difficult for her own family?


    Calming himself down, Gu Hua didn''t dare to be careless. She carefully stroked the cultivation manuals one by one, then put them back without moving. She put all of her attention into the book and didn''t dare to miss a single word.


    The ancient Chinese characters were way too difficult for her. She could only slow down.


    After flipping through the last book, Gu Hua''s eyes were as red as a tomato. Her small face was pale and haggard, and her tiny body was unsteady.


    Once again, they sat on the floor made of sandalwood. Gu Hua was sniffing with his nose. Perhaps, they really had no fate.


    An especially heart wrenching pain caused her to almost be unable to suppress the anger in her heart. Why was she not able to do this? Why was the heavens so unfair?! Why didn''t it die? If it knew earlier, it might as well have thrown her to the ground.


    Hugging her legs, she rubbed her redder eyes. She was so sore that tears were almost flowing out. She absolutely could not cry, even if her eyes were red.


    Using her sleeves to cover her eyes, Gu Hua Wei didn''t want to think about anything else. All she knew was that all her decisions and revenge had been shattered into nothingness at this moment.


    All she knew was that she would never have the chance again. A fair platform, standing on one, and defeating Gu Qingcheng, who was about to turn the Gu family upside down. All of this, what she liked, would turn into foam in the future.


    Thinking of this, uncontrollable indignation and anger made her clench her fists. She was unwilling!


    He didn''t want Gu Qiansheng to die one day with only a handful of dust left in his hands, he didn''t want Lin Ruoxi to go crazy and be a fool.


    This was not the result she wanted.


    However, she had already lost in the beginning.


    She lowered her head. Even the landscape painting on the wall seemed to be laughing at her. Wasn''t the appearance of the high and mighty Supreme Azure Dragon also laughing at her?


    She was just a good-for-nothing, a good-for-nothing with no talent at all, still dreaming about a good life in the future. What she wanted to change was all delusional!


    They couldn''t do it. They didn''t have any hopes. They were all just dreaming!


    "You''re dreaming ¡­" In his mind, a melodious voice sounded softly. It was as beautiful as a ink painting on a wall, creating a seductive picture.


    "Since you''re in such a terrible situation, how could you have the qualifications to step onto the Great Dao? You should be pointed out by thousands of people. Tens of thousands of arrows pierced the heart, and you should die without a tomb."


    "No ¡­" Gu Hua shook her head slightly. She wasn''t, she wasn''t, she was here to cultivate. She was sincere, she wasn''t weak ¡­


    "Your spiritual roots are low, your trash is naturally born, and you don''t have the slightest bit of confidence in yourself. All you know is that you are lazy, that your heart is low, and that you really can''t take on such a heavy responsibility."


    "I didn''t." Hugging her head, Gu Hua Wei was completely clueless as to where the voice in her head came from and why she said those words to her.


    She just wanted him to shut up.

 C31

    "Don''t deny it. You are just like this. You are so useless and lowly!" The voice suddenly grew louder, seductively lingering around Gu Hua Wei''s ears.


    "Besides, don''t even think of trying to get away with what is yours. Otherwise, if you were to meet with the divine lightning on your body, you won''t have a good relationship with it." His tone was filled with endless contempt and ridicule, standing high above him, awe-inspiring and natural.


    Gu Hua Wei tightly covered her ears. She was not like this. There were many things she had never chosen and it wasn''t her fault.


    "If you still don''t leave, don''t blame the Heavenly Dao upon your body. You will die a horrible death." The voice was still talking, and Gu Hua''s eyes were bloodshot, as if blood was going to drip out of them and drown out all of her sanity.


    "You are a junior, your dao path is hollow, your fate is strange, and you do not have immortal karma." Seeing Gu Hua Wei Wei just sat there without moving, the voice continued to speak, vicious words continuously coming out of his mouth, as though he was trying hard to attack her.


    "Those without Immortal karma will have a rough life without any luck. In the end, they will die without a burial ground."


    "Have you had enough?" Gu Hua raised her head slightly. Her eyes were red and her tears were about to spill out. However, she bit her lips until the corner of her lips were dripping with blood. They fell on her snow-white clothes and bloomed into Blood Plum Blossom.


    "Body Training Secret Art, don''t say anymore. My Lin Family''s inheritance is not up to you to teach us!" Standing up, Gu Hua gave a cold smile. The fresh blood made her beautiful face even more beautiful, and that contemptuous voice abruptly stopped.


    "You must remember that you have abandoned me this time. In the future, you will naturally beg me." If you beg me, I won''t necessarily give you another chance.


    She needed the body tempering secret arts to reconstruct her body, but she did not need a trash that was disobedient!


    Gu Hua Wei raised her foot, but didn''t want to stop at all.


    Did he think she didn''t know what was going on?


    Passing through the rows of bookshelves, Gu Hua''s slightly red and swollen eyes finally slowly recovered. She knew, perhaps the body tempering secret really didn''t belong to her, even if she became the true owner of this jade buckle.


    However, there were so many things in this world that she didn''t need to compromise over everything.


    For the Myriad Heavens to have a body tempering cultivation technique and a second technique to reconstruct the body and mind, she needed to wait.


    The body tempering secret technique was able to use illusions to humiliate her and make her give up because she didn''t like it. Even if she really obtained him through all sorts of methods today, it still wouldn''t be possible. This kind of secret technique that had been here for millions of years, would she not be able to use it well?


    Before she couldn''t remember the space in the jade buckle, she had thought of going up to the Yun Sect to cultivate diligently, becoming a great cultivator and protecting the parents of the original owner. But now that she couldn''t be exposed, what did it matter?


    After finishing the last row of bookshelves, the body tempering secret technique didn''t speak. On the first floor, the huge body of the green dragon was still standing tall and straight, his eyes stared straight at her.


    Gu Hua shook her head and smiled. She raised her foot and was about to leave. The bright sunlight outside almost made her forget the seductive scene inside the pavilion.


    Suddenly, from an unknown place, there was a gust of wind that wasn''t too big. The door to the pavilion was heavily shut the moment she was about to step out.


    The little pavilion instantly became somewhat dim. A string of faint blue flames suddenly flashed in those huge green dragon eyes. In the dusky library, the surroundings once again began to light up.


    Gu Hua turned around slightly and saw the bright flames burning in the green dragon''s eyes, as well as the tranquil and somewhat strange surroundings. She frowned.


    She had already decided that she didn''t want these things. She was about to leave and would never come back. What was she doing now?


    Did she really care that he thought this place was mysterious enough and filled with treasures?


    For some reason, the beautiful landscape paintings on the four walls of the pavilion suddenly started falling down from between the walls, one after another, in an orderly fashion. As one painting after another fell down in an overlapping manner in front of the wall, they stacked over each other, and not long after, when all of the landscape paintings on the walls overlapped each other.


    A light purple brilliance revolved around the layers of landscape paintings. There were about twenty pages of them, and each ring of light kept reflecting outward.


    Gu Hua lightly rubbed her slightly pricked eyes. When she discovered that the light was getting thicker, she touched the little mole on her left hand. An indescribable melancholy filled her entire body.


    When the light purple light slowly turned to a deep purple, and the last dazzling white light was pulled over, a small yellow booklet appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei. The booklet was extremely thin, and the book emitted a faint white light.


    Gu Hua smirked at him. Looking at the small characters on the front of the book that were written in an elegant style, she neither reached out nor became excited. She only turned around and fiercely pushed open the door, preparing to leave.


    He thought that since his master was acting, sooner or later he would reach out to receive him. After all, he could be considered as one of the few secret manuals in this world that could change the physique of trash, so he did not believe that this girl would not be tempted by him.


    Not interested?


    Of course, Gu Hua Wei was tempted. However, this kind of desire was the worst thing that could happen to a secret manual like this.


    When he saw that Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t really plan on taking him over, the body refining secret technique became a bit anxious. Didn''t he just play with her a little? Was there really a need?


    He had already lowered his expectations to accept trash like her, yet she wasn''t grateful for his kindness. What was the meaning of this? This was simply too much!


    "You''ve been here for tens of thousands of years. If you can endure it for a mere hundred years, you''ll definitely have a new master." Gu Hua smiled coldly without even turning his head. Did he really think she was going to do it?


    Knowing that Gu Hua Wei Wei was already angry and still refused to turn around, the body tempering secret had already realized that the situation wasn''t good.


    He had stayed here for thousands of years and had wanted to find a master for a long time, but the identity of this peerless secret manual made him a bit proud and reserved. But he didn''t forget that there was only one fated person in this space for tens of thousands of years.


    If he knew earlier, he wouldn''t have come here to tease this girl due to his inner dissatisfaction. Now, the other party didn''t want him anymore ¡­


    Who would have thought that this little girl was also so courageous? He had only played around for a bit.


    Maybe it was because he had not seen the world for too long that he was old.


    He silently wiped away his sorrowful tears. It was better for him to have dog legs.

 C32

    Gu Hua slightly lifted her leg and walked out of the pavilion. Suddenly, a sense of serenity that she had never felt before burst forth from her heart. She knew that her state of mind had changed.


    If it was said that she was so sad or even embarrassed when the body tempering secret technique humiliated her, then now, she was Ning He until she couldn''t believe it.


    The Body Refinement Art that was waiting at the side immediately turned red in anger. Could it be that this rare opportunity that only came once in ten thousand years was going to fall on his broken mouth?


    Closing the door to the pavilion, Gu Hua Wei Wei left without even looking at the secret manual. The twenty-odd pages of the manual squeezed out the door that was about to be closed and flew in front of Gu Hua Wei swiftly.


    He lowered his body so that he no longer dared to speak nonsense. Forgive him, shake his body. Seeing that Miss Gu didn''t even look at him, he turned around and walked away in a different direction. He was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    You want her to accept him? Gu Hua smiled coldly. Although she didn''t hold a grudge, she wasn''t generous either.


    The small booklet changed its method and moved closer to Gu Hua Wei''s small hand. Gu Hua Wei had been staying still all this time, but he was constantly rubbing his hands together, expressing his thoughts, "Master, quickly take me over. I''ll be good."


    He wanted to cry.


    Perhaps, his actions were too tactful. She didn''t understand anything, so this was the only thing he could do to comfort himself.


    Seeing that he was unceasingly showing off his body tempering secret manuals, Gu Hua slightly lowered her eyes, reached out her hand and grabbed the booklet that was still rubbing around. Before the booklet could get excited, she finally understood, she fiercely threw him to the side and made him ruthlessly fall onto the ground. Before he could react, she ruthlessly added a few more blows to his body without caring for his life.


    He felt dizzy and unable to fly anymore. His entire body was covered in wounds. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears. It was because he was a secret manual that he had no tears.


    Tell him to laugh at her!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei continued to stamp her feet on the body tempering secret manual, and smiled like a blooming flower. This was the result of offending her.


    The secret technique of body refinement pitifully shrank its small body. If it could cry, then it would definitely cry until the sky turned upside down and the seas dried up.


    His master, was simply the worst master in all the realms! Wu wu wu ¡­


    He didn''t want to play with her, he didn''t want to be with her, he didn''t want to run away with her.


    "Next time, don''t be so cheap." Picking up the pitch-black secret manual, Gu Hua Wei continued to smile. Her small round face was bright and rosy. She patted the dust off his body and softly said, "Otherwise, it won''t end so easily next time."


    She continued to shrink. Was she going to take him?


    He was a little confused.


    "If there''s a next time, you know." Gu Hua slowly walked forward as she held him in her hands with slight disgust.


    The body tempering secret manual was only a bit away from swearing to the heavens to prove his innocence. He had even almost forgotten about her beating him up.


    If she wanted him, he really would have forgotten that she had beaten him, and he was generous sometimes.


    Gu Hua looked at the lake not far away, her eyes unintentionally sweeping over the extremely well-behaved secret in her heart, her lips raised into a smile, if she could spare less energy to get some things, she wouldn''t mind accepting the existence of having submitted, at least, she wouldn''t be as angry as before, she had already calmed down, raising her strength was the most important thing, if she was too impulsive, it would only make her lose.


    Since the body tempering secret technique was already so submissive, if she didn''t give him a way out, then he really wouldn''t be able to do anything, right?


    One must know that finding a new book of secret manuals that was similar to his own had made it easier for him to deliver himself to his doorstep during the difficulty of ascending the heavens.


    After finding a patch of grassy lawn, Gu Hua slightly prepared herself, wanting to immediately open the body tempering secret manual.


    However, she still decided to take precautions. Who knew if a divine intent secret manual was reliable or not? If he held a grudge against her, wouldn''t he die miserably?


    "Remember, if you harm me, I won''t let this jade buckle off."


    On the other hand, it could be said that if a person died while their master was still alive, the owner of the button would not be of the Lin Clan''s bloodline. However, if the button was not replaced by a new master but instead shattered, all of it would vanish into thin air.


    "I won''t." The secret was extremely aggrieved. He was already engaged to her, and she was still acting so formal, how could she not believe him?!


    "Better."


    She could no longer easily trust him. Even if he was her only chance of turning the tides, how could she still believe him if he had such bizarre thoughts from the very beginning?


    "I won''t harm you." He clarified again, his voice still aggrieved and sad. "We are all grasshoppers on a rope." She was fine, and of course he would be.


    "This is your last chance." Gu Hua laid on the grass and opened the body tempering secret manual. If he really did harm her, then she would make him die a horrible death.


    The moment the cover was opened, it transformed into a golden stream of light. In the moment that Gu Hua was caught off guard, it slipped into her forehead and leapt into the depths of her mind.


    A huge wave of spiritual information was transmitted from the twenty-odd pages of the body tempering secret technique into her brain. She only felt a wave of pain in her head. It felt like her head was about to burst like cotton.


    Clutching his forehead, the book in his hand turned into wisps of gray smoke in the air and disappeared into the world.


    After flipping a few times in the grass, Gu Hua finally calmed down. She looked straight at the pure sky. Smelling the tempting scent of the incense in the air, she smiled.


    The soul consciousness that remained within the body tempering secret technique also disappeared with the disappearance of the body tempering secret technique itself. Either he returned to her mind and fell into a deep slumber.


    A line of golden words flashed in her mind, causing her to raise her spirits.


    "The Body Refinement Art!"


    The four words seemed like a brand-new era, waiting for her to start.


    Gu Hua flipped to the first page of the book and started flipping through it carefully.


    On the grass, a five-year-old girl was sleeping peacefully. Her face was like white jade and her features were like spring flowers.


    The only sounds that could be heard were the sounds of the flowers blooming in the night, as well as the sound of flowing water running across the mountain peak and the insect plants licking the dewdrops.


    The clear sky suddenly became clear and a few wisps of clouds would occasionally streak across the sky. They would raise their eyes and look at the flowers, and the moment they did, the cool breeze that brushed past their cheeks disappeared quickly.


    The sky was never dark, and the four seasons had no cycle of reincarnation, just like a girl''s beautiful face.


    We never know what is the end, the end.

 C33

    It was as if Gu Hua had a pair of eyes inside her head. The Body Refinement Art slowly opened up in the depths of her mind.


    Flipping over a brand-new page, it was the first one that appeared before her.


    These words were written in a style that was graceful and elegant, with an indescribable meaning.


    Suppressing the agitation in her heart, Miss Gu began to look at the lines of small words that appeared under the figure.


    One by one, the rows of books were being carved in front of her, each with a trace of golden light. With an indescribable seductive aura, they enticed her to look down at them one by one.


    One had to know that this was her life protecting treasure.


    Quickly finishing the twenty-something pages of the booklet in her mind, Gu Ruoyun furrowed her brows. She felt that the content of the secret manual was too little. She did not care whether she, a transcender, would be such a scam.


    The body tempering secret technique was divided into three stages. The first stage was a heart-wrenching stage, and she really hated the written language. Since she couldn''t pass the college entrance exam, translating the written language into modern language was simply a form of physical training.


    Translating it into the general public meant that you had to have a good body to let the Monarch of the Secret Arts torture you to death. What if you don''t even have a good body to make the Monarch like you? Furthermore, without a good physique, how could you allow the Secret Art Monarch to torture you to the point of living to the point of living to the death, and also live to live to come back to life?


    Therefore, right now, her primary task is to train her crippled body according to the Body Refinement Secret.


    In other words, if you want to train your body first, you have to train your body first, and only after enduring the pain can you endure the pain.


    The second stage of the body tempering secret technique was to train the mental ability.


    Psychic abilities were a rather abstract concept. This made Miss Gu''s heart hurt a little. If there was a clear way to temper the body, then training the mind would only make her feel embarrassed.


    However, this was what the body tempering secret technique said, to be able to do the first and second, then let nature take its course.


    Thus, Gu Ruoyun was very at ease. She now began to run her steps obediently, training her body''s flexibility, and then link it with her so-called spiritual ability.


    The third stage of the body tempering secret technique was of course to dismember corpses into thousands of pieces and refine the body.


    The body transformation technique was divided into three stages, but these three stages were also divided into different periods of time, different body tempering times.


    Trash, her Five Spiritual Roots, needed to reach a normal person''s level in body transformation. Only at the third level of the Spirit Power could she proceed with the third level of the Body Refinement Realm, turning herself from a trash into a waste with Four Spiritual Roots. Then, she would continue to use whatever method she could to continuously increase the endurance of her body.


    Thinking about the fact that body tempering could only increase by one level at a time, Miss Gu felt a little sad. This was so slow that she wanted to cry.


    She had to go through at least four body tempering processes from the Five Elements Desolation Firewood to a single spiritual root. If she were to experience the pain of living a life worse than death, it was certain that she would die in one of them.


    In the original text, Gu Qingcheng had only cultivated her body once before becoming a Chaos Spiritual Root. This was a huge scene for all the men, and she really wanted to cry right now.


    Sniffing, Gu Hua was slightly arrogant as a servant. It was just that her luck was bad.


    If she was lucky in the future, who would be afraid of who?


    As the saying goes, the heavens will descend upon the saints, and they will first exhaust their muscles and bones, starve of their flesh and blood, and waste of their time and effort to do whatever they want. She was not afraid in the slightest.


    Let the storm come harder!


    However, she had to think about how to increase her physique.


    Also, how do I explain my abnormality to the Cloud Sect after I succeed in refining my body. It would be great if I had a concealing divine artifact that conceals my strength.


    However, there seemed to be something hidden on the second floor, right?


    Opening her bright and beautiful eyes, Gu Hua Wei ran out of the grass filled with white flowers. She ran back to the attic. How could she forget about this matter when there was a library and a treasure house?


    Pushing the door open and stepping into the pavilion, Gu Hua felt a slight difference. Why was the bottle of green dragon directly facing the door gone?


    In the huge library, the only thing left was the light that streamed into the blue stone. That weird fire had changed drastically with the departure of the body refining secret technique.


    The ten bookshelves were quietly placed to the side. The tables and chairs carved from logs were still on the ground. Only the green dragon bottle was left behind. The large space seemed to have never existed before.


    Gu Hua knitted her brows slightly as she pursed her lips. She seemed to be deep in thought, as if something incredible had happened.


    She didn''t believe that anything in the attic would hurt her. Even if there were, where could she escape to?


    Ye Ci headed straight up to the second floor. An endless staircase made of sandalwood appeared in front of her, carrying a faint, unspeakable fragrance of trees.


    On both sides of the stairs, there was a fist-sized Night Pearl embedded in the wall at a distance of ten meters. On both sides of the stairs, a fist-sized Night Pearl was embedded in the wall at a distance of ten meters.


    Gu Hua Wei stepped onto the stairs without hesitation and walked forward step by step. The stairs were curved and curved in a circle in the air, sticking to the inner wall of the pavilion as they circled around the pagoda.


    It was clearly a one minute journey, yet he had to walk it for nearly five minutes.


    The girls on the walls were all extremely beautiful, some were unhappy, some were laughing, some were wanting to cry, some were lying in the sea of flowers, some were as beautiful as fairies, some were dancing and singing in the bamboo forest, some were in the wind, some were descending from the heavens like heavenly women.


    Gu Hua Wei looked at them one by one, and it was not hard to tell that they were the successors of the Lin Family''s heritage. They were all breathtakingly beautiful, charming, and had peerless grace and beauty that ordinary women did not possess, along with an indescribably shocking aura.


    Perhaps this was the reason why the Jagged Space chose the Lin Family as its successor. Perhaps the original owner of this Jade Bracelet was someone who cared for women, which was why he handed the Jade Bracelet over to the descendants of the Lin Clan. He wanted to protect these beautiful women, and wanted to protect them for the rest of their lives.


    However, all of this was destroyed by Gu Qingcheng.


    When she thought of this, her anger flared.


    As he walked up the last flight of steps, the second floor appeared before him.


    It was different from the whole building''s sandalwood design. On the second floor, it was slightly exquisite and small. The face was carved with vermillion jade, while the silhouette of the sweet fragrance of the night was gentle. It was as beautiful as a brocade.

 C34

    Pushing open the door carved out of vermillion jade, Gu Hua''s body slightly trembled. It was clearly a day as warm as spring, why did she feel such a cold?


    The sound of the door opening could be heard on the empty staircase. A heavy air flowed out from the door, making Gu Hua unable to endure it. Damn, this was the baptism brought about by time, it was all dust.


    The Night Pearls that were much larger than fists were densely packed into the walls and they emitted a soft and pure light. The second floor appeared before her like several Treasure Chests.


    Gu Hua stared at the four rooms that appeared after entering the door. Seeing that there were no words on the door, she smiled. This must be the Treasure Vault that was mentioned once in the original language.


    Hidden treasures in the world, obtained, a life without worries, a lifetime rich.


    The rooms were all made of sandalwood. Ten thousand years of dust was scattered around the door, hiding all the fragrance of the trees.


    Pushing open the first door, Gu Hua''s heart quietly calmed down. She didn''t mention what kind of room the first room was, but looked inside expectantly. Miss Gu, you''ve left with a great deal of shame.


    It was full of things she couldn''t touch right now.


    The first room was a room full of jade stones and all sorts of materials needed for refining medicines. She temporarily had no use for them.


    In the second room, Gu Hua Wei held back his great expectations and calmed down even more.


    The room was filled with pictures of women and women. In her bright eyes, one could only see that the flat stone floor was filled with colorful jades, gold jewelry that could blind a person''s eyes, and some headgear that could not be called a title. Forgive her for being a modern person, and appreciate the beauty of the ancients.


    The second room was extremely messy. There were even a few large vermilion boxes placed by the side of the wall. Miss Gu opened them very impolitely. Looking at the five large boxes filled with gold, her eyes were about to be blinded.


    The glittering gold treasure had completely destroyed the beautiful looks of the court ladies on the wall.


    Vulgarity was simply incomprehensible.


    He really did not expect that ten thousand years ago, the Cultivation Ancestor would have such a strong taste and love money. He would have collected so many gold jewelry and used a room to store them all.


    Wiping away the sweat on her forehead, Gu Hua smiled. Her eyes curved into the shape of a beautiful crescent moon. She was as obedient as she could be.


    Money was also very useful. One had to know that money was not omnipotent. However, one could never have money made out of wood.


    Vulgar is vulgar.


    However, she still had to raise her hands into the air and call out to him. The Ancestor was mighty!


    In the future, she would also be a rich person. There would definitely not be any stupid things that would happen.


    Closing the door to the second room, Gu Hua Wei pushed open the door to the third room. This time, looking at the five bookshelves filled with green and white medicine bottles, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this one was still there.


    Wasn''t this in the original source text? Gu Qingcheng''s dao companion, Mo Yunheng, was heavily injured? Gu Qingcheng searched and found the Hundred Poison Pill in the pavilion and saved Mo Yunheng''s storage room?


    Speaking of which, these were all peerless treasures that could save a life. As long as there was a breath of air, there would be pills that could save you. Thus, her little life depended on these.


    Gu Hua touched a blue and white bottle that had three large words written on it. Gu Hua stared blankly at it ¡ª Bone Ablutionary Dan Bead.


    What was called, Bone Ablutionary Dan?


    Could it be a Bone Cleansing pill?


    Thinking about it, that should be what she meant, but if it really meant that way, then she would be the one to suffer.


    Rubbing her heart full of tears, Gu Ruoyun reluctantly put down the bottle and walked towards the fourth room.

 C35

    Pushing open the vermilion door, Gu Hua looked in directly. When she saw the pile of items shining brightly under the light of the Night Pearls, she smiled. Indeed, everything that the original text said was true.


    The fourth room was truly a room filled with divine artifacts. There were a total of five shelves, all made of sandalwood, carved on top of the wood. The wood was exquisite and magnificent, and the white light of the long sword shone.


    The warm jade was like a plate, dazzling and blossoming. Each and every ancient sword was dazzling and powerful, mighty in all directions.


    There were a lot of bronze artifacts and all sorts of weapons. Gu Hua looked at the room full of blades and swords, stunned by the beauty of the scene. Did it feel good to be released?


    There were three ancient swords crafted with black iron and black iron in the room.


    The jade was carefully carved into very beautiful, a lifelike azure dragon was shining on it, making the ancient long sword look like a god of war descending from the sky. A boundless domineering aura appeared, making Gu Hua sigh, as if his domineering nature was leaking out from his body.


    The sword was simple and had no traces of being polished. The peerless power of the meteorite, the faint light, was gone in an instant. The sharp edge was only waiting for the jade artifact to be pulled out.


    The scabbard was placed on the side. She didn''t doubt that it was a bloodthirsty monster. Although he looked so righteous and the blood light that flashed past his eyes didn''t make her feel less dizzy.


    Touching her equally simple and domineering sheath, Miss Gu saw the second longsword.


    It was a sword that could not be felt.


    Compared to the first wargod sword, she seemed a little normal or even ordinary. It was also a long sword made of meteoric iron, with a long and thin blade. The hilt of the sword had some patterns on a flower, and there was flowing light like water.


    This was a sword that a girl used. Gu Hua smiled. This sword was so light and nimble, she didn''t mind taking it away.


    The last sword made Gu Hua Wei instantly feel like the owner of this space buckle was a very crooked woman. If she wasn''t a woman, then she was also a man with crooked thoughts.


    The last sword was a very small sword. It didn''t belong to the daggers category. It was made of black iron and even lighter than the second sword. It was a child''s sword.


    Was this a family of three? Gu Hua hesitated slightly. If this was a family of three, she would only take away the woman''s sword. It would really be bad if she destroyed her family.


    She had to think about it. She was an unmarried person or something.


    On the other small sandalwood shelves, there were some tools that were made of jade or spirit stones. There were sharp daggers and long spears, axes and hammers, and even whips.


    Many exquisite accessories were also placed in small wooden boxes at the side. Gu Hua looked at them one by one and could only sigh at their owner''s magnanimity.


    Opening the box, she found that it was different from the earthly ornaments she had seen in the second room. These were all exquisite accessories made from spiritual jade, a hairpin carved from peony, a pearl hairpin, and a teary necklace. It was so simple that she fell in love with it at first sight.


    Taking out the storage ring, Gu Hua gave a faint smile. Although it was a accessory, there was nothing in it that didn''t have abilities. It was just like this storage ring, where he had his own space, storage, or concealment abilities.


    It was written in novels that ring was very useful.

 C36

    Placing the ring on her index finger, Gu Hua looked at the ring that was so simple that it was unforgettable. How could it be so big on her finger?


    Miss Gu thought for a moment, then walked over. She picked up a sharp sword from within the pile of bronzes and cut her hand. Instantly, a large gash appeared on her pinky finger. Blood gushed out like a spring.


    It was indeed an ancient sword.


    It was so sharp that she almost chopped off her little hand.


    Miss Gu dripped her blood onto the inelegant purple jade ring. The ring was like a jade buckle and the blood was quickly sucked away. The pain was very direct.


    Was this the rhythm of a transformed vampire? Miss Gu expressed concern. Would she be sucked dry? Staring at the ring that was still sucking on the blood, Gu Hua walked over to a wooden bench and sat down obediently, resting her head on the table.


    The loss of blood was extremely fast, and he felt dizzy. It was as if a hurricane was howling across the sea, savage and savage.


    The ring, on the other hand, absorbed the blood. Soon, its body turned crimson and blood seemed to be flowing within it.


    "Are you not afraid that I will not treat you well in the future?"


    Gu Hua slightly pouted. She was about to fall asleep, but the vampire operation wasn''t over yet.


    The ring trembled slightly and slowly lowered the speed at which it was drinking the blood. It was extremely obedient and began to lick the blood that was dripping down like a lady.


    "Good girl." Gu Hua smiled inwardly. She had not expected that even a space ring would have spiritual sense. Could it be that most of them were conscious beings?


    That was to say, she had sent it. She had received a huge amount of money.


    The red light slowly spread out from the ring. Gu Hua Wei who was coiled around it stopped sucking blood and started to take care of her master.


    The red light extended to Miss Gu''s index finger and circled it. Gu Hua stared curiously at it. What''s going on with them?


    The wound on her index finger quickly healed under the effect of the red halo, causing Miss Gu to stare blankly. What kind of hasty kick was this? And healing?


    She called out to herself in her heart, ''I want to take a look at the inner space. It''s like I''m in the right place. I saw all the space in this purple jade ring. It''s a five hundred square meter storage area.


    This relationship was pretty good. Gu Hua slightly touched the purple jade on her index finger. Her face was bright red, and if she really couldn''t handle it in the future, she could just use this purple jade space as a recuperation.


    "Darling, if only you had been hiding your aura." Currently, her level was too low, so she didn''t know what the ring''s functions were. She decided to first level it up.


    Miss Gu supported her forehead. However, she had no ability at all during her wasted days. How could she live ¡­


    Gu Hua''s spiritual sense returned to the small thatched cottage, but it was not too late. At most, it was 11 or 12 o''clock in the twenty-first century. Gu Hua stared at the thatched cottage''s roof and wondered how her father had managed to train such a good-for-nothing.


    Other than running, she could also go to the nearby stream to swim or something. There wasn''t a single furry person here, so it was unlikely that anyone would look at her.


    Right now, her plan was to wake up early in the morning, run five laps around the herb field, then come back and do hacking and sit-ups. Otherwise, practicing yoga with modern beauty was also good, and then start tinkering with the dead medicinal field. In the afternoon, when there was no one around, she would go swimming in the stream and take a bath, which was also pretty good.


    However, what did she eat ¡­

 C37

    It was early in the morning, and the clear cry of a floating bird echoed around the grass hut. Gu Hua opened her eyes absentmindedly. When she saw the gray grass roof and the faint light coming from outside, she realized that it was getting late.


    She suddenly got up from the bed. She still had to go to the dining hall of Jade Bamboo Peak to eat.


    But only the heavens knew, she didn''t even know where the main hall of the Jade Bamboo Peak was. Not to mention, she didn''t even know how many years it would take for her to get there.


    After dressing, Miss Gu didn''t even have time to wash her face before she ran out. At this time, the morning mist was drifting in the mountains, large and elegant birds were scattered in the sea of clouds, dewdrops were poking their heads out from the flower buds, looking bashful.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei started jogging towards the small pathway she came in last night. Along the way, she had piled up green stone slabs as she walked around a medicinal field. She actually didn''t discover a single house within a radius of five miles.


    What did this mean? This meant that there were very few people here. She did not even need to walk, and the only exception was her.


    Gu Hua lightly wiped the sweat off her forehead. By the time she arrived, there wouldn''t be any food left ¡­


    After passing through the herb fields of five kilometers, under Gu Hua''s slightly eager gaze, a beautiful pavilion finally appeared in front of her. Small disciples in green clothes came and went quickly carried large hoes on their shoulders and headed towards the respective herb fields, and there were even some who directly rode on their swords, moving as fast as shooting stars.


    Gu Hua lightly rubbed her flat stomach. Don''t talk anymore. Did she miss something to eat?


    "What are you still standing there for? "Go to work!" She raised her head to look back at Hua Wei''s thoughts. When she raised her hazy and innocent eyes, she saw a seven or eight-year-old girl dressed in a pink dress standing in front of her. Her eyes were cold and her lips had a scornful smile.


    "I ¡­" Gu Hua''s mouth grew even wider. "Hungry."


    The trash didn''t eat breakfast today!" The woman pushed Gu Wei Wei Wei Wei Wei, and raised her chin, arrogantly saying, "Weak one, no breakfast!


    "I want to eat!" When Miss Gu saw that the situation wasn''t right, she opened her mouth to cry. This Jade Bamboo Peak was simply too weak. A child wouldn''t even be able to eat anything.


    "Get the hell back!" When the girl saw that Gu Hua Wei Wei not only refused to listen to her, but also continued to talk back to her, she became even more angry. She gathered some zhen qi with her fingers and pushed a palm onto Gu Hua Wei''s chest, her mouth turned vicious, "You even dare to talk back to me, you trash!"


    Gu Hua was caught off guard and was knocked to the ground by the surge of true qi. His head hit the blue stone hard and his forehead immediately became wet with blood.


    "Bitch, now you know how formidable I am!" Flinging her hands, the girl''s eyes were exceptionally bright, without a hint of fear that hurt. On the contrary, she was extremely pleased with herself, "Trash is trash, unable to show any respect!"


    Gu Hua lightly touched her forehead, only able to feel the blood on her hands.


    She was not lightly bullied. She frowned. Losing too much blood didn''t benefit her at all.


    "Ahh!" Lady Gu looked at the blood on her hands and began to cry. Her small face that was as white as jade was covered in blood as she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. She said pitifully, "You hit me, I''m going to tell my parents that you hit me! "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    Soon, a girl around ten years old, who was leading the way, ran over. She was dressed in purple and had plum blossoms outlined on the front of her clothes.


    "Junior Yun, what happened?" The ten-year-old girl looked at Gu Ruoyun, who was crying on the ground. Her brows were knitted tightly, but she did not have the slightest intention of pulling Gu Ruoyun up.


    "Reporting to senior sister, after the meal, I discovered that this disciple with Five Elements Spirit Roots was slacking off here. Thus, I advised her and she wasn''t careful of falling down herself." The pink-clothed girl Yun Yun immediately changed to a vicious face with a smile on her face. She was gentle and gentle and was simply respectful to the purple-clothed Senior Sister.


    "But she was wrong about the clouds." His tone was completely aggrieved.


    Upon hearing that it was a Five Spiritual Root Wasteland trash, Xi Hua''s pretty face became slightly anxious as she indifferently explained, "You are the Senior Sister of the Jade Bamboo Peak''s Master. Don''t bother with the Junior Sisters and let them quickly return to the medicinal field to rush back to work!" Saying that, without even looking at Gu Hua Wei whose face was covered in blood, he turned around and quickly left.

 C38

    Xi Hua turned around and left without looking back. His cold demeanor made the girl feel even more haughty.


    Yun Xiao turned her head to look at Gu Hua Wei, whose eyes were filled with tears. She smiled coldly, her disdainful smile making her eyebrows somewhat sarcastic. "I''m telling you, trash has no future. Leave the sect as soon as possible, or you''ll suffer."


    Sniffing his nose, Gu Hua''s small face was dyed red like a worn-out rag. It was impossible to see his original pure and adorable appearance.


    "Senior sister ¡­" Wiping away her tears, Miss Gu could only show weakness. These shrew''s were already so vicious at such a young age ¡­


    "Who are you calling Senior Sister?!" Yun Xiao glared at the dirty Gu Hua viciously, looking down from above with disgust in his eyes. "I''m telling you, I don''t have a trash junior like you. Remember, you''re a trash!" If she was her Junior Sister Yun, then wouldn''t those little bitches from the western courtyard of Jade Bamboo Peak laugh their teeth out when they heard the rumors? This piece of trash, he wants to be her Junior Sister!


    "I want to eat ¡­"


    Gu Hua pursed her lips. So what if she still wanted to eat? The girl named Yun Yun was only three to four years older than her, and yet she was already so vicious. It was really a wonder how wild the girls of the other better positions of Jade Bamboo Peak were ¡­


    "There''s no food to eat. Go back to work." Flinging her sleeves, she did what she thought was a cool action, sitting even higher on the ground. She was a young girl with blurry eyes and an arrogant attitude, "Only trash can eat."


    "I''m not ¡­" As long as a month passed, she wouldn''t be like that. She was confident.


    It isn''t?" Yun Xiao laughed, walking towards Gu Hua Wei, raising her chin with his little finger as he said with a smile that was not a smile, "This fool is not bad, but on Jade Bamboo Peak, who doesn''t know about you? You are already a piece of trash, why did you come up and stop your fellow sect members? Just take the chance to be bitten to death by a demon beast, you still want to eat, keep dreaming!


    She pushed Gu Hua down to the ground and no longer looked at her. The clouds left in a straight line, and her crimson dress drew a beautiful arc in the air. Her gait was like a swan that was walking away with its head held high.


    Gu Hua laid on the ground and looked at the blue sky, which had almost no clouds. Gritting her teeth, she got up from the ground and stomped on the blue stone floor, causing her head to bleed profusely. Wasn''t it just not giving her food?


    This Jadebamboo Peak was not a place to stay, but she did not have the ability to stay at the moment. It was safe to stay in the thatched cottage; if she went to an unknown peak like Li Xiaoming, who knows where she would have been killed.


    "What''s your name?" A weak voice entered Gu Hua Wei''s ears. She looked up in surprise. Didn''t they already go to the medicine fields to work? Why would there still be people coming?


    "What''s your name?" What entered his eyes was a young man with makeup made up of jade. His face was as fair as the snow in the middle of summer. He was about ten years old and wore a white lotus robe. His delicate features made him look like a cute doll.


    Gu Hua was slightly stunned. This Jade Bamboo Peak should be filled with girls. Where did this boy come from?


    "What''s your name?" The youth noticed that Miss Gu had a dazed and silly look on her face. She was still smiling faintly like a rich child, gentle and courteous.


    "Gu Hua Wei." Miss Gu did not dare to lose her composure this time. One had to know that the kid had a temper as well.


    "Flower Minute ¡­" The teenager whispered her name. He was lost in thought for a moment: "It really is a good name."


    There was no sarcastic praise in his tone.


    The smile of a flower.


    Isn''t that a good name? She gently mocked herself. This was a name that she had never been able to get rid of in both her lives.


    "Here you go." Seeing that Miss Gu was still so silly, the youth thought she was starving. He didn''t know where he had found a big steamed bun and stuffed it into her hand. His attitude was serious as he said, "Hurry and eat it, Junior Sister."


    "You saw ¡­" Gu Ruoyun was so reserved that she didn''t take the steamed bun. Instead, she asked a question that caught the teenager unawares.


    Did he see Yun Yang bullying her? Did he see Xi Hua leave without a care because she was a trash with five spiritual roots? He had been watching from the side the whole time.


    "I ¡­" The youth''s fingers gradually became stiff as he held the steamed bun. He actually didn''t have the courage to pass the steamed bun in his hand to her again. Even if he knew, she was hungry.


    "You saw it." Gu Hua''s bloodied face revealed an ugly smile.


    "Yes." The youth''s hand drooped down, and his fair face was filled with embarrassment.


    "What''s your name?" Miss Gu did not pursue the source of the question, but asked a new question.


    "Yuhan." The youth heaved a sigh of relief before finally feeling less embarrassed.


    "Yuhan, listen carefully. I will not accept your kindness. It is too late, like a joke." Gu Hua quietly snatched the steamed bun from the young man''s hands. The young man didn''t understand, so he ruthlessly threw it on the ground. With a faint smile, he resolutely said, with a five-year-old face, "Don''t even think about watching a good show. It''s really disgusting."


    Under his astonished gaze, Yu Han turned around and left. This youth never expected that a five-year-old girl would say such vicious words. However, they might never meet again.


    Wiping away the blood on her face, Gu Hua''s heart slightly soured. They were clearly just small children. Who taught them how to dance with long sleeves? Who taught them to be so cunning? It was something even she, a twenty year old, could not do.


    Slowly walking back to the thatched cottage, Gu Hua slowly squatted in front of it, her eyes dry and dry, the scar on her forehead that was almost half a finger long had stopped bleeding and scabbed. Not far from the thatched cottage, a few children had already started watering the lush herbs, and only the piece of barren land in front of her house did not have a single blade of grass growing.


    Enduring the hunger in her stomach, for the first time, Gu Hua Wei didn''t want to search for food in the space within the jade buckle. She wanted to remember the pain, the hunger, and the feeling of tears welling up in her eyes.


    She knew that this was the only time in her life she would ever feel this way. One day, she would get everything back. She wanted to let them know that she wasn''t trash. She didn''t need any malicious charity, and even more so, she didn''t need any sympathy!


    One day, one day.


    Looking at the distant horizon, it was a beautiful morning. Sunlight slowly climbed from the mountainside to the mountaintop, shining from the mountaintop.


    That sunlight broke through the haze before dawn and proudly poked out its head. It was like a king looking over all the dark corners of the world, bringing light to all the heavens.

 C39

    Gu Hua Wei Wei Xiang squatted in front of the house for a long time. The sun from before was shining brightly on the ground, and the air was scorching hot. All the children working in the medicine field went back to the dining hall to prepare their lunch before getting up.


    Rubbing her numb legs, she decided to go out and look for food. Jade Bamboo Peak was filled with women who were like snakes and scorpions, so she did not want to have a meal in the cafeteria. Furthermore, as long as she cultivated, she would be able to leave the valley and would not need to eat anything at that time.


    Touching his stomach that was already filled with acid, Gu Hua Wei took a long stick from a small corner of the grass hut and walked towards a patch of forest on the western side of the precipice. That place was near where the birds lived, and not far from the precipice was a small hill that could be said to be attached to Jade Bamboo Peak.


    Although the space had a lot of treasures, it didn''t grow food. The original owner was probably someone who didn''t understand how to live, and never ate again during the Fasting Period. It was truly a barren land, and she wanted to fill it up with vegetables and fruits.


    She couldn''t stand the feeling of not eating. Even though it was better for an immortal to not eat anything at all.


    They slowly swam through the stream, wringing dry their wet clothes and continued to move forward. A few quick-witted birds blinked as they stared at her. They were slightly curious, was this human looking for them to play with?


    If Gu Hua knew what they were thinking, she would definitely hold her stomach and laugh out loud. Was she trying to be seduced?


    Gu Hua was slightly surprised when she saw that not a single one of the birds made a sound. Speaking of which, their temper shouldn''t be very good, right?


    Miss Gu only continued walking forward. Behind her, the closest floating bird extended its long beak to peck at her head. Seeing her turn around, it looked at her innocently, looking extremely obedient.


    Touching the two messy bun, Gu Hua pursed her lips. What was she planning to do?


    Seeing that Gu Hua Wei had ignored him, the bird became puzzled. Didn''t they say that humans were easy to anger?


    He continued to peck Gu Hua''s face until it was completely red. The floating bird thought to itself, ''She''ll definitely be angry now. As long as she''s angry, she''ll fight with me and I''ll be able to peck her and eat her.


    Gu Hua felt that if he pecked her once more, she would be able to overturn Gu Hua''s peach-like appearance in the original text, making her look extremely ugly.


    "What''s the matter?" Miss Gu decided to have a nice chat. She was only a five-year-old girl, but when it came to fighting, she couldn''t even beat a bird.


    "If you''re all right, I''ll leave." Leaving her leg, Gu Hua didn''t wait for the bird beast with brain reflex arcs to come back to its senses and crazily ran forward. By the time the bird beast with brain loops had come back to its senses, she couldn''t even see her back.


    Just as they were about to leave the battlefield ¡­


    The Floating Bird rearranged its feathers. Sure enough, other than its owner, everything else was useless.


    Gu Hua lightly panted as she went around the forest where the birds were. She arrived at a mountain peak on the western side of the cliff, and immediately dived into the forest. The maple trees on the mountain were incredibly beautiful in summer, though they were not red.


    The sunlight was sparse and sparse in the forest, bright as broken glass, shattering on the bluestone path and the grass, beautiful as a dream, but the bluestone path that appeared in front of him extended all the way to the depths of the forest, where there seemed to be no dazzle of daylight.


    Gu Hua pursed her lips. Was it really dangerous for her to come here by herself?

 C40

    Gu Hua carefully continued to walk forward. As she entered the forest, the refreshing fragrance of plants and vegetation dazzled her eyes.


    In the underbrush of the forest, there were even some indescribably small, colorful flowers that bloomed in clusters. The colors were especially bright and beautiful, and it was truly a beautiful sight to behold.


    Gu Hua slowly walked forward, occasionally looking around for fruits and vegetables that would appear in the modern era. It would be great if there was rice here, or wheat.


    However, at the very most, there would be some fruits here, right? She could only think about it.


    She ran into a patch of grass and started searching. Other than the ones she didn''t know, there was only one other person who didn''t know her.


    Gu Ruoyun sat on the ground in frustration. She plucked a stalk of grass and stopped talking. If she was in a different environment, she would starve to death.


    How could she be so unlucky? She must have obtained this continent of the Nine Nations, some cultivation sects, some direct disciples, some trash.


    After chewing on the grass in her hands, Gu Hua quietly stood up and continued walking. She still didn''t believe that she would return empty-handed today.


    Not far away, a small fruit tree grew under a maple tree, attracting Gu Hua''s attention. Wasn''t that a modern tomato?


    Yellow flowers, tomatoes from green to red, branches without much strength.


    Quickly rushing over and looking at the red tomato that was as big as her fist, Gu Ruoyun swallowed her saliva. She stretched out her hand to pick one up, wiped it with her sleeve and took a sip.


    This was a tomato that he had never eaten before in this crappy place. How he missed it so much!


    After taking a few bites of the tomato in his hand, Gu Hua Wei took out a bronze sword from the jade ring that he had placed into the space of the jade buckle. After taking a few bites of the tomato, Gu Hua took out a bronze sword from the jade ring that he had taken into the space of the jade buckle.


    Speaking of which, it was better to raise them by oneself. Gu Hua patted her lightly that wasn''t so hungry and decided to continue walking. There might be some chili eggplants or cucumbers in front of her, maybe even pears, peaches, apples or something ¡­


    Holding the stick, Gu Hua Wei set off again. This time, Gu Hua Wei had some confidence in herself.


    When they found the wild peach trees and the coconut trees that were rarely seen along the coast, Miss Gu almost cried while hugging the not-so-tall and mighty tree trunk. The heavens had truly not let her down.


    After moving all the things she found into the space, Gu Hua Wei heaved a sigh of relief. If she didn''t have any food in the future, she wouldn''t have to worry about starving herself to death.


    Gu Shenwei used a lot of effort to move the coconut tree into the space and the noon sunlight gradually moved to the west side. The heat faded and became gentle. Gu Shenwei sat on the ground and carefully counted his spoils of the day.


    "Tomato, peach, coconut, walnut, onion, radish, ginseng, celery ¡­" Speaking of which, these were all people that she was more talented at finding. She would probably come here every day from now on and walk deeper and further away. She would be able to find even more of them.


    She was very confident about this!


    In order to survive, she had already given it her all!


    After tidying up her dirty and indistinct color dress, Gu Hua happily walked out of the Maple Forest step by step, running back in the direction she came from.


    but I was halfway there...

 C41

    Gu Hua stood dumbly on the spot, shaking her legs. What had happened? Why did she feel a little dizzy?


    In the air above the forest, a man dressed in a white robe, with a pair of hands behind his back, and a long black hair covering his face, stood in the sky. Gu Hua raised her head slightly, and could only see him flying through the air.


    "I wonder which immortal from the Cloud Sect it is ¡­" She had never seen such an elegant man. Just his elegant and clean back was enough to captivate her. There was also his waist-long hair, as black as ink. She really wanted to ask him what kind of head he used to wash it with.


    Gu Hua curled her lips. It was better for her to continue walking forward. It was about to get dark, so she had to return to the thatched cottage as soon as possible. Who knew what kind of unspeakable secrets would happen if she went back late ¡­


    As she quickened her pace, Gu Hua saw that the sun was about to set, and the black fog quickly enveloped the gloomy Maple Forest. Suddenly, the fragrance of the plants and vegetation disappeared, and what remained was only mist filling the forest, and she could barely see the road in front of her, as well as the bluestone staircase. She stomped her foot fiercely on the air, thanking God for not letting her fall to her death, and for not knowing when, but the ground made her feel that something was wrong, as if she was stepping on cotton.


    A shadow quickly passed by her and she took a deep breath, her body trembling. If she had known that the sky in this crappy place was already dark, she wouldn''t have left so late. What bad luck!


    "What is it?" With a loud shout, Gu Hua Wei didn''t expect anyone to save her.


    There was only rustling in the forest. There was no response. She ¡­


    She was so scared that she wanted to quickly leave this place and run forward with her life on the line. She definitely couldn''t just stand there and let things happen like this!


    For some reason, the bluestone floor became softer and softer, and even more furry. She trembled with her small hands, and touched her feet with no care for her life. When she touched the soft hair on her hands, she felt so sad that she wanted to cry. It felt like she had never run on the bluestone floor!


    "What are you?" Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t dare to move at all. It was pitch black, and she couldn''t even see what kind of god she was stepping on. How could she run away with such a huge body and still be unable to fall off his body!


    Gu Hua was slightly surprised. Even if it was a wild beast, it should at least give some sort of response, after all, she was a fat, five-year-old girl with a bit of weight!


    Bending down, she reached her hand into the fur of the beast beneath her feet. When she discovered that there was no trace of warmth, Miss Gu shivered. This was a dead thing?!


    No wonder there was no temperature, no wonder there was no reaction. It was said that standing on an animal that had been dead for who knows how long, she wouldn''t get sick?


    Thinking of this, Miss Gu hurriedly stood up. If she wanted to leave, she had to leave! She wanted a bath! Absolutely a bath! She still wanted to cry. She was so unlucky.


    She kept running forward until she fell off the colossal creature''s body. After running for almost a minute, Gu Ruoyun finally fell off the wild beast''s body, landing on the blue stone floor and scraping against the skin on her elbow. She bared her teeth.


    "Dead thing, rest in peace!" With a heavy kick, Gu Hua Wei kicked the wild beast without knowing where it was. All he knew was that it was a place softer than his fur, the cold air almost froze her feet. In other words, it was a physiologically aggressive beast, but it died.


    "I''m leaving, I''m not going to bury you!" Curling her lips, Gu Hua Wei ruthlessly gave him a kick. I told you that you''re f * cking dead and yet you''re still being dishonest, but I told you that you''re still scaring laozi! This time, she seemed to have kicked into another soft spot. The sensation was clearly the same as before. The beast had fallen to its side and she had kicked a pair of its eyes. It was unknown whether or not she had kicked blind ¡­


    Patting her small hands, Gu Hua turned around and left. Her dirty clothes made an unsightly curve in the air. She ran along the path she came from, sweating profusely and only wanted to get home quickly.


    In the darkness, a pair of beautiful, glass-like lanterns slowly lit up. In the darkness, there was a frosty, cruel, and frightening Maple Forest Beast that no longer dared to act rashly. Both of its glazed lamps contained a complete killing intent.


    "I really wonder why this trip was so troublesome." Looking at the floating bird that was once again placed in front of her, Gu Hua slightly raised her eyebrows.


    "¡­" The Floating Bird stared at the girls that had escaped and returned. Could it be that she had returned to pick a group with them? Died?


    "Let me go back." Gu Hua Wei tried to communicate with them, but she didn''t dare to have any conflicts with these birds. It had to be known that even a big dog had to see its owner. If she provoked them, she wouldn''t have to stay here any longer.

 C42

    Creak, creak, creak. The floating bird used its head to play with its tiny face. I won''t let you go back, I won''t let you go back.


    "Let me go back, I''ll bring you guys something nice to eat in the future."


    But the head, perhaps the floating bird will like to eat, at worst, take more fruits for these herbivorous birds to feed their stomachs, who knows if their attitude will be good?


    Hearing this, Mr. Bird tilted his head as if he was thinking about something. She said that she wanted to give him something good to eat, but he didn''t know if her meat would taste good. If not, he would eat her!


    He slowly moved his feet to the side and held his head high. "Weak human, I will let you go this time. If you don''t keep your word, I will also look for you to eat meat."


    "Thank you. I''ll see you in ten days." Miss Gu was incomparably grateful. At least, this was not a complete wild beast. If she could understand human speech, it was better for her to have spiritual awareness.


    She quickly ran back to the thatched cottage and entered the space in the blink of an eye. She had yet to deal with the plants that were randomly planted in the space.


    He sorted the vegetables and planted them on a piece of land. After arranging their positions, the tomatoes, celery, and other random vegetables all had their own plot of land. Gu Hua Wei drew some water from the lake and watered the vegetables with his consciousness.


    As for the fruit tree, Gu Hua decided to grow it along the lake, where the water and soil were abundant, and most of the time, the fruit tree didn''t need her to take care of it too much, just absorb water. As for the fruit tree, Gu Hua decided to plant it along the lake, where the water was abundant, and most of the time, she didn''t need to take care of the fruit tree.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei took out a tomato from her sleeve and took a bite. She hadn''t eaten anything in the past few days, so she decided to take it as losing weight.


    After resting for a moment by the lake, she changed out of her dirty clothes. Fortunately, she had a certain amount of space in the jade buckle, otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to bring so many clean clothes.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei still hadn''t been able to use the lake''s water to bathe and wash. The water had an excess of spiritual energy and had a great effect on her body. She was only five years old, so she couldn''t use it.


    After changing her clothes, Gu Hua left her space and quickly ran to the stream not far away. She took off her clothes and cleaned her dirty body in the shallow water, occasionally jumping into the deep water to swim until the water was so cold that she couldn''t take it anymore. She shivered, then went ashore and ran back to the thatched cottage with trembling hands.


    Not far from the maple forest, a few birds were also shivering. They looked at the huge and fearsome master before them and did not dare to make a sound.


    This great elder Liu Li''s half beautiful round eyes were extremely vicious. He was truly terrifying. He grimaced in pain, and a few of the birds on the ground rolled their eyes, fainting together as they went on strike.


    Looking at the direction that Gu Hua left in, this lord''s grinding of teeth became even more intense. His glass-like eyes were actually filled with traces of blood, and his hatred was endless!


    He watched for a long time until he couldn''t see Miss Gu''s back. Then, he turned around and disappeared in an instant. A few birds quickly regained their senses. What was going on? What was going on?


    You look at me, I look at you, continue to faint.


    They did not want to die, they had not eaten anything delicious, they had not eaten meat, and they had not married into a wife yet, so he did not want to die.


    Floating Bird blinked his eyes, he still wanted to become the boss of this group of people. Death was truly an unlovable thing.

 C43

    There was no sense of time in the mountain, and the feeling of time was carefree and carefree. In the blink of an eye, two months had already passed.


    Finally, after a torrential downpour, a patch of lush green grass grew out from the dry land in front of the small thatched cottage. At last, a few tiny flowers bloomed, making it seem quite ordinary.


    A little girl in a yellow dress ran over from afar, gasping for breath. She was sweating profusely, but her eyes were exceptionally bright. Her little face was red like an apple that had been drunk with sugar. The weakness from two months ago had gradually disappeared.


    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Gu Hua did not stop and continued to run forward. This was the third time she ran around the river and the herb fields. She ordered five laps for herself.


    Ever since the guarantee of the rice grains was made, she had gotten up before dawn to circle around the herb field where no one else had come to find her, running as fast as she could. It was said that the herb field was surrounded by a stream, about two kilometers long, and her initial goal was to go around in two circles before she could gradually adapt to it. Only then would she be able to run in five laps, an hour before she could finish.


    Thinking about the endless beds of the twenty-first century, she cursed loudly. How could this place be so unreasonable? A five year old little girl, just thinking about her talent was enough to make her die.


    In two months, her body was already much better, she could guarantee that she had already passed the test on physical strength. As for the so-called mental strength, she was an adult girl of the twenty-first century, no matter what, her mental strength was not bad, and tonight, she could begin the first tempering of the physical body refining secret.


    She sat on the bed and used the gauze to wipe off her sweat. She took out a coconut from the space, cut a hole with a knife, and started drinking. After drinking a coconut, Gu Hua Wei finally felt better, and stuffed the coconut shell under the bed. She couldn''t expose herself yet.


    After taking care of herself, Gu Hua pushed open the door and picked up a hoe that was almost as short as her own. She walked slowly towards the garden.


    "Wei Wei, come over quickly. I brought something for you." Just as she arrived at the medicinal field, a crisp voice called out to her. Gu Hua walked towards the voice without the slightest bit of surprise, and her smile was especially cute. "Big sister Yan, bring me something good to eat." Gu Hua gulped. It had been two months since she last touched a main dish.


    The girl that stopped her was called Yan Jiao. She was also a trash without any talent, but fortunately, she had a close disciple, her elder sister, who was Jade Bamboo Elder. She was quite talented, so her Four Spiritual Roots would not be bullied badly.


    "Silly girl, it''s steamed buns." Yan Jiao was about ten years old. She could not hide her pretty appearance in the future anymore. She nodded her small head, "In the future, I will work hard to hide some steamed buns for you. You don''t need to eat wild vegetables."


    Ever since she heard that there was a five-year-old girl who was even more pitiful than her, she thought of the scene of everyone bullying her when her elder sister wasn''t around. She heard that this little girl couldn''t even go to the cafeteria to eat, so she relied on the weeds on the mountain to survive, causing her heartache even more.


    "Thank you, Sister Yan." Gu Hua obediently took the steamed bun and carefully placed a bit of it into her mouth. She felt as if her tears were about to come out.


    "Silly girl, big sister won''t let you get hungry." Yan Jiao picked up a hoe to help Gu Hua Wei take care of the weeds. A five year old girl like her, Jade Bamboo Peak was truly willing to part with her. Yan Jiao''s gaze turned cold when she thought of something, and her hoe became even more piercing!


    "Sister, I can''t finish it all at once, leave it, okay?" Gu Hua slightly put the steamed bun into her sleeve. She had to save a bit of food for this steamed bun that had finally arrived. She had no choice but to lower her head when eating it under the eaves.

 C44

    After hearing this, Yan Jiao automatically translated into a book, afraid that the child wouldn''t be able to eat again for the next meal and would save food, so she became even more distressed. She felt that Gu Hua was smart and sensible.


    "Xiao Wei, since you''re hungry, let''s eat. Big Sister Yan will bring some for you, so don''t worry." Touching Gu Hua''s small head, Yan Jiao made up her mind that she would bring even more delicious food for this pitiful child in the future. She was still so young, so she definitely couldn''t get hungry.


    "Thank you, Sister Yan." Miss Gu took big bites of the steamed bun as if she hadn''t eaten in eight lifetimes. This made Yan Jiao''s heart ache even more. She had to treat her a little better.


    "Wei Wei, after you finish eating, go to the side and rest. Sister Yan will help you with your work today." After she finished speaking, Yan Jiao carried her hoe and began weeding the fields. She was serious and occasionally smiled at Gu Hua, who was eating. She looked as beautiful as a fairy sent by the heavens to save her.


    He also picked up the hoe that he couldn''t lift two months ago and unsteadily followed beside Yan Jiao as he obediently hoed the grass. At the beginning, Yan Jiao didn''t want to do so and advised her to quickly rest, but Gu Hua thought to herself, ''How can I do that? If in the future, she doesn''t even know how to use this thing, then how will she repay this little fairy?''


    "Sister Yan, I must learn to train myself." Wasn''t hoeing the grass the exact same technique that allowed one to train their physical strength?


    "But ¡­" What if the farm tools didn''t grow any eyes? Yan Jiao was still worried.


    "Rest assured, I will train first. Sister Yan, in the future, I will be able to help you with your work." If there was nothing else, then she would probably stay on Jade Bamboo Peak for the rest of her life. There would be plenty of opportunities to help each other.


    "Watch your body." When she picked the grass, she felt that she could endure hardships. Forget it, wipe off the sweat that did not exist, and Gu Hua slightly clenched her fists. One must know that her dream was not just about taking care of the medicinal field, but also that she did not want to do the unskilled work of hoeing the grass in the future.


    Both of them were hoeing grass in the medicinal field, removing the withered weeds, leaving behind only a few seeds that had sprouted when it rained a while ago. Miss Gu was very happy with the chances of a sprout coming from these ten seeds; although they were not as vigorous as Yan Jiao Tian''s, at least there was something that came out alive.


    The two of them worked until noon. Yan Jiao went to the cafeteria to eat dinner, while Miss Gu continued to eat the weeds rumored to be growing outside. The rumors outside were really too miserable.


    "Wei Wei, elder sister will bring you something to eat in a while." After she finished speaking, she ran off without looking back. Yan Jiao didn''t dare to bring her to the cafeteria. If Yun Xiao saw this, who knew what would happen?


    It was said that the fruits and vegetables grown two months ago had matured very quickly one and a half months ago. Whether it was tomatoes or walnuts, they were both very efficient. It was clear that the time in the jade button was not equal to the time in the outside world.


    According to her observation, she estimated that time was running out very quickly here, and she would be three times faster out here. In other words, taking three years with her into the space in the jade buckle would be a year in the outside world, and she would be a divine tool for cheating. At night, she would be running ten laps around the six hundred square meters of lake.


    In the afternoon, Yan Jiao was unusually unable to come, so Gu Hua was slightly aware that something might have happened to her, so she obediently hoed grass on the ground. Some of the medicine boys were also unwilling to talk to her about her because she was a trash, but one time, they accidentally heard that in order to isolate her, a trash with five spiritual roots, Liang Ruxian and Clouds had specifically ordered no one to communicate with her, so they wanted to force her off Jade Bamboo Peak.


    She should still be glad that they hadn''t attacked her behind her back and killed her or something.


    When the sun set and Yan Jiao still hadn''t returned, Gu Hua Wei finally felt a bit uncomfortable. Ever since they met, Yan Jiao had never been away for a day. Had something big happened today?


    After some thought, Gu Hua Wei returned to the thatched cottage and decided to not think too much into it. He would first take a look at the main hall of the Jade Bamboo Summit and ask around.


    After entering the jade buckle space, Gu Hua didn''t pull out the body tempering secret technique from her brain first. Instead, she poured water over the plants that were already full of fruits, then easily ran three times around the lake to warm up her body. After that, she entered the first floor of the small pavilion, sat where the huge bronze dragon once sat, and began to carefully think about the body tempering secret technique.


    These two months, while she was training her body, she had also read the first refining process of the body tempering secret technique. With regards to these ancient texts, she could only bear with it and continue to ponder them time and time again until she understood them.


    The body tempering secret manual said this:


    The qi of heaven and earth, the way of the Great Dao, the way of the heart, the destruction of the dantian, the destruction of the dantian, the destruction of the internal organs, the destruction of the internal organs, the destruction of the meridians, the destruction of the flesh and bones, the destruction of the body, the destruction of the blood, the destruction of the body, the destruction of the human nature, the destruction of the internal organs, the destruction of the nine heavens.


    This was the first stage of the body tempering secret technique, and he had to go through it again and again. Gu Hua Wei was so frightened by these few words, and it was so easy to say it, but what could be done could only be done if the Qi of heaven and earth was channeled into his body, and then filled with the heart and stomach, and then crushed these two, and then continued to destroy his internal organs, and then continued to destroy his meridians, bones, flesh, and blood. This meant that he had to be blown away by the Qi of heaven and earth.


    In the beginning, Gu Hua Wei had just called out ''Father, Mother,'' but now, she could only try to protect her primordial spirit with tears in her eyes, waiting to be extinguished by the energy of heaven and earth.


    Sitting upright, Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes and looked at the body tempering secret technique in her mind. Her body entered a meditative posture, her hands placed above her knees, following the secret technique given by the body tempering secret technique to attract heaven and earth''s energy, constantly chanting in her heart, feeling at peace.


    In the air, the spiritual energy that was still floating seemed to have found her mother, as it cheerfully surrounded Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei, curiously looking at her, happily entering her body, the spiritual energy kept pouring into her heart, as though it was a great tonic, it made Gu Hua unable to endure it. The spiritual energy in her body was originally weak, her meridians were weak, and she lacked the spiritual energy, for a moment, an unprecedented feeling of oppression made her almost faint, she couldn''t spit it out, she couldn''t stop it, she could only feel the spiritual energy pressing into her body, and her heart seemed to stop beating!

 C45

    Gu Hua''s face turned red. This kind of abnormal pain was not something an ordinary person could endure!


    Her heart was the first one to be spared. The blood stopped flowing almost as soon as the air entered her body. The blood started spreading from her chest and was sweet in her mouth.


    She bit the corner of her lips and allowed the blood to fall on her shirt. She kept telling herself again and again that she could not give up.


    His heart was like a balloon as it rapidly inflated, blowing into a hideous appearance. It continued to expand until the gas broke through the critical point, breaking into thousands of pieces. It was a horrible death.


    The rest of her internal organs also started to feel uncomfortable, the pain made her unable to scream out for pain, and she could only hold on to her spirit, constantly reciting the secrets of body refining in her mind without stopping. The spiritual energy in the air was even more cheerful as it rushed into her internal organs, like a child who wanted to hide in the deepest and safest place.


    Gu Hua slightly bit down on the corner of her lips. Her round face quickly turned pale as beads of sweat dripped from it. She seemed to want to drown out all of her rationality.


    The lakewater in the jade buckle space seemed to shift, as the lakewater slowly evaporated into a white mist, coming in droves, squeezing out the spiritual Qi that was filled with self-satisfaction as it poured into Gu Hua''s body, wave after wave, from all directions, ruthlessly pouring into her body, rushing into her heart, a sharp pain in her heart made her scream out loud, the unbearable pain nearly made her lose her consciousness, she would rather die than continue like this!


    That kind of limit made Gu Hua slightly frightened, as it was a sign that her body was about to explode!


    She already had no way out! What right do you have to stop me? She gritted her teeth. She had to give herself more confidence.


    The flesh in Gu Hua Wei almost fell apart. The Qi was like countless swords that came out from his heart, like the king of victory, pouring out all four parts of his heart, breaking it into little pieces. Without waiting for Gu Hua to lose consciousness, the rest of his internal organs all exploded into pieces inside Gu Hua''s body as if they were a bomb!


    Her eyes were bloodshot and she spat out a mouthful of blood, but her consciousness was as clear as ever. This kind of pain had long surpassed the limits of her body''s age, but her consciousness came from another world, and her mind force was supporting her, preventing her from collapsing!


    Countless flows of gas destroyed a battlefield and quickly moved to Gu Hua''s four limbs. The hands that were placed on her knees were soon unable to withstand the pain of her meridians breaking as they dropped to the side like trash!


    Both his legs were like a pile of rotten meat. He collapsed limply to the ground, leaving behind only his pair of bright red eyes and his mouth that had been chewed into mincemeat.


    Gu Hua Wei''s body began to swell up like a lantern, then swell like a pumpkin. In the end, her snow-white skin lost its original healthy and rosy color, with a greenish black color, and pieces of flesh could still be vaguely seen under her skin. The more Gu Hua struggled, the more she kept chanting in her heart, the more painful she felt, and the more she couldn''t cry out in defeat, even though she was not a brave girl to begin with.


    Finally, it was as if the gas had played enough and ruthlessly shattered her body. The sound of the explosion could clearly be heard in the attic. Gu Hua clenched her teeth, feeling relieved.


    However, when the gas accumulated on her only intact head, she suddenly felt like crying. This was the sound of someone destroying her face. Just as expected, the gas quickly turned her head into a pool of blood, leaving nothing behind.


    Gu Hua realised that her physical body had already died out in this world, but she was in excruciating pain. She only felt that there was still a place she was sitting at. Otherwise, where would she be right now?


    Slowly, her blind eyes began to see something. She looked around her and sucked in a breath of cold air.


    In the vast and vast hall, a beautiful woman dressed in red handed a cup of wine to a handsome man beside her. The man wore a light purple robe, his hair reached the peak of his neck, and he was handsome and handsome. He received the wine from the woman, and as he looked at the elegant woman in front of him, his fingers moved, as if he had placed something into a wine cup and drank it all in one gulp.


    The man''s eyes were red as he pressed the woman down on the bed, causing her to throw out all her clothes and shoes. The girl was caught unprepared, and while struggling with her life, she called out the name of a person, the man ignored her struggles and threw away her clothes, then used the point method to put her on the spot to enjoy a feast!


    Unexpectedly, before he could make a move, the door of the hall was violently kicked open, and a beautiful woman in white clothes, with a face full of disbelief, looked at the man and the woman below him. She was on the verge of tears, but a glimmer in her eyes caused the woman below him to silently close her eyes.


    The man was shocked and his eyes became even redder. He secretly opened her acupoints and carried the teary girl without looking back. The rest of the people that came with the girl pressed her into the prison.


    That night, in the cell full of snake rats, a few beggars with pustules all over their faces and bodies asking for food pressed her down in the cell. Her snow-white body was tainted with worldly filth, and that elegant woman took care of that man, smiling gleefully and viciously outside the cell. "Gu Hua Wei, my little sister, enjoy yourself well."


    Throwing the key in her hand into the river not far away, the elegant woman left without looking back. All night long, only the woman''s screams and cries, the sounds of a few men gasping for breath, vulgar curses, and the sounds of someone beating their body remained in that cold place.


    Almost no one could see her original appearance clearly. A white-clothed woman, in front of everyone, inserted a Soul Extinguishing Art into her body, she looked at the purple-robed man who was hiding at the side and did not look at her, and laughed bitterly. The white-clothed woman''s face was filled with grief, but there was a pride and arrogance in her eyes that had never been seen before.


    She, finally, was scared out of her mind ¡­


    Gu Hua clenched her fists. What was this?


    Was this Gu Hua Wei''s real ending? To be framed by Mo Yunheng, to be humiliated by Gu Qingcheng and then destroyed by her own soul?


    What a good ending.


    However, this no longer belonged to her. In this life, she truly didn''t know who would die a horrible death between her and Gu Qingcheng?


    "Scram!" The moment he shouted at the frozen scene, the image shattered like a mirror and disappeared.


    A comfortable feeling that she had never felt before gradually spread out. She was constantly polishing her scars. The pain had completely disappeared. This kind of wet comfort made her close her eyes in pleasure.

 C46

    Gu Hua felt as if she had never felt comfortable before. It was as if she was making people forget all their troubles and happily and vividly dream of a beautiful dream before they all came back to their senses.


    Of course, Gu Hua Wei also wanted to do the same. It had been a long time since she had a good dream, and even sleeping late was an unimaginable luxury. It was simply too much!


    Sleep, sleep.


    It was as if a voice was telling her that if she fell asleep, there would be no more worries.


    Her mind was in a daze as the tragic ending of Gu Hua Wei suddenly appeared in front of her. The sorrowful look of the girl made her feel uncomfortable, as the original text only mentioned that she had committed many evil deeds.


    The gorgeous woman suddenly said a few words next to her ear. She was wearing a red robe, and her color had faded and gradually disappeared.


    "Don''t sleep, avenge me."


    "No," she said.


    Gu Hua woke up in a split-second. She stuck to her will and didn''t dare to have any untoward thoughts anymore. If she had fallen asleep at that time, would she have never been able to wake up?


    The feeling of wetness continued for a long time, until Gu Hua Wei Wei began chanting the secret of reconstructing her body, until she felt the sound of her heartbeat, until her internal organs returned to their place unharmed, and then there was the itchy feeling of her skin growing along with her meridians, only stopping when the white Qi had completely molded her body.


    In the white mist, a five-year-old little girl with a jade-like body was surrounded by balls of white gas. Her calm face, as well as her exquisite, almost unreal face, were all indecipherable. She continued to shape herself until she was a beautiful girl again.


    Everything was quiet and beautiful, as if nothing had happened at all.


    Gu Hua opened her eyes in pleasant surprise. When she found out that she could hear the chirping of birds and insects from hundreds of miles away, as well as the sound of them brawling, she squinted her eyes. She had succeeded in refining her body.


    Her vision had also changed. Before, she could only clearly see things twenty meters away, but now, she could see things within a hundred meters. Even if a butterfly flapped its wings a few times, she would probably still be able to see very well.


    Gu Ruoyun stood up happily. When she realized that there was nothing on her body to hide, she put on a set of clothes and ran out of the room. Her cheeks were completely red.


    There seemed to be endless energy in her body. The spiritual energy that was active in her veins made her as light as a swallow. She just didn''t know how many spiritual roots she had. It couldn''t be that she had four spiritual roots, right?


    Thinking of this, her brisk steps became a bit heavy. Don''t you think it was too embarrassing for her to pay so much and only advance to rank 1?


    "Idiot, your Three Spiritual Roots." An excited voice immediately answered her question, and there was an indescribable happiness in the voice.


    "Body tempering secret art?" Gu Hua asked hesitantly.


    "Master, do you still remember me?" That guy''s voice was immediately filled with pride.


    "¡­" Why isn''t this guy dead yet? Gu Hua was slightly angry, thinking that they wouldn''t have anything to do with each other in the future.


    "Master, you''re still mad at me?" Seeing Gu Hua Wei Wei remain silent, the secret of the Body Refinement Method started to panic, "I was afraid that you''d be angry so I didn''t speak to you ¡­"


    "If you dare mess with me again, just you wait." The meaning of her words was nothing more than to reconcile. Right now, she knew nothing about cultivation and had a secret manual to guide her. As for her future development, she would continue to deal with this bad guy.


    She wanted to let him know who exactly was the fool!

 C47

    "Master, I definitely won''t. I swear." Hearing Gu Hua flip through her old scores, the body tempering secret technique was on the verge of tears. He had been hiding for so long, why hadn''t she calmed down?


    What a pitiful body tempering secret technique, he definitely didn''t know what women loved to hold a grudge against.


    "Best." Miss Gu''s attitude was still very bad, "If I ask you something, you''d better behave yourself."


    "Speak whatever you know!" The body tempering secret technique was just short of raising three fingers, showing his sincerity.


    "What are my Three Spiritual Roots?"


    "Wind, fire, and ice." The body tempering secret manual could simply open its mouth wide enough to describe the attributes created by him, "These three attributes can be said to be escape treasures."


    "Killing and arson, then escaping?" Gu Hua smiled.


    "You could say that." The body tempering secret technique became serious, and the voice became serious, "The wind can increase your speed. Although ice and fire are not compatible, but are they different for you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You also have the wind element. Wind can counter fire, and can also turn ice. Thus, your three attributes can be cultivated at the same time." Fire and ice love each other to kill, wind can play a dissolving role, the three cycle, living in harmony.


    "Speaking of which, these Three Spiritual Roots are pretty good?" Miss Gu was a bit pleased with herself. Luckily, she was no longer a good-for-nothing.


    "As long as you are willing, I will help you." Continued heartfelt expression.


    "You dare not help me?" Gu Hua raised her eyebrows slightly proudly.


    "I don''t dare." Fear and trepidation.


    Gu Hua slightly raised her lips and smiled. She was certain that if the body tempering secret technique could take form, it would be a fox taking the shape of a tiger, and like to tremble in anger.


    "Be good ¡­"


    Gu Hua tidied up her clothes and left the jade buckle space. It was now midnight, and moonlight was shining through the little window of the thatched cottage, beautiful and elegant. Gu Hua lay down on the bed and thought for a while.


    By nurturing her spirit, she would be able to diligently cultivate tomorrow, just like a normal cultivator.


    Although her Three Souls were not considered good and could even be considered bad for cultivators, and her level of cultivation and luck was simply too horrible, Gu Hua Wei was still genuinely happy. She had to endure the carving of the scythe before she could change her physique.


    This meant that anything could be changed. As long as she wanted to, she could follow her plan.


    She could carry a song on this road of cultivation.


    Gu Qingcheng, Mo Yunheng and the so-called Infernal King were all passers-by that walked on the opposite sides of the road.


    Realizing this, Gu Hua Wei''s mood became even better, and soon, she fell into a deep slumber.


    In the darkness, at some point, there was a sharp cry from the floating bird, a mournful sound that caused even the nearby Daoist Priest Bird Keeper to wake up. Beside the stream, lights began to shine.


    Gu Ruoyun was completely affected by the matter of refining her body, so she slept without any effect until daybreak.


    The next day, she woke up early and started running around the medicinal field and the stream. Her steps were orderly and her rhythm was very strong. When she reached the stream, Gu Hua slightly frowned.


    The last time Mr. Floater had been so fussy about her, she had promised to take good care of it. She had also brought some on the day after the fruit was ripe, and every morning since then, she would bring some food for the bird.


    The forest that was usually filled with birds was also covered by a faint smell of blood. Even the birds and beasts could only see two or three of them.


    Gu Hua tilted her head and thought for a moment before continuing to drive her arm in circles, completing the mission she was going to complete today.


    After completing her mission and eating breakfast, she entered the medicinal field. Even so, Gu Hua Wei still felt that something was amiss, as Yan Jiao hadn''t come today.


    Yan Jiao had gone missing since yesterday afternoon, and now it was already the second day. Why hadn''t she come? Miss Gu was a little anxious. Yan Jiao was the first girl to express her goodwill after she ascended Jade Bamboo Peak. She even brought food for her to eat, so she rather liked being neighbors with her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was distracted the whole morning. The hoe was trying to dig for her feet several times. Luckily she had the secret recipe, the stealth boss, to remind her otherwise, she would be crippled.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Seeing that even if Gu Hua Wei had succeeded in body refining, she would still have the face of an evening mother, so the body tempering secret technique naturally became a part of her heart.


    "Don''t pay any attention to me." Miss Gu didn''t give the GG of hearts any face. She picked up the hoe and walked back. Along the way, she was almost beaten half to death by the hoe.


    When he was halfway through, he suddenly heard a few apprentice alchemists finish watering the medicinal field. They were all gathered together, talking about something. He didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Gu Hua laid down her hoe and sat on the ridge of the field. She covered her ears and clearly heard the conversation. She smiled. She still had to thank the secret technique for its strength.


    "Have you heard?" A loud voice came from the girl, "I heard something happened in the forest where the Floating Bird was last night!"


    "Hmm?" A girl''s voice rose, clearly full of interest.


    "Listen to my friend who is a doorman in the inner sect. Last night, a demon beast came up the mountain and killed many of the Jade Bamboo Elder''s favorite birds."


    "What?"


    The interweek was a jumble.


    "It can''t be, why would the demonic beasts dare to climb up our Jade Bamboo Peak?!"


    "What kind of Demonic Beast is this, it''s simply courting death ¡­"


    "Looks like the sect isn''t perfect either ¡­"


    The chirping sound gave Gu Hua a headache. She recalled the monster she kicked twice that night. Could it be him that killed the Floating Bird? Tears came to her eyes when she thought of this.


    But that was a dead man! Comfort yourself.


    "Also, that bitch Yan Jiao dared to hide something yesterday. Senior Yun found out and took it away ¡­" The chattering girl began again, "I really didn''t know she could eat so much ¡­"


    "Yan Jiao usually doesn''t have much appetite."


    "Who is she hiding things for?"


    "Who do you think you''re giving it to? You didn''t even tell her. Senior Sister gave her 30 whips and locked her in the woodshed, saying that she wouldn''t give her food for 3 days."


    "Senior sister Yun is truly selfless." This voice was incomparably mocking, causing everyone to instantly fall silent.


    "Zi Ling, control your mouth. Otherwise, who knows when Senior will invite you to the woodshed as a guest." The chattering girl immediately reminded him.


    "Senior Sister has been very close to Senior Sister Xihua recently, and even Yan Jiao can be taken away. What are we even worth?"


    The voice continued to ridicule, "I, Zi Ling, am only a small medicine boy. It is naturally easy for Senior Sister to take my life."


    No one dared to pick up her words. The girls immediately felt bored and scattered.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei got the message and quickly left.

 C48

    Gu Hua quickly returned to the thatched cottage. It was noon, the sun was high in the sky, and it was still six hours away from night.


    In other words, if one cultivated within the space of the jade buckle, they could train for nine hours.


    Without saying anything further, Miss Gu closed the door and ran towards the attic. She stopped in front of the first bookshelf and searched through it until she found a book on internal energy cultivation and a secret manual on breathing.


    The body tempering secret technique was quiet along the way. Only when she took out the < Inner Qi Method > and < Ordinary Time Breathing Technique > and sat at the place she stayed last night and planned to practice, did the body tempering secret technique open its mouth with uncertainty, "Master, do you want to cultivate this?"


    "No?" Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei held the two booklets in her hands. These were the simplest books she had found. She had read other books before, but she didn''t know much about some of the words ¡­


    "It''s not that you can''t, it''s just that you can''t rush into these basics, take it slowly, you can''t do it quickly." Seemingly sensing the anxiety in her heart, he only dared to slightly remind her.


    "Is there anything you can do in a single night?" Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei did not put down the secret manual in her hands. Instead, she was a little curious. Could it be that she really had a quick success rate?


    She wanted to learn how to scare people with her small ability and see Yan Jiao safely. That was it.


    "There is a martial art that can escape with one''s life. It is extremely fast and there is a price to pay for it." The body tempering secret technique thought for a while, and seemed to feel that this kind of cultivation technique was beneficial to her, so she slowly opened her mouth.


    "What cultivation technique is this?" Gu Hua''s interest was piqued. After all, if she was discovered, she needed to escape.


    "First shelf, third row, fourteenth book."


    Gu Hua walked to the bookshelf and quickly pulled out the so-called secret manual. When she saw the name of the secret manual, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The Thirty-third Plan of the Diving Mouse.


    What kind of cultivation technique was this?


    "Master, you can open it." He was well aware that his master was an idiot on the way to training, so he reminded him with utmost patience.


    "Alright." Gu Hua slightly opened the secret manual, and a golden light immediately flew out from it. It circled around Gu Hua''s head, and in the moment that Gu Hua was caught off guard, it charged into the space between her eyebrows.


    Miss Gu frowned uncomfortably. The powerful information in the secret manual appeared in front of her. There was a conflict in the amount of information, causing her head to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Thirty-three mouse escapes!" These few large words flickered with a gold light as they flashed and appeared in her mind. The words were young and cute, like cute little gold mice appearing in front of her, mischievous and smiling.


    Flipping open a page in his mind, one picture after another appeared in front of Gu Hua''s eyes. Every single move and every single move seemed to carry magic. It enticed her, tempting her to continue watching with almost infatuation.


    Even when she finished reading all the secret manuals with a slight headache, Gu Hua was still a little unsatisfied. These moves were really like the twenty-first century, using everything in their power to steal people''s lives. Fake good people, beauties, and even a trick of the flesh, they would all be used.


    This book, instead of calling it a secret technique, was more like a deceptive trick. As long as one could survive, they would be the king.


    She had comprehended this meaning from this book.


    Gu Hua slightly did not think too much and remembered the bitter moves on the secret manual in his mind. He grabbed the ''Inner force cultivation technique'' on the side, and after accepting the information, he sat down obediently and began channeling the Heaven and Earth Qi into his body, continuously strengthening his body, and transforming it into his Dantian.


    Gu Hua sat in meditation for more than a day. She stood up and secretly felt her dantian. Realizing that there was some Qi moving around, she smiled. Even though the improvement was depressing, it was still better than no improvement.


    It was already dusk outside the jade buckle space. The sunset covered the entire west side of Jade Bamboo Peak.


    Gu Hua slightly tidied herself up. After thinking about it, she still didn''t act like the TV series where she wore black clothes and covered her face with a veil. She only wiped her face and clothes with mud three times before leaving the room.


    Along the way, they only met a few medicine boys who hurriedly went to the cafeteria to eat, so no one paid any attention to her. Even after looking at her and seeing her messy appearance, they kept away from her and didn''t dare to approach her.


    Gu Ruoyun successfully made it to the place where she met the cloud. Looking at the pavilion not far away from them, she felt a sense of loneliness. It was bustling with noise and excitement.

 C49

    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t think too much about it. She grabbed a girl who passed by and asked pitifully, with a face that couldn''t be seen clearly, "Big sister and big sister, do you know where the kitchen is?"


    The girl being pulled was coincidentally one of the girls who were gossiping in the medicinal field at noon. The moment she heard the voice, Gu Hua Wei Wei immediately recognized it.


    This woman had delicate features, charming eyes, and a very cute appearance. If it wasn''t for the restlessness in her eyes, she would have grown up to be a pleasing person.


    "What are you doing in the kitchen?"


    The moment this woman opened her mouth, wasn''t that the purple caltrop that the big fellow in the medicinal field dispersed?


    "My elder sister is helping out in the kitchen. In the morning, I heard that her health hasn''t been well recently, so I wanted to take a look ¡­" Gu Hua wiped her eyes with her dirty and muddy hands. She shrugged her shoulders and cried in an especially sad manner, "The head kitchen envoy said that it won''t be much longer ¡­"


    "There''s a small road on the west side of the dining hall that leads directly to the kitchen. You can go by yourself." Seeing how Gu Ruoyun was crying, Zi Ling quickly took a step back and pointed to the west, as if she was afraid that she might get infected by some strange disease. She then turned around and ran away.


    Gu Hua lowered her hand and smiled faintly. Getting the information she wanted was more important than anything.


    He quickly ran to the west side, and along the way, strange flowers bloomed and fragrant smell filled the air. The bluestone steps went up one step at a time, and directly arrived at a small building with smoke rising from the stove. The smell of food wafted in the air, causing Gu Hua to swallow her saliva.


    The west side of the kitchen was next to the dining hall, so entering from here could only be considered as the back door. As she walked higher and higher, the pavilions and pavilions, one by one, appeared in front of her.


    He arrived at the back door of the kitchen without even catching his breath. It seemed that anyone could come and go freely since there was no one guarding the place.


    Gu Hua slightly raised her eyebrows. This was truly intriguing.


    The moment she stepped into the Zhu Clan, Gu Hua Wei already felt that something was wrong. Indeed, before she could land her feet, a wild beast''s roar mixed together as it rushed towards her in an aggressive manner!


    The corner of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched as she looked at a three-headed demonic beast. A wave of pain assaulted her, wasn''t this just asking for his life?


    The demon beast rushed over, its body was about the height of an adult male, it had shiny black fur, four powerful feet, and muscles above the knee. It was so well-developed that it made her somewhat afraid.


    Three heads shaped like dogs, three pairs of black eyes continuously circled around her feet as she entered the room. They just wouldn''t leave, as if saying that if she dared to step inside with both of her feet, she would be eaten on the spot!


    Gu Hua quickly retrieved the foot that she had used to reach into the room. Looking at the three-headed monster, she laughed dryly. "Sorry for disturbing, I accidentally caused you to do so."


    The six eyes did not move as they continued to laugh. "Actually, I''m here to see the scenery. That''s right, I''m here to see the scenery ¡­"


    "Roar!" Unable to understand what she was trying to say, the rightmost head let out a long hiss, and its four hooves kicked back and forth as if preparing to fight with her!


    What kind of rush was this?


    Gu Hua turned around and ran. She didn''t dare to lightly deal with this monster!

 C50

    Gu Hua You ran for a long distance before daring to stop. Seeing the three monsters standing by the door without the slightest intention of coming out, she heaved a sigh of relief. If these three monsters accidentally bit her, wouldn''t she die without a burial? It''s not worth it.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" Seeing that Gu Hua Wei Wei had not gone far, the three monsters let out fierce howls, as if they were trying to scare her away.


    Gu Hua panted and made a face at the roaring three-headed monster while sticking out her tongue. There was no way to get past the backdoor. She had to obediently find a shortcut. Nooblet was far from being a match for the local snake.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!" Seeing that Gu Hua Wei was still not being overpowered by his beasts, the three-headed monster was slightly displeased. Could it be that it had lost its might after so many years?


    "Stop screaming, I''ll get lost." Gu Hua waved slightly at the three monsters and pretended to leave, dawdling along the way. It was enough to let the three Mister Monsters regain some face.


    He knew that this physique of his was still very useful.


    Gu Hua looked for a place where the three monsters couldn''t see her. She turned around and ran into the forest surrounding the stairs, feeling her way around the kitchen. Before long, she arrived at the wall surrounding the kitchen. Look for shortcuts, bigger yards or something. There were all sorts of unknown entrances and passageways. Today, it had come for such a quick route. She did not believe that there was no other place to enter.


    The wild grasses drifted along the wall for a week, while Gu Hua Wei also walked around the wall for a week. After not finding any important path, Miss Gu was incomparably dejected, and began to circle around the wall again.


    Finally, a secret passage was discovered in an unknown place.


    Looking at the weeds that covered up the entrance to the cave, Gu Hua couldn''t help but want to shout ''Long live'' three times.


    He then quickly moved away from the weeds and entered the cave, arriving at the backyard of the kitchen with ease. Entering the courtyard, Miss Gu didn''t forget to cover up the entrance slightly. She obediently wandered around the courtyard, greeting the kitchen attendants who came and went to serve the dishes. She then quietly looked for the woodshed where Yan Jiao might be staying.


    The kitchen manager, Auntie Cai, had been watching the little girl, who had appeared out of nowhere, stealthily. She had no idea how this dirty little girl got into the backyard, could she have snuck in here to steal food?


    But she didn''t look like someone who was going to steal.


    After entering the backyard, Gu Hua Wei felt really bitter. She couldn''t even find her way now, so how was she supposed to find Yan Jiao? It would be great if she didn''t get caught.


    "Little girl, why did you come to the kitchen?" Lady Cai finally couldn''t bear the girl walking around carelessly anymore. She came out from under the eaves and waved at Lady Gu, who was still thinking about where the woodshed was. Her kind face and eyes seemed more amiable when she wasn''t talking.


    When Gu Hua saw the hempen-clothed woman in her thirties suddenly appear, she couldn''t tell if this person was good or bad. She could only muster up the courage to walk up, blinking pitifully as she politely asked, "Big sister, can you tell me where to put it?"


    Her tone was obedient and her voice was soft, causing others to feel pity for her.


    It was obvious that this aunt Cai was someone who cared for the fairer sex. She was immediately captivated by this dirty-looking but exceptionally beautiful young lady when she cried.

 C51

    Lady Cai had lived for so long, yet no one had ever called her sister before. She was overjoyed, but her face didn''t change at all.


    "Little girl, what are you doing in the woodshed?" Could it be that he needed some firewood or something? Auntie Cai muttered in her heart.


    When Gu Hua saw that the aunt wasn''t angry, she immediately kicked her nose and said, "I have a senior sister who has been imprisoned in the firewood house for three days without a meal. Auntie, I want to see her." As he spoke, tears fell down his face.


    Auntie Cai was anxious. She thought about it for a while, but it was nothing serious. She agreed immediately. "Little girl, don''t cry. Auntie will take you."


    She hadn''t thought that this aunt would be so easy to deal with. Miss Gu blinked her eyes with tears in her eyes, "Really?"


    "Auntie is not lying to you."


    Seeing this little girl''s dirty clothes, Auntie Cai knew that the internal strife within the sect was very serious, so she felt a little more pity. Holding Gu Hua''s small hand, she walked towards a separate room not far away, which was less than fifty meters away from the dog hole. Gu Hua Wei secretly noted down the location of the dog hole and followed Auntie Cai.


    "Little girl, auntie can open the door of the woodshed for you to meet your senior sister, but not for too long." Touching the little girl''s head, Auntie Cai took out the key and opened the door. The simple and crude woodshed was filled with dried wood. Yan Jiao, who was dressed as a medicine boy, appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei.


    Her blue clothes were stained with a little bit of blood, and the dozens of large boards made her look very fragile. When her lifeless eyes saw Gu Hua walk in from outside, they slightly lit up, and she looked at Gu Hua Wei in disbelief, "Slight, why are you here?"


    "Sister Yan." Gu Hua Wei''s heart ached when she saw Yan Jiao in such a state. She threw herself into her embrace but didn''t cry. "I''m the one who harmed you, right?"


    When Madame Cai saw this, she quietly closed the door and stood at the door, watching over the flowers.


    "No, Senior Sister did something wrong." Yan Jiao denied that she couldn''t let the poor little guy in her arms feel guilty. She was still a child.


    "Is Senior Sister hungry?" I have brought something for Senior Sister. " As he spoke, he took out something from his bosom and stuffed it into Yan Jiao''s hands.


    It was a bright red tomato. It looked very juicy and appetizing. Yan Jiao looked at the nameless fruit in her hand and asked with some doubt, "What kind of food is this?"


    Gu Hua rolled her eyes and patiently answered, "I found it in the woods. I ate it. There was no poison."


    Yan Jiao automatically translated that the five-year-old young girl didn''t leave with food and dug up weeds everywhere. When she found something, she would look after it with even more pity. "I won''t eat it. Eat it myself."


    How could she steal a child''s food?


    Gu Hua continued to secretly roll her eyes, "There''s still some left, Senior Yan. Quickly eat, I''ll be waiting for you."


    Yan Jiao knew Gu Hua Wei''s temperament, so she didn''t hesitate and slowly ate the tomato. As she ate, she asked, "Xiao Wei, how did you find this place?"


    "Ask the senior brothers and sisters from the other fields. They told Slight Chill that the big sister who just brought me in is also a good person."


    Auntie Cai, who was standing outside the door, let out a gentle smile. What a kind-hearted child.

 C52

    "Senior Sister, how long will it take for you to leave?" Gu Hua slightly opened her pure eyes as she stared at Yan Jiao. The longer she stayed here, the more guilt she felt, and the more she owed. It had to be known that in this boundless universe, the most taboo thing was to be in debt.


    "There is still one more day. By this time tomorrow, Senior Sister will be able to leave." Yan Jiao was even more fond of her Junior Sister, who had thought of ways to visit her in times of crisis. "I don''t have to worry about Senior Sister. Senior Sister has learned some sect mental cultivation methods, so these injuries are nothing."


    I''m fine, I''m fine.


    Miss Gu clenched her fists. "Then, Lil ''Dan, can you come back tomorrow?"


    "No, senior sister will go find you." Thinking about the fact that they had to climb a mountain by going to the cafeteria and Gu Hua Wei was a child who hadn''t cultivated before, Yan Jiao felt a little worried. "You can''t come up."


    "I''m not afraid of you, senior apprentice-sister." If it wasn''t for that so-called three-headed monster, she really wouldn''t have been afraid ¡­


    "No." Yan Jiao did not negotiate at all. "It''s already getting dark. Go back quickly."


    "Fine." Miss Gu shut her mouth. Meeting a Holy Mother or something like that would be considered bad luck for her. This Yan Jiao really did look like she had a heart of a Holy Mother ¡­


    Ai, after all, she was the first female bonsai since she came here, and she had already tolerated her Madonna.


    Speaking of which, she was in such a miserable state. She had never seen Li Xiaoming visit her before, and even the cultivator who promised her had run off to who knows where. He was truly unlucky.


    Men, especially men with some ability, were unreliable.


    Relying on others made him even more unreliable.


    Gu Hua pushed the door open and saw Auntie Cai standing guard at the door. She revealed a sweet smile. "Sis, I''ve finished talking with Senior Sister. Can you walk me out?"


    Auntie Cai stroked her head with a smile, her furry hair felt really good. "Big Sis will give you some food to eat, you can go down."


    Miss Gu was struck by the pie that fell from the sky and couldn''t react for a long time. "Really? You''re not lying to me, are you? "


    Auntie Cai felt a pang in her heart. This child was really pitiful. She didn''t know how long it had been since she last ate, but she needed to bring her more food.


    "Silly child, big sister never lies." It was just that it had no resistance to children.


    Miss Gu sniffed. She had taken advantage of the situation, "Thank you elder sister."


    "Good girl, come with big sister." Auntie Cai led Gu Hua Wei to a room not far away from the woodshed. Upon entering, a light scent made Gu Hua feel refreshed, as if he had just woken up from a dream.


    "Wait here, I''ll be right back." Auntie Cai closed the door, turned around, and headed to the back hall.


    Gu Hua sat on the bed and scanned the surroundings. Although the decorations of the house seemed simple, everything was done with effort. Exquisite tables and chairs, a complicated and comfortable bedding, simple and generous decorations ¡­ the owner of this house must have quite a high position.


    Was this elder sister really just a chef in the cafeteria?


    Gu Hua was slightly absent-minded. If she was able to get on the leaderboard, wouldn''t her days in the future be a little easier?


    If that was the case, then should she be by his side or not?


    It would be wrong not to side with her and owe her a favor.


    No, she really doesn''t want to. Wuu ¡­.

 C53

    Before Miss Gu could finish her beautiful struggle, Auntie Cai came in with a large bag of things. She looked at Gu Hua Wei who was still in a daze on the bed and gave a kind smile. "Come over quickly."


    Gu Hua ran over happily, drooling as she stared at the bag in Auntie Cai''s hands. If she had a good relationship with this big sis, she would definitely eat and dress well in the future. Okay, she would start a relationship with her.


    "Eat some." Auntie Cai opened the package and took out a few pieces of fragrant osmanthus cake, placing them in Gu Hua Wei''s hands. "Eat first, they''re all yours."


    Gu Hua looked at the big package of pastries. She smiled so much that her eyes narrowed. She bit the osmanthus cake in her hands and felt that life had become beautiful again. How beautiful was it?


    "Thank you big sister ¡­" Gu Hua still didn''t forget to thank her benefactor even after wolfing down her food. She decided that when she became rich in the future, she would repay this Auntie Cai well, and try to get her to give her more delicious food.


    Hum, hum, hum, hum ~


    Auntie Cai was delighted. She stroked Miss Gu''s furry round head as she thought to herself, "In the future, if you finish eating, come here and find me." As he spoke, he took out a sound transmitting talisman from his sleeve. "You only need to come to the door and call out to me with this sound transmitting talisman."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei hastily wiped her hands and took the sound transmitting talisman from Auntie Cai''s hands, carefully putting it into the pouch on her waist. In reality, she had secretly stuffed it into the storage ring. Never take the risk.


    "Thank you, big sister." Auntie Cai didn''t tire of hearing this, she treated Gu Hua Wei even more gently.


    After taking care of the osmanthus cake in her hands, Aunt Cai saw that it was getting late, so she led Gu Hua Wei towards the dining hall. After taking care of the osmanthus cake in her hands, Aunt Cai saw that it was getting late, so she led Gu Hua Wei towards the dining hall.


    Auntie Cai then called out, "Three Devils!" The three monsters immediately calmed down, looking at Auntie Cai with evasive eyes. They cried out, took a few steps back, and dodged to the side.


    Gu Hua was a little envious, but she still carried her bag with her and bid farewell to the gentle and loving Auntie Cai. Slowly, she ran down the mountain towards her own residence.


    Because it was getting late, Gu Hua couldn''t help but secretly feel relieved as she didn''t see many disciples of the Jade Bamboo Peak. She found a corner with no one around and placed her bag in the middle of the space.


    Halfway to an herb field, Gu Hua Wei heard some movement from somewhere within the herb field and quietly stopped, not daring to continue walking.


    He heard the sound of heavy breathing coming from deep within the grass of the herb field. There were also sounds of pouting, the rustling of clothes, and the rustling of grass as they pressed down on the herbs one after another.


    Gu Hua was slightly startled, but she immediately understood what was going on. This was a type of wild battle, how could he let her meet such a situation.


    Miss Gu found a place deep in the grass where the wild pig feet couldn''t roll over and sat down. There were no television movies from the twenty-first century here and it would be interesting to watch a real person show here. It was just that she didn''t know who the main characters were or if there was anything she could use in the future.


    Threats, for example.


    The Cloud Sect permitted dual cultivation, so it wasn''t allowed to have a secret relationship. From this, it could be seen that it wasn''t a dual cultivation.


    The movements in the grass became more and more intense. Gu Hua Wei reckoned that someone within fifty meters would be able to hear her.


    The man''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and the woman became unreserved.


    "Quick, quick ¡­"


    The woman called out anxiously, "Hurry ¡­"


    The man''s movements became even larger as he said shamelessly, "You shameless woman, you''re really getting more and more ¡­"


    "Senior brother An, you''re the only one who treats me the best."


    "Junior Apprentice Sister is so passionate and passionate ¡­ Senior Apprentice Brother can''t help it."


    "Senior apprentice-brother ¡­" The woman was even more coquettish.


    "My good junior sister, senior will treat you even better ¡­"


    There was another chorus of voices.


    The more Gu Hua listened to the woman''s voice, the more she felt a strange sense of familiarity. She seemed to have heard such a voice somewhere before.


    It seems like not long ago ¡­


    The woman''s voice became emotional, and her voice should have been cold.


    In an instant, Gu Hua Wei knew who this woman was.


    The eldest senior sister of Jade Bamboo Peak, Xi Hua.


    The Jade Bamboo Peak was known as the Flower of the High Mountains.


    Thinking of this identity, Miss Gu was a little fed up. You are a flower of high mountains, how could you be so unrestrained behind the scenes? You are a fake white lotus.


    Senior brother An was probably a senior brother of some peak, otherwise how could he have the ability to match the fake White Lotus Xihua?


    Gu Hua had no intention of appreciating the sight anymore. The two of them fought to their hearts'' content as they turned around and left with small steps.


    As she walked, she thought that if this fake white lotus offended her and pissed her off, she would use this Senior brother An to threaten her and see who could catch her in the end.


    Returning to the thatched cottage, Gu Hua Wei took advantage of the darkness to enter the jade buckle space and borrowed the dense spiritual Qi to continue cultivating the most basic of inner breathing.


    The next day, Gu Hua Wei woke up and went to the stream to wash her face. Finally, she saw Mr. Bird, who had disappeared from sight. Mr. Bird stood at the other side of the stream, looking haggard.


    Gu Hua was slightly curious as to where Mr. Bird, who had been missing for a few days, had gone to, but there was an obstacle in the communication between man and the spiritual beast. Gu Hua slightly dispelled that thought, sneakily took out a few tomatoes from the space, threw them over, and Mr. Bird became even more energetic.


    Gu Hua heaved a sigh of relief. This Floating Bird could also be considered as her friend. She hoped that he would always be this happy.


    Yan Jiao also returned quickly. Gu Hua Wei once again had a beautiful, leisurely and miserable life.


    Early in the morning, he would run around the stream with Mr. Bird, then find Yan Jiao to come up with a variety of herbs and exercise. At night, he would enter the space to cultivate.


    For the first time in her body tempering, she only had three attributes left. Thus, she did not force him. Instead, she chose three attributes from the Compendium Pavilion and started cultivating.


    The early stages of the¡¶ Thirty-six Evading Mice¡· were all too familiar. All that was lacking was the fact that the inner strength within her body was slowly accumulating. Compared to her weak and unwindy body from before, she was now a beautiful young girl at the second level of Qi Disciple stage.


    Although the three attributes were not as pure as the single attribute, they were still of great use to her. Although her cultivation speed was slow, she was still very happy.


    She would only wait until the second body refining exercise, then she would be able to fuse these three attributes into one attribute and ascend to greater heights.


    Right now, the most important thing was to exercise the body and the mind.


    There was no time in the mountains. Time passed by in a flash, day by day.


    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.


    One morning, the air was fresh and clear. Groups and groups of white, floating birds were flying freely in the high sky. The whistling sound of the birds filled the entire mountain peak.


    On the beautiful and quiet mountain peak, a little girl dressed in a light yellow dress sat by the stream. Dew rippled in her eyes, and the little girl watched the flying birds while chewing on a piece of dog-tailed grass. She looked very relaxed and beautiful.


    The humongous floating bird seemed to have discovered the little girl nearby. It took the lead to rush down first and landed beside the little girl. Its big, black gem-like eyes looked at the little girl eagerly, waiting for something.


    Gu Hua sighed lightly, stroking Mr. Bird''s even harder feathers, feeling somewhat gratified and emotional. "I owe you." As he said that, he took out ten tomatoes and placed them on the ground. Mr. Bird happily cried out as he ate the tomatoes, completely oblivious to himself.


    Gu Hua swung her palm, releasing a stream of Qi which landed on the stream. In an instant, the stream within a few miles'' radius turned white, freezing the ice.


    Miss Gu smiled proudly. The hardships she had endured over the past three years had been rewarded.


    Look, she was only a mere Qi Cultivating Stage and yet she could freeze such a great distance. Her technique is truly extraordinary.


    The frozen stream, as though spring had returned to the earth, suddenly became lively and began to sing merrily. It flowed further away from her, and only the small fiery grass by her side was able to tell you what had just happened.


    Only the Wind Attribute was left untested.


    Gu Hua kept her head down. It was time to go to the medicine garden.


    With these thoughts in mind, Gu Hua dashed towards the medicinal field like a gust of wind. In the blink of an eye, she arrived at the door of the house, picked up her hoe, and walked towards the medicinal field with small steps.


    It only took about a minute. If it was a normal day, she would have needed to walk for ten minutes. Lady Gu was quite pleased with herself.


    The herb field from three years ago was now different from the past. If one were to say that it could only be considered as being able to grow grass three years ago, then it would be possible to grow medicinal herbs three years later. The lush green thousand legged ginseng was already as tall as Gu Hua''s waist.


    Besides weeding, Miss Gu couldn''t help feeling a little lonely. Last year, Yan Jiao had unintentionally caught the eyes of an elder of Jade Bamboo Peak and taken in as a personal disciple. She was no longer a medicine boy.


    Although her mood was getting better and better, not a single person speaking still left her, a newcomer from that bustling place of the twenty-first century, somewhat lonely.


    Someone else should take her away as well. She was also a good girl, and a girl that no one wanted was really easy to fall for.


    Someone, take her.


    Wuwuwu ~ ~


    Thinking of this, Miss Gu still thought of that heartless student from the Cloud Sect who had abandoned her as soon as she entered the sect. She didn''t know if he was still alive or not. She hoped he was still alive.


    The bright noonday sunlight sprinkled across the medicinal field. Gu Hua packed her things and decided to go to the cafeteria to take a look at Auntie Cai, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Ever since Auntie Cai gave her the sound transmitting talisman three years ago, she would often run over to look for Auntie Cai. Her relationship with Auntie Cai was getting closer and closer.

 C54

    The rear part of Jade Bamboo Peak was exactly the same as three years ago. Other than some changes in the surrounding vegetation, even the three monsters known as the Three Devils had not changed much. If one were to talk about changes, there was only Gu Hua who came and went time and time again.


    This was a great thing for Gu Hua Wei Wei. Indeed, being a friend with a dog was much better than being a friend with a person.


    As usual, Gu Hua Wei walked in and touched the dog head that was still displeased with her. The three of them touched the dog head, and the three of them licked the soles of her feet to show their gratitude. After smoothing her hair, Gu Hua Wei finally stood up and walked into the courtyard.


    Auntie Cai was still busying herself in the kitchen, while Gu Hua Wei was sitting in front of her house. Hearing all sorts of noises coming from the back hall not too far away, she was also very happy. After all, she lived her life in complete isolation.


    Closing her eyes, Gu Ruoyun recalled her own days in this world and could not help but feel sorrowful. She touched her tears of bitterness and pulled herself together.


    Although she was alone and had nothing by her side, who dared to say that she would be single in the future?


    In the future, she would definitely return to Cold City, to her parents'' side. She would also have to bring her husband who had been trapped in a trap with her, so that she wouldn''t be knocked to the ground by the momentary loneliness.


    Auntie Cai busied herself for a while before she came out of her room. She saw Gu Ruoyun''s face change a few times as if she was getting more and more spirited. In the end, she sat in front of her house full of fighting spirit, so beautiful that she almost couldn''t stop herself from jumping over.


    As expected, it was a little treasure that she had her eyes on.


    Auntie Cai walked over happily and patted Gu Ruoyun''s head. Seeing Gu Ruoyun''s bright eyes on her, she felt even happier. She pinched Gu Hua''s round face and waved her hand. "Today, big sister will make treasure''s favorite spicy chicken leg." Tears welled up in Miss Gu''s eyes, unmoved. She hugged Madame Cai tightly. "I knew eldest sister would treat me the best."


    Lady Gu''s words were extremely pleasant to hear. Auntie Cai gave her a fierce kiss on the cheek before happily opening the door. She put Gu Hua Wei into her room and went back to the kitchen, preparing for her favorite meal.


    It wasn''t easy to come here, she must make her heart fatter.


    Gu Hua was sitting cross-legged on the bed, repeating the secret method of inner force cultivation over and over again in order to pass the time.


    All of the new disciples from three years ago must participate in this competition, and the three victors will all be given special rewards from the Yun Sect. Although training as a cannon fodder was extremely slow and she did not feel any presence, when it was time to rush to the top, she had to put her all on the line.


    What she lacked the most right now was actual combat experience. She had never been out of Jade Bamboo Peak, had never seen the outside world, and even with this little bit of skill, she had to hide it from anyone who discovered her secret.


    However, a purple jade ring was still worth trusting. At least, this mysterious and unfathomable aunt Cai, who was hiding in the back of Jade Bamboo Peak with her unique skills, was unable to see that she was no longer a trash, possessing three attributes.


    After her wild thoughts, Gu Hua Wei was able to adjust the chaotic internal energy in her body, and heard the light footsteps of Auntie Cai. If she was not mistaken, this Auntie Cai should be an Aurous Core stage cultivator.


    Auntie Cai pushed the door open and saw Gu Hua''s eyes staring at the plate of spicy chicken legs in her hands that exuded a strong fragrance, just like a small beast waiting to be fed. Auntie Cai secretly smiled in her heart, pretending to be calm as she placed the chicken legs in front of Gu Hua Wei and gently said, "Go ahead and eat."


    With that, he handed Gu Hua a pair of bamboo chopsticks. Gu Hua Wei immediately took the chopsticks, grabbed the chicken leg, and wolfed it down. His greedy look almost made Auntie Cai think that this was a rare delicacy, but it was just an ordinary chicken leg.


    Madame Cai stretched out her hand and took out a handkerchief from her waist, wiping off the sweat on Miss Gu''s forehead from the heat. "Eat slowly, no one will snatch it away from you."


    Afraid that she might choke, Gu Hua Wei Wei even went to the kitchen and brought a cup of sweet water with honey on it. Gu Hua Wei immediately felt that this Auntie Cai was a custom-made nanny. She was so considerate and loving that she was almost drunk.


    Gu Hua finished eating the chicken leg. It was already noon. She stroked her plump belly and felt that life had become perfect.


    Madame Cai packed up her things and didn''t immediately head to the kitchen. Instead, she sat down next to her, wiping the sweat off her face and said, "It has been almost three years since you came to this Jade Bamboo Peak, right?"


    Gu Hua was startled. Could it be that Auntie Cai had something important to tell her?


    "Yes, sister." Gu Hua Wei Wei could only pretend to be obedient.


    Auntie Cai didn''t pinch her cheeks like she usually did. Instead, she worriedly asked, "There''s going to be a magic battle in a few days, what do you think?"


    Miss Gu rolled her eyes inwardly. Was he concerned about her life or death?


    "I''m just a cripple. I don''t know what to do." At this point, Gu Hua Wei squeezed out a tear filled with sadness and said, "Big Sis, I''ll lose."


    "Silly child." Madame Cai rubbed her head. "If you lose, so be it. Big Sister will protect you. Don''t worry, as long as you are not injured."


    What kind of amulet was this? Gu Hua''s heart leaped with joy.


    "But even senior brothers and sisters are so much stronger than me. I''m so scared. Big sister, tell me, am I going to die ¡­" After saying that, tears welled up in his eyes.


    Auntie Cai''s heart had been softened by her tears. She wiped them away and said softly, "With big sister here, big sister won''t let you die."


    "Wuwuwu ~ ~ Big sister, you''re the only one who treats me the best." Lady Gu shamelessly threw herself into Auntie Cai''s arms, aiming straight for her. "Big sister, when I have the ability in the future, I must protect you!"


    Big sister''s darling, Big sister doesn''t need your protection. Big sister only wants you to be safe." As she spoke, Auntie Cai took an object from her white neck. Gu Hua looked at it and saw that it was a pendant, hanging it up with a kind of almost invisible cicada silk. The pendant was a very unremarkable little monkey, made from a kind of black mud.


    However, for some reason, Gu Hua Wei Wei sensed an especially terrifying power from within the clay figurine. It was as if there was something hidden inside the fingernail sized clay sculpture, ready to explode at any moment.


    Auntie Cai stuffed the clay sculpture into her hand, lifted her hand to stroke her little head, explaining softly, "This was a protective device my master made for me thirty years ago to prevent me from having a comeback during the competition. I''ve worn it for thirty years, and Ai Hui, he''s a guardian god, so elder sister has given it to you. You must return safely to my elder sister''s side." Reaching out a hand to close Gu Hua''s hand, Auntie Cai looked out the window, a little reluctant. "This little monkey can protect me, but it can definitely protect you. Don''t worry."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei looked at the mud monkey in his hand, and felt touched. Tears came out of her eyes and dripped onto the mud monkey, making her cry like a person.


    "Elder sister, I can''t take it." She gave it back to her. "I can''t take what my sister''s master gave me. I''m sure I''ll be able to return alive." After saying that, he placed the mud monkey on the bed, turned around, and ran out. His speed was like the wind, causing the three ghosts who were guarding the door to be stunned.


    Gu Hua Wei ran into the woods and cried. She was so touched by Auntie Cai that she felt guilty.


    Auntie Cai was someone who came to her side at a time when everyone was away from her and most helpless and lonely. She treated her well, but what did she do? She knew she would protect her, so she pretended to cry in exchange for Auntie Cai''s life saving treasure. She did succeed, but she wasn''t happy at all.


    She was no longer herself.


    In the past, she would never do such a despicable thing. But now, her mind was in a disarray. What difference was there between her and those girls with ill intentions outside?


    Gu Hua slightly hated her greed, and felt deeply sorry for Auntie Cai who was wholeheartedly treating her well. She clenched her fists, because she was determined to survive and return to Auntie Cai unscathed. Even if she couldn''t stay with her, she had to make the woman in the back hall happy.


    They were both people who were afraid of loneliness, so the moment Auntie Cai saw her, she fell for her. Everything had nothing to do with this pair of skin.


    Gu Hua sat on the ground and wiped her tears away. Leaning against a tree, she felt as if she had nothing to tie her down. At the same time, she also seemed to have understood something.


    The inner walls of the peak Qi Cultivating Stage who had been holding back also began to loosen up. The true qi within his body continued to rush forward, wanting to destroy all obstacles in front of him.


    Pain spread from Gu Hua''s internal organs to her four limbs. She clenched her teeth tightly, the sweat on her forehead was as big as the rain, and her face was extremely pale from the impact.


    Fresh blood dripped from the corner of her lips. Gu Hua remained alert for a moment as she used her spiritual sense to observe the changes in her body. The gas in the air entered her body unabashedly, and wished her a little bit of strength.


    Under the pressure of everyone pushing against the wall, the inner wall fell. His true qi was like a naughty elf, flowing through his limbs like a raging river.


    An exceptionally relaxed feeling made Gu Hua slightly narrow her eyes. It was so comfortable that she wanted to jump up and down.


    One had to know that she was now a Foundation Establishment cultivator.


    She would absolutely not die during the competition. As for whether she would win or not, that was another story entirely.


    After resting for a while, Gu Hua decided to go look for Auntie Cai, but the sound of footsteps in the forest gradually calmed her down.

 C55

    Gu Hua Wei Wei quietly sat there, wanting to wait for the sound of the footsteps to leave before coming out. However, things were unpredictable, and even she had no way of knowing.


    The sound of footsteps stopped not far away from her tree. From the sound of the footsteps, there were probably three or four people there.


    The voice seemed to be in the midst of a change in tone, and was somewhat hoarse. "Senior brother Yu, let''s go and fetch Junior Sister Gu. She hasn''t had a proper meal in the past few days, I want to take her to the back hall to find something to eat."


    Another voice followed, "Lin Yan, Junior Sister Gu was not brought by you alone. I want to go as well. Let''s go find Junior Sister Gu."


    The voice was clear and cheerful, and it was the voice of a woman. However, this voice seemed somewhat familiar to Gu Hua. It was as if she had heard it somewhere before.


    "Junior-apprentice Brother Lin, Junior-apprentice Sister Yun, there is a taboo in the sect that forbids anyone from entering or leaving the back hall. Otherwise, it would be best if you were punished by the sect rules." This voice, Gu Hua remembered, was Yu Han. Three years ago, he was a male cultivator who wanted to be good after a good show, and the previous voice was the same voice that made her feel humiliated when she saw him.


    Truly, there was a diversity of people, and people would always stay together with the same people.


    "Senior brother, what should we do with junior sister Gu?" The one called Lin Yan was getting a bit anxious. With an anxious expression, he said, "She has really worried me these past few days." His words were filled with care and love for Junior Martial Sister Gu.


    Cloudy Heavens pursed his lips, feeling a little impatient. Wasn''t this just a beautiful lady? Was there a need to be so protective?


    "I will take care of Junior Sister Gu and eat." Yun Xiao pinched her crimson sleeves, and with an expression of concern, she said, "Junior Sister Gu, you live with me. I should be the one to help you."


    "Junior Yun is quite thoughtful, let''s leave it as it is." Yu Han heaved a sigh of relief, a trace of impatience could be seen between his brows.


    Ever since Junior Sister Gu entered the sect, many things had happened. Everything had to do with her. She was truly a woman that no one could like, rather than ¡­


    It would be better if that little girl ¡­


    Yuhan felt a little absent-minded, as if he had thought of something. He suddenly wanted to go to the precipice on the west side of Jade Bamboo Peak to have a look. It seemed that he hadn''t had such an impulse in a long time.


    "I''ll be leaving first. I''ll leave Junior Sister Gu''s matter to the two of you to take care of." After saying that, Yuhan did not wait for Lin Yan and Yun Meng to reply. He turned around and stepped onto a sharp sword, disappearing in an instant.


    Yun Xiao stomped his feet in frustration as he glared at Lin Yan, his tone filled with ill intent, "Look at you! You scared this senior brother away! You really are something!"


    Lin Yan touched his head in puzzlement, "Why can''t I see it at all?"


    "All you think about is your Junior Sister Gu. If you could tell, pigs can climb trees." After kicking Lin Yan, Yun also left on his sword.


    Lin Yan giggled foolishly, "I''m still going back the way I came. Junior-apprentice Sister Gu must have been waiting for too long."


    After a while, she smiled, turned around, and left. She wasn''t in a hurry to see Auntie Cai, but right now she had to go back to the house and consolidate her strength. When she returned safely, Auntie Cai wouldn''t have to worry.


    Gu Hua ran back to the small hut and saw a blue robe standing at the far end of the medicine field. The youth looked like he was 14 or 15 years old and had a smile on his face.


    This was a youth with a jade-like temperament.


    This was Gu Hua Wei Wei''s first feeling.


    When he got closer, Gu Hua Wei''s comfortable feeling was suddenly gone. It was actually him? Why would he come here?


    Perhaps he was here to look for someone, or perhaps he was here to enjoy the scenery, and also to look at the herbs she grew? Or maybe, he had nothing to do after eating too much, so he came here.


    In short, in Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s eyes, this Yu Han''s appearance here had nothing to do with her at all. Perhaps she didn''t even know who she was, so she continued to be her honest, invisible self. Not only was it safe, it was also very comfortable.


    Gu Hua quietly walked to the front of the young man and continued walking without any intention of stopping.


    Yu Han''s face instantly turned cold.


    He saw the girl from far away. He was going to greet her and get to know her, but he wouldn''t tell you. He didn''t even know the girl''s name.


    Only when the girl approached him did he realize that she had already forgotten about him and that they had never interacted before.


    He was momentarily flustered. This was not the result he wanted.


    He suddenly came to a realization and called out to her, "Junior Sister, can you tell me where the restroom is?"


    The young man, who was as warm as jade, stared at the little girl who was about to leave. He was extremely anxious, afraid that she would leave his side without even turning around.


    Gu Hua turned her head slightly and saw Yuhan''s anxious expression. She thought he was admiring the scenery because he wanted to find someone who could guide him to the toilet.


    Quietly wiping away her sweat, Miss Gu became even more impatient when she saw the cold jade. Afraid of suffocating him, she pointed in a direction with her pinky, pouting, "Over there."


    After which, he covered his mouth and laughed without any respect for his image.


    Yu Han bit his lips and looked tearfully at Miss Gu. In the end, he turned and left without looking back. Lady Gu did not notice her bitter back, slow footsteps, and a face full of grievance.


    She yawned and turned away.


    When he realized that Miss Gu would not come looking for him, Yu Han reluctantly turned his head. When he realized that there was no one behind him, his resentful little eyes turned cold as he stared at the small grass hut not far away. He took a big step and rolled away in a huff.


    After Gu Hua saw that Yu Han had finally left, he slightly closed the window and calmly ran to the jade buckle space, meticulously meditating.


    Although she was now a Foundation Establishment cultivator, her body still had some chaotic true energy after she entered the Foundation Establishment stage. She had to stabilize this true energy within seven days or else if she met an opponent, her blood would boil.


    Time passed by very quickly. Unknowingly, six days had passed, and a month had passed in the jade buckle space.


    Today was the day for drawing numbers, and tomorrow was the day of the official competition. Although Gu Hua looked like a trash with five spiritual roots from the outside world, she still needed to ask around for information.


    The medicinal field that was originally bustling with activity did not have a single medicine boy. Most likely, they had all gone to the Jade Bamboo Peak''s main hall to pick out his number.


    The Jade Pearl Peak''s main hall was called Jade Yi Hall. The room was tall and high-end, the decorations were also luxurious and moving, and it was even slightly exquisite. Sure enough, women lived in different places.


    He could see a group of blue robed disciples in the distance. They were all women, not a single man, and they were all chattering non-stop, every chance they had, the little girls were all obediently standing in front of the main hall in a neat line, one lower than the other, and they were all bowing their heads and not saying a single word.


    Miss Gu stretched her back and slowly stood at the back of the line. She looked at the blue disciple robes worn by others, then looked at her own tattered pudding clothing in order to pretend to be poor. Although she was unhappy, she still remained silent.


    No robes, no robes. Do you really think I don''t have any clothes? Humph!


    Very soon, a middle-aged woman wearing a light blue white bamboo dress appeared in front of Jade Fragrance Hall. She was about thirty or forty years old, and was not too beautiful, but her imposing aura was enough to show that she was different from the rest. Her eyes were large and straight, and her skin was fair and beautiful.


    Yu Qingzhu, just like her name suggested, was the Jade Bamboo Peak''s Elder, Elder Yu.


    Yu Qingzhu''s gaze swept across the pile of little girls around ten years old and did not have the slightest trace of tender affection for them. "I''ve summoned all of you here today. Do you know why?"


    The pairs of little girls stared at each other, not daring to reply. Yu Qingzhu''s gaze became even more dignified, as if she was dissatisfied that no one had answered her question. After all, she only liked obedient people.


    Little girl or little boy.


    At this time, a trembling voice came from the crowd. Master, are you doing it for the competition tomorrow? " That voice was something that Miss Gu was very familiar with. It was a cloud. She really didn''t expect that the domineering little girl from three years ago who wanted to kill her would be like her. It was just that she seemed to have better luck than her and was intrepid from the start.


    "Why did I come here?" Yu Qingzhu did not give Yun Yun any face, and ruthlessly said: "When this elder asks a question, listen well with your ears. If you don''t answer, then shut up and don''t slap your face to make it look fat."


    She didn''t seem to consider that Yun Yun was only a little girl around ten years old. When it came to attacking people, she simply didn''t need to kill them with a single slash.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei liked this kind of woman. Powerful, bitter, and uncaring.


    Yun Yun''s face was pale and she did not say anything. There were tears in her eyes, but she did not dare to drop them. Looking at the girl beside her, all she could do was pinch her tears.


    I let you slap your face to make it look like you''re a fatty, now you''re reaping what you sow.


    Yu Qingzhu glanced at the clouds and asked, "Does anyone else know?"


    At this point, no one dared to rashly answer the question. They were afraid that if they were careless, they would be scolded by this temperamental master.


    After a while, a voice rang out. It was different from the soft and gentle voice of the cloud. The voice was full of vigor. "For the opponent number plate of the sparring competition."


    It was a girl who looked weak, but was actually soft on the outside and strong on the inside. At least, that was what Gu Hua Wei thought. The girl was about the same age as the cloud, but her face was even more beautiful than the cloud.


    Without a doubt, this was an outstanding girl.

 C56

    The moment the girl''s voice fell, Yu Qingzhu wasn''t the only one looking at her; the surrounding disciples were all looking at her.


    Even the blue robes of an ordinary disciple could not cover the beautiful aura of this little girl. She looked at Yu Qingzhu with a neither haughty nor humble manner. From her pursed lips, one could tell that she was slightly nervous.


    Gu Hua turned her gaze away and shrugged her shoulders. No matter what luck this girl had in the future, it was none of Gu Hua''s business. She had to take care of herself and keep her mouth shut.


    Yu Qingzhu quickly withdrew her gaze and did not deny the little girl''s words. This was enough to prove that she was right.


    Yu Qingzhu continued: "Since you all represent the Jade Bamboo Peak, then listen carefully. No matter how strong your opponent is, use your true abilities to win honor for the peak. Don''t be afraid of death, once you die, this elder will let you live intact!"


    The female disciple''s strict and bloodthirsty voice once again made all the other disciples shrink back their necks. Was there a woman like her who would put her death on her lips? It was as if he wished for them all to die.


    "Also, if I find anyone who is afraid of death, cut off the tendons in their arms and legs immediately and drive down the Yun Sect, so that you can see the consequences of being afraid of death!"


    When Gu Ruoyun heard this, she finally felt a chill on her neck. She shrunk back and sniffed pitifully, wondering if she should continue pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger.


    "Whether you win or lose, you have to stand down. If you find someone who falls to the ground, the punishment will not change." This was to say that if they lost and were seriously injured, they wouldn''t be able to get up, but they''d be driven out of the Yun Sect, and their tendons would have to be severed as well.


    This woman was probably having menopause. Gu Hua guessed that she might think that she was old and her disciples were all beautiful like flowers and water. She couldn''t bear to watch any longer and was jealous, so she took the chance to take revenge.


    As for what the real reason was, it was none of his business.


    Yu Qingzhu picked up the pieces and said a total of two sentences.


    The first sentence: "Beat him without regard for his life. Kill him and I will take responsibility."


    The second sentence: You are not allowed to lose too much, and you are not allowed to lose too badly either. Otherwise, you will break your hands and feet and throw down the mountain.


    After Gu Hua''s summary, there was only a single sentence left, and that was, ''Promises, kiss little lolis, don''t care about your life. We''re ladies, we''re not afraid of anything. At worst, we''ll just break our hands and feet.


    Alright, towards this Master who seemed to be righteous but was actually retarded, she had already lost all love for him. Who knows when she might find him unpleasing to the eye, just like that ¡­ It was better to plan ahead.


    Unknowingly, Yu Qingzhu had already been labeled as a brainless person by Lady Gu. She probably knew about it, but she also could not understand the deepest meaning of these two words.


    After Yu Qingzhu had finished her beautiful speech, a few Foundation Establishment women around the age of twenty came forward with wooden tokens in their hands. They passed them down one by one; these were probably the tokens for the competition tomorrow.


    Gu Hua frowned slightly. She still wanted to use her luck to pick a weak opponent. However, when she saw the numbers on the sign, her expression changed. Who was going to tell her who the three big words on the sign were?


    She really wanted to drop the sign, fuck his two hundred and fifty!


    Her hands trembled, then she obediently put the token back into her pocket. Two hundred and fifty was fine, but the ancients didn''t know what these two hundred and fifty meant.


    After receiving the token, Yu Qingzhu turned around and left without a care for her disciple''s feelings. The remaining lolis were also silent as if they were frightened and settled down, returning to their own homes to look for their mothers.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was no longer in a hurry. He walked back unsteadily, but stopped after taking a few steps. He looked at the girl running in front of him, but did not continue walking forward. He was looking at her with a dull expression.


    That young girl was the one who answered Yu Qingzhu''s question. She was running towards a place not far away where a white figure stood. Her charming appearance made circles in Gu Hua Wei Wei''s head.


    "Junior Sister Gu, you''ve been waiting for a long time, right?" Li Jun ran over and held the young girl''s white and tender hand. "Are you very tired? Senior Sister has neglected you. "


    The young girl held Li Jun''s hand and smiled brilliantly, causing people to fall in love with her at first sight. She gently replied, "Senior Sister, I am not tired at all. I am just envious." As she finished speaking, a tinge of sadness could be seen on the young girl''s peerless countenance. "I wonder when I''ll end up like all of you."


    Li Jun was deeply touched by the reddish rims of her Junior Sister''s eyes and hastily comforted her: "Three years from now, Junior Sister will definitely bring glory to my Jade Bamboo Peak. Don''t be sad, or else that stinking brat Lin Yan will think that I am bullying you again, and we will protect you."


    "I know, thank you senior sister."


    Li Jun patted her junior-apprentice sister''s shoulder, "It''s almost noon. Lin Yan should have been waiting at the cafeteria for a while. Let''s go, I''m hungry." As she spoke, her beautiful face revealed a hint of gluttony. Only then did the young girl break down into tears and smile. The two of them held hands as they walked away.


    Gu Hua glanced in the direction the two of them had left and sighed. She only needed to say something painful: "The heavens are going to kill me ~ ~ ~"


    He had first obtained an unlucky number, and now an even unlucky piece of news had arrived ¡ª Gu Qingcheng had actually joined the Yun Sect?!


    Furthermore, she had even fooled around with him. If he was a goddess when compared to a diaosi like her who couldn''t keep even half of her friends around, then she would reluctantly become a woman.


    Alright, who told him to be so full of luck. With his golden fingers open, even if his reputation was ruined by her, he would still be able to sneak up on her despite losing the perfect opportunity. What did this mean? This meant that the title of the main character could not be reversed. She was someone who loved everyone. She was someone who had been stepped on by others until now. The difference between them was like heaven and earth.


    As long as the white lotus didn''t come looking for trouble, she would naturally treat it as her dog''s tail. If the white lotus was a green tea bitch and came looking for trouble, she would be so embarrassed that she would stand at the highest point in her morality, making the white lotus the true green tea bitch.


    He had abused her over and over again, until he had abused her to such an extent that he had abused her deeply.


    After coming to an understanding, Gu Ruoyun continued to stroll home. Halfway through her walk, she happily stepped on a piece of dog-tailed grass and put it in her mouth; she exuded an indescribable feeling of wanderlust.


    Returning to the thatched cottage, Miss Gu no longer had to worry about tomorrow''s performance. She leisurely ran to the stream and washed her face with clean water. She lay on a wet rock by the stream and prepared to enjoy a sunbath.


    Gu Ruoyun was still in a daze, sleeping soundly. Someone was unwilling and stuck out their sharp mouths to nag at her tender nose. Seeing that Gu Ruoyun had no intention of waking up, they turned to peck at her face, which was as red as an apple. Only then did Gu Jinlong wake up from his dream.


    Gu Hua was in the midst of having a beautiful dream when she felt a sudden pain on her face. She opened her eyes, half asleep, and punched the main culprit who had disturbed her beautiful dream. She gritted her teeth and asked, "What are you doing?"


    The fierce gaze scared the silly Mr. Bird, who was standing to the side. Mr. Bird opened his round eyes wide, as if he felt wronged and wanted to support her body with his arms, as if he wanted to express something.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hand reached out and splashed some water on her face before she finally came to her senses. She stared unkindly at the bad guy who had woken up from his beautiful dream, "What are you trying to say?"


    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Mr. Bird anxiously continued to stroke her body, almost throwing her into the water. Miss Gu''s mind suddenly came to her senses, and she agilely jumped onto Mr. Bird''s body. Mr. Bird seemed to have achieved some goal, as he raised his head and gave a long cry, spreading out his large and powerful wings and charging into the sky.


    Lady Gu was caught off guard and was scared out of her wits. She hugged Mr. Bird tightly and scolded him, "Since you treat me like this, go back and see how I''ll take care of you."


    Mr. Bird turned a deaf ear as he flapped his white wings again and again. Gu Hua was able to easily hear the sound of the wind blowing through the air like a huge typhoon.


    The thatched cottage and the stream were right beneath him, while he himself, sitting on the back of the bird, had been tricked by this bad guy into some unknown place.


    Miss Gu guessed that Mr. Bird would probably bring her to a place with treasures, and perhaps there would be some lucky chances to repay the kindness she had devoted to food every day for the past three years. But it was obvious that Miss Gu had made the matter too beautiful, so much so that she had forgotten that this Mr. Bird was actually an unfamiliar-looking wolf that did not know much about it.


    Mr. Bird brought Miss Gu and leapt over mountain after mountain. One by one, streams of water after another, they finally stopped in an unknown forest. It arched her down to the ground and used its sharp beak to pick up a corner of her clothes, as if it wanted to take her to the depths of the forest.


    Miss Gu felt more and more that Mr. Bird had something good to share with her. She inwardly sighed, if there was any treasure, she would reluctantly let it go. One had to know, she was a magnanimous girl. One of them.


    After passing through the bustling bushes, a winding bluestone path appeared in the deep forest.


    Gu Hua was slightly stunned. Just now, when she looked down from Mr. Bird''s back, there was no sign of human existence. And this bluestone path, where did it come from?


    Gu Hua was secretly on guard, following Mr. Bird''s back step by step as they walked deeper into the forest. Along the way, it was so quiet that it made her feel weird, there were no signs of humans for a long time, so logically, it should be a place where animals from the mountains lived, so how could there not be a single skylark? This was too strange.


    However, this place was accessible to Mr. Bird, so there didn''t seem to be any danger. Then, why did this stupid Mr. Bird want to bring her, this little loli, to this sort of place?


    Could it be that she was hired to prevent her from participating in the competition tomorrow?


    Forgive Miss Gu. Her brain has already been opened. She thinks of herself as the victim of abduction, wuu ~ ~

 C57

    Mr. Bird led Gu Hua into the depths of the forest, further into the forest. Along the way, they didn''t stop, as if there really was something that couldn''t be delayed, which made Gu Hua curious. Could it be that Mr. Bird had made some sort of companion outside, that he wanted to bring her to meet his parents or something?


    This Floating Bird wasn''t worried that she wouldn''t be able to keep up with it. If she was still the trash of the past, she would have long been thrown a few streets away. This Floating Bird really did not care for the fairer sex.


    Gu Hua was slightly discouraged as she followed. No matter what, she had already decided. In order to save face for Mr. Floating Bird, she would accept anything.


    Along the way, after walking for who knows how long, we almost passed through the forest, but we still haven''t reached our destination. After walking out of the forest, Mr. Bird finally turned his head and called out to her. She looked ahead, and I obediently walked out of the forest.


    The cliff was so straight that one could only see it from the bottom.


    When one looked at the vast fog, they couldn''t even see the bottom. It was so beautiful that one would feel like they were looking at a fairyland.


    Gu Hua walked over to Mr. Bird and asked doubtfully, "What are you planning to do?"


    Mr. Bird raised his head and let out a long cry as if he was greeting something. Then, he lifted his leg and kicked the eight-year-old loli off while Miss Gu was not paying attention.


    This ungrateful dead bird, if she could survive in the future, the first thing she would do after returning would be to find something to blow up this bird''s chrysanthemum. Let''s see how it would continue acting arrogantly then! "AHH!" "Really!


    Gu Hua closed her eyes in fear. She was only waiting for her body to hit the ground and break into pieces. It would be best if she didn''t break into mincemeat. That was too disgusting. She absolutely couldn''t die like that.


    Speaking of which, his IQ was too high. He had already forgotten about space.


    Miss Gu landed on the ground. She had thought that the best outcome would be for her to be pierced through a tree, causing her internal organs to explode and die. This kind of feeling of redemption made her speechless from being unable to speak, so she could only sit on the soft grass beneath her.


    But when she realized that the grass was heated, she could no longer laugh. It was both familiar and strange.


    She lowered her head, her eyes filled with white fur. She didn''t know what''s the sound of her heartbeat. Under her butt, sounds came again and again, exceptionally clear.


    Gu Hua was stunned. She rolled and crawled on the snow-white grass until she finally landed on it. Her two calves kept shaking non-stop, and there was no end to it.


    Gu Ruoyun turned in a circle before finally seeing the snow-white thing''s head. Then, she became infatuated with its gorgeous appearance.


    This was a wolf, a snow-white, handsome wolf. She had never seen such a beautiful snow wolf before. It was truly a feeling.


    The snow wolf closed its eyes, and for some reason, she actually fell on his body. He didn''t even wake up, and only laid his huge lantern-like head on the ground.


    From the looks of it, it was not blood from a hunt.


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly thought of Mr. Floating Bird. Did he kick her down because of this snow wolf? If so, why?


    The more she looked, the more she liked him, the more she wanted to touch him. Then, following her heart, she touched the head of the Snow Wolf that still gave off pressure even though it was placed on the ground. She thought to herself, "I know why there isn''t a single Yunque here. With this guy here, who would still dare to come?"


    As Miss Gu was immersed in that soft touch, all of a sudden, a sharp gaze stopped on her body. That gaze was filled with killing intent, as if it wanted to tear her apart. Miss Gu lowered her eyes and met that gaze, and stared at her blankly.


    Gu Hua Wei could only feel cold sweat dripping down her back. She was stunned to see the giant Buddha''s body, which was the size of a small hill, shrinking to the size of a few months old puppy in just a few seconds.


    What was going on?


    Gu Hua Wei retracted her hand that was paused in midair and stared at the snow wolf that was as tall as her knee. She wanted to stare at a flower, but she had never seen a demon beast as cool as this one before.


    However, when her gaze landed on the bloodied area of the Snow Wolf''s hind leg, Miss Gu became anxious. So, this fellow was injured.


    When it came to beautiful things, women would always have a little bit more tolerance and tender affection for them. Even Gu Hua Wei was no exception, she was only a little girl.


    She should thank herself for training every morning. Otherwise, this beast that seemed so heavy that it would make people want to fall to the ground on the spot would definitely not dare to challenge his weight.


    This was a quiet and uninhabited valley. The valley was filled with strange flowers, and the quiet flowers were in full bloom. The main culprit in his bosom was actually unable to attract bees and butterflies safely. It truly was extremely aggrieved. Who would do such a good deed and bring this great buddha away?


    Gu Hua Wei looked for a clean cave and took out some bedding from the purple jade ring that he prepared when he left the city. Then, he placed the snow wolf on top of it and took out some water from the space in the jade buckle, preparing to wash the demon''s wounds.


    Pushing aside a layer of fur that was tainted with black tainted blood, Gu Hua Wei finally saw the wound. It was a wound that was almost able to cut off half of the leg, and although she wasn''t paying attention, she thought it was a small wound.


    He used his fingers to brush away the fine fur on the wound, but Gu Hua Wei was suddenly unwilling to part with such a wolf because of a broken leg.


    Gu Hua carefully cleaned the monster''s wounds a few times with the water in the space, using her 120 thousand points of spiritual energy. She saw that the black, tainted blood was gradually being cleaned up, and the yellow pus was also being washed away bit by bit, leaving only a pus eye buried under the rotten flesh. If she didn''t dig it out, even if her wounds healed in the future, there would probably be serious repercussions.


    With that in mind, Gu Hua Wei took out a dagger from the purple jade ring without hesitation, and gently cut off all the flesh around her waist. Then she used water to wash the dagger, and slowly inserted the dagger into the place with the greatest amount of pus.


    Gu Hua let out a sigh of relief, and after cleaning the wound again, she took out some spiritual medicine and applied it to the wound, wrapping it in a thin layer of gauze.


    She spent her day treating the wolf''s wounds, checking from time to time to see if there was any rebound or fever. After discovering that the beast was in perfect health, she was finally able to let out a breath of relief.


    She felt that she should want this monster to learn, because from the beginning to the end, no matter how much pain he was in, he was still a man''s. He had never made a sound.


    The sun was about to set, and tomorrow was the competition. Why was Mr. Bird, that idiot, still not coming to pick her up?!


    Miss Gu squatted in the burning cave, tiredly closing her eyes.


    Her pair of dark green eyes that were like deep well water opened the instant Gu Hua gently closed her eyes. The puppy like little monster quietly stared at the eight year old little loli''s tired yet peaceful sleeping face, its eyes unblinking, dazed and round, as well as carrying a bit of demonic aura that went deep into its bones.


    The monster shifted its body slightly and snuggled into Gu Hua Wei''s embrace. Smelling the warm air, it raised its head and licked Lady Gu''s small mouth like a reserved young girl. Its pure white fur was suspected to have a tinge of captivating redness.


    Just like that, a man and a beast fell asleep. The faint light from the fire continued to crackle and burn non-stop in the valley.


    By the time Miss Gu woke up, it was already dawn of the second day. Mr. Bird had already arrived at the cave at some point. He curled up to the side and stared at the sleepy Gu Wei Wei Wei Wei, who seemed to be reminding him of something.


    Gu Hua Wei immediately regained her senses. It was a magic battle today. If she was late, she would have been judged to have admitted defeat. If she dared to admit defeat, she would have been beaten to death by Jade Bamboo Peak''s feather-loving lolis without Yu Qingzhu''s help.


    This was simply unimaginable. Gu Hua got up slightly and tidied up her clothes, only then did she realize that she was missing something. When she discovered that the snow wolves from yesterday were gone, she calmly climbed onto Mr. Bird''s back and swore in her heart that she would save this monster who left without saying goodbye and even thanked her, she was a pig!


    Alright, she had automatically ignored the fact that this monster couldn''t speak and she definitely wouldn''t be able to imagine that she would really become a stupid pig in the future. These kinds of things usually included snot and tears.


    Mr. Bird brought Gu Hua Wei back along the same path. Gu Hua thought back to yesterday''s sad path and deeply felt that Mr. Bird was an unreliable creature who could have clearly delivered her to her home. On what grounds did he want her to go the wrong way and even give her a kick?


    Well, Mr. Bird wouldn''t tell her that he had already suffered so much from the Buddha, and he wanted to make him suffer a little longer.


    After all, it was disgraceful to take revenge for a personal grudge.


    As for what would happen to Miss Gu, he had never wanted to know.


    He was a little bird.

 C58

    Gu Hua Wei Wei was placed near the main peak of the Cloud Sect by Mr. Bird. He used his mouth to peck at Miss Gu''s round head before standing up and spreading his wings. He elegantly circled the top of Miss Gu''s head, flapping his powerful wings and flew back to his own residence.


    Gu Hua Wei then tidied up the clothes that were not very tidy, and calmly headed towards the highest peak of the clan, which was the Hidden Cloud Peak, where the Sect Leader lived, and jogged into the great hall, and the moment they entered the great hall, the four corners high walls competition arena appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei. There were a total of five competition grounds, which meant that for the past three years, disciples would very quickly receive their opponents, because there would only be ten people fighting at a time, and it would quickly end, after all, there wouldn''t be more than a thousand people in the past three years, with at most six hundred or seven hundred.


    Indeed, when Miss Gu saw the total number of people in a certain document not far from the main hall, there were no more than six hundred and fifty-six people.


    Gu Hua walked into the arena, swaying slightly. She saw that the five competition grounds were surrounded by spectators. The scene was even more interesting than meeting a Heavenly King or a superstar of the twenty-first century.


    Gu Hua slightly glanced at her senior brothers and sisters, who came last year to cheer for her but were actually just watching the show, and heard them say, "This junior brother is an idiot", "This kid is simply too stupid", "You see, he looks like he''s asking for more than he can chew", and so on and so forth. She only felt that Alexander, as the cannon fodder among the cannon fodder, would be a little quieter when he ascended the stage later.


    Seeing that the lolis on her mountain peak were jabbering away at a allocated place, and the group of lolis were chatting endlessly, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei still forced herself to walk over. If she were to die early, she would die, sooner or later she would drown in these bubbles or something.


    He found an inconspicuous spot to sit down. Ignoring the stares of the teenage girl who was staring at him, Gu Hua Wei leaned against a chair and closed her eyes to rest. She decided to ignore the ten thousand ducks beside her ear.


    Some said that three women were like a play, two women were equivalent to five hundred ducks, then the number of ducks beside her ear was truly hard to count.


    Yu Le looked at the quiet, slightly dirty little loli beside her. She seemed to be saying that no one should mess with me, and the way I look when I''m about to sleep is just so loving. How come she doesn''t know when there was such a cute girl in Jade Bamboo Peak?


    Her nose was also quite small, and it would occasionally suck in air. Her mouth was small, and it was almost colorless, but it felt like a small snow peach, making people want to take a bite of it, to taste whether it was sweet or sour, her face was almost crystal clear, even more tender than a baby''s. She was sure that with just a pinch, she would be able to pinch out blood, but it was not an angry white.


    Yu Le sniffed the air. This girl was dressed poorly, why did she look so good? Was she a natural beauty? It should be, she was simply a nightmare for all the female cultivators in the Cloud Sect. But they had never seen such a beautiful young female cultivator. Could it be that she wasn''t a talented little disciple?


    This was the beautiful truth.


    If Gu Hua Wei''s talent was good, coupled with his looks, not only would he bring calamity to the world, but he would also bring disaster to the entire universe.


    Her sinful fingers pinched Miss Gu''s soft cheeks, which were almost as elastic as jelly, without any malicious intent. Yu Le immediately felt comfortable, this face was even softer and more comfortable than she had imagined, she thought, her fingers impatiently wanting to touch Miss Gu''s face eighteen times, her expression, her appearance, the way she enjoyed snickered, had long since left the reserved group of girls, her liveliness was just like a wretched egg.


    "What are you doing?" The eight-year-old loli suddenly opened her eyes, her voice slightly cold.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei had her eyes closed the entire time, but she was not asleep. Letting her sleep in this place filled with people was a real test of her perseverance.


    The disciples of the Cloud Sect were all ruthless characters, and once they got on the stage, it was as if they were on stimulants. They came and went, and beat each other up to the point where they were unable to differentiate between one another.


    At this time, a match had already ended. As the two sides left the stage, a dark gray figure appeared out of nowhere and stood alone on the high platform. He announced in a clear voice, "Stage 87, Jade Bamboo Peak, Hidden Cloud Peak disciple."


    It was a middle-aged man in her thirties. Her aura was gentle and her voice was serious, almost without any ripples. Even with her eyes closed, Miss Gu could feel the aura of an expert from his body. Even though he had released a very low pressure that was almost undetectable, Gu Hua Wei Wei still could not help but withdraw her spiritual sense.


    Only after the middle-aged man had left without a trace and the two disciples had ascended the platform did Gu Hua Wei place her spiritual sense back onto the stage and look at it with interest.


    This was a battle between two lolis. The loli was around thirteen to fourteen years old, but she did not have the childish nature or uneasiness that a thirteen to fourteen year old would have. On the contrary, both of them were well-developed; one was like a delicate flower, and the other was as calm as a virgin.


    This reminded Gu Hua of the time when she was still in middle school. In order to encourage the students to study hard, the teachers would put up a banner at the entrance of the classroom saying, "Seize first, and give up on me."


    Just thinking about it now made her feel nostalgic.


    The two lolis didn''t drag each other out for long before they started fighting. One had a dual attribute wood attribute and the other had a single attribute, Water Spirit Root.


    The girl, who was as calm as a virgin, casually used her zhenqi to create a water dragon. She took advantage of the fact that the delicate girl had not yet infused all her concentration into her body to enter the competition, catching her off guard!


    She raised a fire shield in front of her, and the fire shield blocked the water dragon''s steps. Fire and water were not good enough for a friend to make, and soon, the true energy from both sides began to fight each other. Because the spirit root was not pure, the loli''s face began to sweat, as if she could no longer hold on for the consumption of her true energy.


    He rolled his eyes, thinking about something.


    The quiet loli did not intend to kill them all. She just kept using the water dragon in an attempt to exhaust her zhenqi. Apparently, she was overthinking things.


    Just like this, the two sides went back and forth on the stage, deadlocked for a long time. Below the stage, the senior brothers and junior brothers were all staring at the two beauties'' match with shining eyes.


    Clearly, it was given to that woman who was as calm as a virgin. That woman came from Hidden Cloud Peak.


    All the lolis on the Jade Bamboo Peak suddenly joined their enemies and shouted the name of the delicate girl on the stage with all their might. In an instant, the entire stage was filled with people competing with each other.


    Miss Gu sniffed. They really weren''t afraid of scaring the girls. A single mishap, some kind of accident or other?


    Gu Hua thought viciously.


    However, very quickly, the beautiful curtain fell on the two lolis'' match, and the result was enough to make one sigh.


    Speaking of which, it was also because Hidden Cloud Peak relied on their status as disciples of this main peak of the Cloud Sect to underestimate their opponent. The quiet loli originally wanted to exhaust her delicate true energy and give her a fatal blow.


    Before this beautiful girl who was as quiet as a virgin had even arrived, the delicate girl had unknowingly used several green vines to restrain all the important parts of her body, announcing the end of the competition.


    The maiden who was as calm as a virgin did not feel vexed even if she lost. She only patted the delicate and charming girl''s shoulder to show her friendliness. Seeing the woman smile at her, the two of them returned to the group.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei seemed to be thinking of something. She felt that the question that had been plaguing her the entire time had been opened up.


    She had always thought that other than the law of the jungle and the survival of the fittest, there was very little friendship and only no enmity. But just now, she thought that the woman she had pampered at Jade Bamboo Peak would ruthlessly ridicule her opponent, but she gave her a faint smile instead.


    Gu Hua''s heart was filled with an indescribable emotion. That delicate girl was none other than Yun Yang.


    The unloving, vicious, unbearable cloud.


    Everyone had their own other side. Perhaps the clouds were just using fake goodwill to express their kindness and to fight for the face of Jade Bamboo Peak.


    However, all of this was none of her business. Gu Hua Wei only knew that her mental state seemed to have matured a bit, at least not as short-sighted and distant as before. The current her seemed to have understood some things that she had not pursued.


    Just as she was about to open her eyes, a faint pain suddenly came from her face. Miss Gu was astonished. It was a hand. She could feel that this hand did not bring her any harm. Just which loli was bullying her?


    He originally thought that he would leave after touching her for a bit, but who would have thought that her patience was exchanged for someone else''s attitude to get even worse. One of his hands almost gave her a face? He rubbed it until it was round and flat.


    Miss Gu was a bit angry. What was this person trying to do? Could it be the twenty-first century? The lilies that rotten girls talk about? Had she taken a fancy to her?


    Forgive the eight-year-old loli for letting her thoughts wander. The lily of the legends did not seem to be that numb. She was simply a pedophile!


    Miss Gu abruptly opened her eyes. Looking at the owner of that hand, she calmly asked, "What are you trying to do?" She was secretly delighted in her heart. Could it be that he had really taken a fancy to her? She had to think about how to reject him so that he wouldn''t hurt the young girl in front of her who had her eyes open and her mouth agape.


    Refusing something was really a difficult thing to do.


    Yu Le foolishly stared at Gu Ruoyun''s round eyes, which were as bright as the stars in the sky. Her heart was flustered, but also filled with joy and anxiety. She opened her mouth and said, "Hello, little sister. I-I-I''m Yu Le."


    Seeing that she had recovered her wits, Miss Gu silently heaved a sigh of relief, "Why are you touching my face? And poke her? " She stared angrily at Yu Le, wanting an answer.


    Unbeknownst to him, she had already caused him to be confused and dizzy from her seductive eyes, making him feel extremely comfortable.

 C59

    Looking at Yu Le''s infatuated appearance, Gu Ruoyun''s initial complacency had turned into deep disgust. What was with this idiotic appearance? It was impossible for them to be good friends or gods. This was a challenge to her patience and anger.


    Miss Gu continued to speak expressionlessly, "Have you seen enough?"


    Yu Le Loli was immersed in Miss Gu''s goddess-like beauty and didn''t notice what Gu Hua Wei had said to her. She only maintained her infatuated expression.


    The corner of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched. She decided not to say anything more to this thing. It was tiring to say too much. It seemed like there was something wrong with her head.


    "If you haven''t seen enough, I think I can teach you something." Gu Hua quietly clenched her fists. During her three years of cultivation, she rarely practiced. Why not use it on her instead?


    "W-what?" Even after hearing the little beauty''s words, Yu Le was still in a daze. She foolishly looked at Gu Hua''s slightly meaty face, wondering if she should touch it again. Then, she fell into a daze.


    Miss Gu looked speechlessly at the azure sky, silently mourning her encounter with such a freak.


    It would be better to take care of this bad girl now. Gu Ruoyun''s eyes rolled over and over again as she kept having these thoughts in her head.


    Gu Hua Wei had a plan in mind, but it was overturned the next second. It was to wait for this girl to lose and add fuel to the fire, so that she would never forget it and not look at her beautiful face again?


    Thinking about how she could hit her opponent with a more practical way, Miss Gu raised her lips and sketched out a perfect smile. This smile seemed like a sinister smile to outsiders, but in the eyes of the infatuated Yu Le, this smile was simply a sweet smile.


    "Hehehe ¡­" The little loli, who was about ten years old and was wearing a blue disciple uniform, also giggled at Gu Hua. As she laughed, she said, "Little sister, little sister, your smile is really pretty. You''re the most beautiful person I''ve ever met. I really like you."


    Gu Hua cursed silently. She hadn''t grown up yet, so where did she get her looks from? But her words were really pleasing to the ear. At least, she felt her face burning. As expected, children were good at praising.


    "Gu Hua Wei." Gu Ruoyun decided to reluctantly tell this silly girl her name. She wanted to let her remember that when she met this person in the future, she could also remember that this person had shocked her and used her beauty to bewitch people''s hearts, finally making her unable to turn the situation around. This girl was truly a bad guy who ate people without spitting out their bones; even listening to her, she felt that she was very malicious and mighty.


    "What?" Yu Le finally had a hint of clarity in her eyes as she stared at Gu Hua Wei, her curiosity piqued.


    "My name." Gu Hua slightly frowned. Could it be that not only is this guy''s brain damaged, but his hearing is also lacking? She had said two or three things, but she couldn''t make out a single word. As expected, a world of brainless people was not something outsiders could easily touch.


    Yu Le came to and heard Gu Hua Wei''s name. Inwardly, she was extremely happy. "Little sister''s name is really nice. She''s just like little sister''s man." Yu Le blinked at Gu Hua and said, "Big sister likes Weiwei very much."


    Gu Hua slightly curled her lips. There are many people who like me, so I don''t need you.


    "Slight, where is your disciple on Jade Bamboo Peak?" Without waiting for Gu Hua Wei to reply, Yu Le impatiently asked, "How come I''ve never seen you before?"


    Although she doesn''t care about the opinions of others about her, the premise is that if she was still hiding in her thatched cottage and was studying her space and cultivation, she wouldn''t be able to see or hear the views and opinions of the outside world, so she didn''t mind at all. But it''s different now, now that someone is asking for her home, she suddenly found it difficult to speak.


    No matter what, she was still a girl with goals. It was human nature to cherish and cherish feathers. She did not intend to tell someone where she lived yet.


    Supporting her forehead, loving her face, and so on. She was truly vexed.


    Seeing that Gu Hua Wei did not answer her question, Yu Le was a little anxious. She was afraid that after this competition, her beautiful apple face would disappear without a trace, because she was already hopelessly infatuated with Gu Hua''s soft, soft, tender, red, and snow-white face. She could not bear to part with her, so she had to ask about where she lived so that she could find her and reminisce about Apple''s face in the future.


    "Slight sister, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you want to tell big sister Yu Le? " Yu Le shut her mouth and pretended to be crying. She tried and tested, pretending that crying was especially useful for children. "Big sister is so sad, little sister, how can you treat big sister like this?" She covered her eyes with her sleeve, and those who didn''t know it might have thought she was crying.


    The corners of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched even more. Who would come over and drag such a mediocre actress away? He was really drunk.


    "I''m not going to tell you." Gu Hua said coldly, "Don''t ask too much, because ¡­" "I just don''t want to tell you."


    Wuwuwu ~ ~" The crying sounds were very loud, and all of the lolis in the room looked over. Seeing Yu Le being bullied by a little girl, all of them furrowed their eyebrows and frowned, as if they had eaten gunpowder.


    "This is that junior sister. She truly doesn''t know the rules. She''s even bullying her senior sister?" The lolita looked at him with dissatisfaction, her mouth not letting him off.


    "I said that this Junior Martial Sister''s clothes are completely different from ours. Could it be that she''s a piece of trash?" Sharp and harsh, Lolita B.


    "He doesn''t look that great, but his eyes are like those of a fox spirit. Just looking at him makes me feel dejected. Seriously, I might not even be able to eat dinner." Her eyes were like lolis with the mouth of a knife and the mouth of a dart.


    "When we return to Jade Bamboo Peak, we will abandon her and see if she still dares to provoke Senior Sister!" He was so angry that he couldn''t bear to see Lolita.


    "If you ask me, we should beat her half to death and then ¡­"


    In the end, her gaze landed on Yu Le. Yu Le didn''t say anything, but used her sleeve to cover her eyes, her shoulders even trembling. She was very clear that this Senior Sister Yu Le was smiling, and seeing her make a fool of herself, it was as if she had already expected this outcome. She was waiting for her to show weakness before jumping out to help her, saying that everything was a misunderstanding.


    No matter how pure the Yun Sect was, it wouldn''t change the things deep inside their bones.


    If she was really the same Gu Hua Wei Wei who knew nothing about three years ago and was completely unable to protect herself, she would objectively recognize the truth and apologize to Yu Le. Unfortunately, she wasn''t, so Yu Le was destined to be disappointed.


    Gu Hua Wei slightly ignored the complaints of the lolis and closed her eyes, not even sparing a glance at Yu Le. She placed her spiritual sense on the stage, which was still engaged in a fierce battle, and fully focused on watching the various fights on the stage. She secretly reduced a few unconventional methods, just waiting, for it to be her turn later to see if she could use them.


    At this time, the battle at the Qing Mountain had already ended. The grey figure returned to the stage and continued: "Number 180, Ling Yue Peak versus Qing Mountain."


    Qing Feng was a mountain that was second only to the Sect Leader. It was said that Qing Feng Elder was a cultivator of the later stage of the Aurous Core stage who was over a hundred years old. His name was Lin Qingshan, and his disciples were also talented. They were on par with the Hidden Cloud Peak, and all of them competed with each other, especially during the Magic Gathering.


    As for the Spirit Moon Peak, it was also a place for female cultivators like the Jade Bamboo Peak, one of the five great mountains, the elder had an outstanding talent, called Ling Yue, but for some reason, she was unmarried and stayed in the Cloud Sect. However, Spirit Moon Peak, the spirit energy on the peak was even richer, and most female cultivators would choose the Spirit Moon Peak, while the rest would be allocated to the Jade Bamboo Peak, which was probably why Yu Qingzhu would rather die than admit defeat.


    Gu Hua looked at the knot of these grudges and felt that if a person''s fate depended on it, they would not be able to snatch it away from others, if it did not belong to you, you would not be able to keep it, and if she let nature take its course, she would cultivate to its best, if she played it over carefully, she was afraid that she would never be able to reach the greatest limit in her entire life.


    While he was thinking, the disciples of the Spirit Moon Peak and the Qing Feng Peak had already ascended to the stage. After the two of them clasped their hands together, the two of them speculated about each other''s strength and began to fight on the stage.


    Miss Gu narrowed her eyes as she looked at the white shadow swimming on the stage. In her calm heart, she suddenly felt as if she was encountering an enemy she had not met in three years. That Spirit Moon Peak disciple was the enemy she hadn''t met in three years.


    She really did not expect that she had hidden herself on top of the Spirit Moon Peak all these years. She had even secretly looked for her on the Jade Bamboo Peak and thought that she was staying on the peak as well.


    Listening to the female Spirit Moon Peak cultivator shouting at the top of her lungs, Gu Hua couldn''t help but smile. She was doing quite well indeed.


    "Big Senior, you can do it! Big Senior, beat that trash to death!"


    "Senior Sister will win!"


    "Eldest Senior Sister, you are our idol!"


    Lady Gu curled her lips. This was only the ninth level of Qi Cultivating Stage, what''s so special about that, she was even an idol, she wasn''t afraid of hurting her own teeth. Indeed, that unsettled snake and scorpion beauty Yun Ying was already washing the brains of this group of little lolis from Spirit Peak.


    However, her character was getting stronger and stronger. She was indeed a woman who had lived a life of treachery. I admire her.


    Even the peak level Qi Cultivating Stage disciple was caught unprepared by her various underhanded and insidious fighting techniques and was forced to retreat. She reckoned that she had lost at least a quarter of an hour?


    Gu Hua looked at her, and as she had expected, Yun Ying struck out her groin, catching the disciple of the Qingfeng Mountain unprepared, and kicked him ruthlessly. His fair and delicate face was no longer as innocent as three years ago, and Gu Hua quietly smiled as she withdrew her gaze.


    She would take care of her, but not now, not here.

 C60

    Yun Ying had a smile on his face as she complacently returned to her position in the Spirit Moon Peak. On her increasingly good-looking face, her haughtiness was even more overbearing than before.


    Gu Hua watched her walk all the way down the mountain, greeting a lot of senior brothers and sisters, and thought that this brat was not like her, who could not even figure out the layout of Jade Bamboo Peak, and Yun Ying had already familiarized herself with everything about the Cloud Sect.


    Curling her lips, Miss Gu obediently watched the matches go on. When the little lolis, who were clamoring in their ears and wanted her to do something, saw that she liked to ignore them, they became angry for a while, then blabbered on and on, returning back to the look of a group of people gathered together, chattering away without knowing what they were talking about. However, when they were speaking, they would occasionally scold Gu Hua Wei who did not know what was good for her.


    The matches continued one by one, Gu Hua thought for a moment, and realized that it would probably be her turn to be a loser after these few rounds. Her palms were slightly sweaty, but she couldn''t help but to feel some anticipation. She really didn''t know what it would be like to fight a real live gun fight, so she reckoned that it would definitely be fun.


    Gu Ruoyun silently cursed in her heart. Her face was calm, and her thoughts were getting better and better. She gently smiled, and suddenly felt a burning gaze from her side. The flames made her feel very clear.


    Gu Hua opened her eyes slightly and looked at Yu Le, who had quietly moved her sleeves away and was sneakily staring at her. The flames in her eyes lit up, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    Yu Le hadn''t been crying in the first place, she had been feigning heartache on Gu Hua. Who would have thought that even with the push of entertainment, Gu Hua''s soft demeanor and lack of appetite would leave her alone in the corner. She couldn''t just lick her face and say, "Sister, I''m not angry."


    This was a matter of life and death.


    Just as she was at a loss as to what to do, she suddenly heard a light laugh by her ear and was instantly stunned.


    The laughter was like the sound of rain falling on a jade plate and the sound of bananas. It was as if the gentle spring breeze was able to stir one''s soul.


    She couldn''t help but let go of her hand, only to see the little sister in front of her close her eyes, thinking about something. She couldn''t help but smile happily, and her apple face turned even redder.


    It was only when Gu Hua Wei finally couldn''t bear it any longer and opened his eyes to look at her that she smiled coyly at her, a little unnatural. "Did little sister fall asleep just now?"


    "There''s no need for you to worry, senior apprentice-sister." Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t intend to befriend Yu Le, who was crying for an unknown reason. She said coldly: "Senior Sister, after crying for such a long time, your eyes should be red and swollen, right?" As he finished speaking, he stared straight into Yu Le''s eyes, a smile that was not a smile appearing on his face, "I saw that senior sister''s face was pretty, and her eyes were bright and spirited. It seems senior sister''s situation is normal."


    She didn''t speak up to reprimand her for being unreasonable. Just a few casual words caused Yu Le''s stomach to quiver like fifteen buckets. Yu Le could feel Miss Gu''s displeasure and wanted to cry but had no tears.


    "Lil ''Sis, I just don''t think you like me." Since his scheme was ineffective, he might as well try his best. He didn''t believe that the eight-year-old loli would be able to take it. Yu Le thought in her heart, her face revealing traces of sadness. She put on an especially entertaining act, "When I think about how little sister Wei dislikes me, I feel sad. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to meet her again in the future."


    That tone, that expression, it was exactly the appearance of a grudging wife who had been abandoned by her lover. The corners of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched as she watched. She simply wanted to shout and curse in order to stop herself from being so useless.


    "You want my address?" Gu Hua asked calmly, "Still want my life?"


    Yu Le nodded vigorously right after she finished her sentence. The moment the latter sentence came out, she looked at Miss Gu with a strange expression and felt somewhat sympathetic. "Little sister, are you often bullied at Jade Bamboo Peak?" Otherwise, why would she say the second half of the sentence?


    "Answer my question." Gu Hua frowned slightly, "Otherwise, stay away from me."


    "I don''t want your life." Yu Le immediately declared that she only wanted your apple face, but of course she didn''t dare to say these words. Instinct told her that Gu Hua would make her look good in the future. Although she liked her apple face, she didn''t want to make her angry.


    "Then what do you want?" Gu Hua was slightly displeased. She did not have the appearance of Gu Qingcheng''s little white flower, nor did she have the looks of Cloud Shadow. Furthermore, she was a loli whose long sleeves made people anxious about her clothes.


    "I ¡­" Fretfully, Yu Le fidgeted with her extremely simple and beautiful bun, not knowing what to say. One had to know, she really didn''t dare to tell her that she just liked her face, and was afraid of being treated like a bad person, never being able to enter Gu Hua Wei''s body again. She couldn''t find Gu Hua Wei''s unique face, she really liked Apple''s face.


    "If you tell me, I won''t blame you." Gu Hua looked quietly at Yu Le and said, "Speak, why are you looking for me?"


    Seeing that Gu Hua couldn''t let her off, she finally blinked her eyes and said softly, "Because, I like your face. It feels so comfortable touching it ¡­" Like... "Just like a red apple, so much like and so much like ¡­"


    Gu Ruoyun''s originally cold face instantly felt like it had evolved into a glacier. She nervously stared at Gu Ruoyun, afraid that she would be angered by her words. She continued to be indifferent. "We will meet due to fate, so we cultivators don''t need to force it too much."


    Hearing this, Yu Le''s somewhat expectant expression suddenly collapsed, and her fair and pretty face lost all color.


    "I knew it, I knew it, you didn''t like me at all, did you?" Yu Le looked at Gu Hua Wei and said with a slightly despondent expression, "Why is he so heartless?"


    "I don''t really like you." Gu Hua admitted it without hesitation and said softly, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to like you in the future."


    These decisive words caused Yu Le Hua, who was standing to the side, to lose all color in her face. She pitifully said, "Why don''t you like me? It''s not like I''m bullying you." The tone of the accusation made Gu Hua unable to take it anymore. The tone was getting more and more lecherous, "What do you think? Tell me!" She was clearly disgraced and stared straight at Gu Hua Wei, wanting to give her an answer. If he didn''t give her an answer, she really wouldn''t be able to pretend to cry like before, as if she was about to cry.


    I think I don''t need to say anything. As for whether or not I like you, I don''t like anything you do. You are someone who has been in the sect for a long time, why would you fall in love with my face at first sight for no reason? Senior Sister Yu Le, are you lying to me or to yourself? "


    It was clearly a questioning tone, but Miss Gu had said it in a positive tone. The usual boring questions were actually the most striking.


    Yu Le looked in disbelief at the calm Gu Hua Wei. Her face finally started to turn a little pale, but she still continued to quibble, "Little sister, you misunderstood me. Are you angry at me for pretending to cry to lie to you? I hope that you won''t be angry. As long as you can calm your anger, I will do whatever I want. "


    "Elder Sister Yu, you''re thinking too much." Gu Hua waved her hand with slight annoyance and slowly stood up. "I want to change my position, and may Senior Sister bypass me. I''m just an eight-year-old girl with a poor talent, so I won''t be affected by any of Senior Sister''s light. I''ll only cause Senior Sister to lose face in the air."


    His intuition was telling him that it was best to stay away from this woman who had suddenly appeared. She did not like the smell on her body, and since the space in the jade buckle was a treasure with enough spiritual energy, then the thing he hated must be something completely different from it.


    From the moment she sat down, she had been scheming against her, doing whatever she wanted, which caused her to feel a bit disgusted. She thought that she must be disgusted by her way of handling things, but unexpectedly, she said a few words, causing her soul to feel somewhat disgusted, just like she was instinctively annoyed with her enemy.


    Gu Hua silently walked through the nest after nest of little lolis. Finally, she found a corner where no one would notice her. Without any hesitation, she sat down and closed her eyes to rest.


    Although she looked like she was asleep, she didn''t know what to think. Gu Hua thought for a moment, Yu Le noticed her, and it should be her face. She was clearly wearing tattered clothes, but it didn''t look shabby at all.


    She thought, she should use some kind of method to deal with this Ten Thousand Year Old Woman! In the future, her charming and enchanting face would be deeply covered, otherwise, if she did not have any beauties or accidents, she wouldn''t be able to stop herself. Thinking of this, Gu Hua decided that as long as she finished participating in her competition, she would go back to the small cottage and dress herself up in a normal manner.


    At the very least, he would not be as unrestrained as he was now.


    It seemed that she had been too careless all this time. As long as she was a bit more meticulous, the unease today would definitely not occur, because she felt that Yu Le would definitely not let this go easily. But what was she trying to do?


    She carefully recalled every word that Yu Le had said. Every action that she did, Miss Gu indifferently understood. So it was like this ¡­

 C61

    However, these guesses didn''t make Gu Hua Wei feel any better about it. Instead, they made her even more worried. If Yu Le was really the type of person she imagined, then it meant that she was being targeted.


    A feeling of terror that she had never felt before engulfed her entire body. She curled up into a ball and wanted to cry, but there were no tears. What should she do? Who would tell her what she should do ¡­


    On the other side, when Yu Le saw Gu Hua Wei sit down in the furthest corner, she stealthily licked the fingers of her hand that touched Gu Hua''s face, feeling that the taste of her fingers was extremely sweet. She simply couldn''t control herself, wanting to run over to Junior Sister Gu''s side and touch her whole body.


    The corner of Yu Le''s mouth curled up, revealing a sharp canine tooth as a strong desire to win floated in her eyes. Looking at Gu Hua''s slightly shrinking shadow, she laughed even more happily.


    Gu Hua lightly shook the goosebumps on her body. It took her a lot of effort to calm her pounding heart, no matter what, what was to come would eventually come, and she would definitely not be a turtle hiding her head. If Yu Le had the ability, she would kill her, or else, it would be best for everyone to not meet each other, and not think of living after meeting her!


    "Number 249 below, Cloud Hidden Peak versus Green Mountain."


    Before he finished speaking, a young man around seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed in a white robe, ran onto the stage. Before he finished speaking, a young man around eighteen years old, dressed in a white robe, ran onto the stage.


    But this man with no special features was the only one who had the ability. The move he made when he flew up onto the stage didn''t let anyone see how he had gotten up there. Flying alone in the air had never been something that a seventeen or eighteen year old youth could do.


    Gu Hua was staring at the young man on the stage. This was simply too unbelievable. He had only been in the Cloud Sect for three years, and yet he was already at the peak of Foundation Establishment. Was it really necessary for this young man to be so crazy?


    As soon as the youth in white appeared, another black figure appeared on the stage. Ten years old ¡­


    His eyes were dazzling, his gaze was cold, and his body was filled with an unyielding aura. His straight figure was like a sword that had yet to be built, and as the time came, it swept through the entire cultivation world, causing the Cloud Sect to shine.


    This was his most treasured son, the one he had only seen once in a hundred years, a single thunder spirit root, an extremely rare talent in spirit energy, and an unswerving determination. As expected of his last disciple, he had truly given him a lot of face.


    Ling Yunzi glanced at Lin Qingshan, who was staring at him in envy. He then smiled complacently. "You''re really unlucky, you really deserve to be pressed down by me."


    Lin Qingshan glared at him and stared at the seventeen to eighteen year old youth. He then said indifferently: "Lin Chen hasn''t been eating dry food for the past three years. At the very least, he has eaten several bags of coarse salt more than that little disciple."


    Ling Yunzi lowered his hand, looking like he was certain that he would lose anyways, "Let''s not make a conclusion this early, who will win is not certain, although I am the top student, at the very least I have learned a lot in the sect, and will not lose, even if I lose, I will bully the weak and lose the normal ¡­" The meaning behind his words was that even if you won, you would still gain disgrace. If you won, what was there to be happy about?


    "You ¡­" Lin Qingshan held his breath, unable to swallow his anger. He decided to wait until the end of the competition before arguing.


    "However, if Lin Chen loses, then ¡­" Ling Yunzi continued to add fuel to the fire. He really wanted to anger that damned old man, Lin Qingshan, to death. He wanted to make you compete for me, to make you compete for me!


    Lin Qingshan was well aware that his words were not as good as Ling Yunzi''s. He bitterly shut his mouth and stared at the two people on the stage, who were fighting to the point that they couldn''t even be separated, with a pair of bright and spirited eyes.


    Gu Hua looked at the ten-year old boy on the stage with a deep look. The grief from being abandoned caused her to feel an indescribable feeling of grievance.


    The young man was none other than Li Xiaoming, whom they had not seen in three years since they had joined the Cloud Sect. Li Xiaoming was not as cute as he was before, and he had the handsome face of a young man who belonged solely to him. Although he was still young, and it wasn''t that obvious, but she believed that in less than five years Li Xiaoming would definitely be able to stand at the top of the Yun Sect, and survive even more brilliantly.


    Li Xiaoming''s cultivation was also extremely shocking, the purple lightning that he released was like a huge beast baring its fangs and brandishing its claws as it charged towards Lin Chen, who was seventeen or eighteen years old. Lin Chen had an undead water spirit root, of course, he did not dare to lightly interact with the thousands of watts of lightning, otherwise, he would have been killed by the lightning.


    Natural enemies have no love whatsoever. This was Lin Chen''s truest image of his heart.


    He was actually at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, and would soon advance to the next level. That young man at the age of seventeen or eighteen did not look that bad, but Li Xiaoming was only ten years old. He looked so devilish that he could make people jealous and envy him by spitting out blood, but he could not express the sorrow of an untimely birth.


    Although Lin Chen was seven or eight years older than Li Xiaoming, he was still young and impulsive. At such an age, he did not have a brain, and being provoked by Li Xiaoming this way and that, he could not take it anymore. Dodging the wave of lightning strikes, Lin Chen decided to use his ultimate technique and decide the outcome with a single strike!


    Taking advantage of the moment when Li Xiaoming was about to attack again, he divided all the true qi in his body into several parts and began to implement his plan.


    Li Xiaoming looked at Lin Chen''s ready expression and knew that it was time to decide the outcome of the battle. He gathered his energy and prepared to compete for the top spot.


    He wanted to use thunder and lightning to strike him, so he looked at the approaching Lin Chen. For some reason, he did not know why Li Xiaoming felt that Lin Chen was not simple to charge at, but in an instant, Lin Chen threw out a large white water blade that was like a dagger, the water blade separated itself from its owner''s body and rushed towards Li Xiaoming in an aggressive manner. The sound of it tearing through the air was clearly heard by those with higher cultivation level, this sound was not simple at all!


    The water blades that were so close to him could no longer be completely destroyed by using the electric net. Don''t forget that there was still Lin Chen behind him, who was only waiting for him to launch a one-shot sneak attack and successfully make him step down.


    Li Xiaoming wasn''t in a hurry. He brandished a bunch of pea-like lightning dots from his body, countless of which were shattered almost as soon as the water knives reached his chest. Before he could heave a sigh of relief, a beautiful water phoenix soared into the air and struck him in the chest, wanting to catch him off guard and push him off the platform.


    Li Xiaoming stirred most of the true energy in his body to form a barrier, fiercely blocking the water phoenix''s attack. His ten year old face was already covered in sweat, and his fair face seemed to be slightly weak due to the overuse of his true energy.


    There was nothing he couldn''t do. Didn''t he want revenge? Just for revenge, Li Xiaoming would not lose to this young man who could only rely on his brain to win against a ten-year-old youngster. She believed in him!


    Li Xiaoming took a deep breath and bit out a mouthful of blood, adding to the power of the thunder and lightning, turning the water phoenix into droplets of water, sprinkling them down. Li Xiaoming found himself unable to stand still, on the verge of collapse, before the droplets of water had completely spilled out, a crescent shaped dagger appeared in Lin Chen''s hand, about to cut Li Xiaoming''s throat. Li Xiaoming widened his eyes and tilted his head, the dagger slashed through his hair, causing some of it to fall down.


    Gu Hua''s eyes turned cold as he stared at Lin Chen''s calm yet sinister expression. His fist that was originally extinguished tightened even more. That youth called Lin Chen was simply an uneasy and kind person. He wanted to destroy Li Xiaoming, destroy someone who would surpass him in the future, and end up suffering in the future!


    However, with her here, Li Xiaoming would never be crippled! Absolutely not!


    "Your disciple is quite spirited." Ling Yunzi''s eyes were filled with coldness as he looked at Lin Chen, who was still fatally wounded. He then sighed at Lin Qingshan with a smile that did not reach his eyes, "Looks like my cute little disciple is going to lose this time."


    Lin Qingshan looked at Li Xiaoming, who had been slashed by Lin Chen''s saber one after another until he could only stew and had no way of fighting back, with a smile on his face, he said, "Sect Leader, I also think that Lin Chen has been working so hard for the past three years, and now he has finally gotten something out of it. I am very pleased with this."


    "Don''t you think that Lin Chen is too vicious? My disciple is his junior."


    "In the battlefield, there is only life and death, and no friendship." Lin Qingshan said coldly, unable to conceal the joy in his mouth.


    Ling Yunzi was about to shatter his teeth. Whatever kind of person handed over their disciple, what kind of crap was that? If that kid called Lin Chen really hurt his precious disciple, he wouldn''t care who he was. He would definitely make him pay with his blood!


    He licked his dry lips and laughed softly, as if he had thought of something funny. In Lin Chen''s eyes, this smile was a direct ridicule, a ridicule that came from someone seven or eight years older than him with the same cultivation level as him, he was proud and arrogant, he was simply unable to endure any provocation, he was furious, the dagger once again aimed at Li Kangming''s shoulder, Li Xiaoming took a step forward, dodged Lin Chen''s dagger once again, grabbed onto Lin Chen''s wrist, stole the bell once more, and stabbed Lin Chen in the stomach.


    Li Xiaoming''s body was slightly stiff, as if he had not expected that someone would come to help him. In the three years he had been in the Yun Sect, he had always been alone, and almost all of his time had been spent on cultivation. With the restriction on the Cloud Hidden Mountain, he did not even have the chance to look at Gu Hua Wei.


    He lowered his head slightly and bumped into a pair of glass-colored eyes that were filled with all the starlight in the universe. Those eyes were the eyes that he was the most familiar with here and he relaxed his body and quietly pressed it against hers.

 C62

    Gu Hua slightly supported Li Xiaoming as they returned to the position of the Hidden Cloud Peak where Li Xiaoming was. Li Xiaoming had lost a lot of blood and was a little out of breath, and as Gu Hua looked at her competition about to begin, Li Xiaoming''s senior brothers and sisters did not know why no one had the sympathy to help her, but they all sat there like great lords. Even if they saw this, they pretended not to see it with looks of disdain.


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly understood why Li Xiaoming hadn''t come to see her in the past three years. Seeing Li Xiaoming''s pale face, the ten-year-old boy made her feel pained again and again.


    Stepping on that extended foot, a pig-slaughtering roar sounded in her ears. Without turning back, Gu Hua supported Li Xiaoming to the corner of Jade Bamboo Peak. Ignoring the burning gaze of the loli, who could burn through her entire body, Miss Gu leaned close to Li Xiaoming''s shoes and whispered, "Wait for me to come back."


    Li Xiaoming feebly opened his long and narrow eyes, nodded at her, and fell unconscious again. His wounds were still bleeding, and Gu Hua Wei heard the voice from the stage:


    "Number 250, Jade Bamboo Peak versus Green Mountain."


    The pill in Li Xiaoming''s mouth slowly melted away, and Li Xiaoming only felt a warm current slowly spreading from his chest. The wound that was originally in unbearable pain suddenly stopped, and the blood also stopped flowing, he couldn''t help but look in Gu Hua''s direction, only to see the little loli, who was at the age of eight, panting heavily as he climbed onto the stage. Some of the men and women below the stage were even shouting ''trash'' while laughing out loud, and Li Xiaoming only felt that the resentment in his chest had caused him to not be able to remain calm as he could only gnash his teeth in silence.


    "Since when did our mountain have such a trash that couldn''t even fly on top of a high platform? How come I didn''t know?" Lolita kept complaining, "Seriously, her face at the peak is about to be completely thrown away by a piece of trash like her. How depressing!"


    "Looks like we lost a lot of face this time. I really don''t know how she managed to meet us again." The little loli''s face was also filled with dissatisfaction, "This time, when we go back and teach her a lesson in front of Master, it would be best if she rolls off Jade Bamboo Peak. We won''t have the fortune to suffer such a scum."


    The little loli interjected, "What else do we need to do? I don''t think that her small body won''t be able to block a punch. She doesn''t even need to go back to the mountain and she will have to answer the questions here, don''t you think?"


    "But what if she doesn''t?" The little loli asked hesitantly as she stared at the three girls.


    "Isn''t there a small forest on the way back? If we drag her in, she won''t just die every time. What do you think?" Lolita began to laugh out loud. Her enchanting eyes were filled with malice, "I do not wish for there to be trash in our mountain peak."


    "Senior Yun is right." The other three lolis nodded their heads as if they were pounding garlic, "We will listen to Senior Yun."


    Yun Xiao smiled complacently. A layer of allure covered her pretty face.


    In the end, Li Xiaoming only frowned as he took a close look at the four lolis and silently remembered their appearances. He then used the medicinal effects to heal the wounds on his body.


    Gu Hua Wei struggled to climb onto the high platform before seeing her opponent, a youth around the age of thirteen who was at the third level of the Foundation Establishment stage. He was fat and white, and his fat body was cut off.


    When the youth saw that his opponent was a little girl that was not even as tall as his chest, he seemed to be slightly surprised. However, his face, which was so swollen that his eyes could barely see, did not show any signs of disgust or mockery.


    "I am Xu Zhi from the Green Mountain. Thank you." The youth didn''t underestimate her in the slightest. He cupped his hands towards her in a polite gesture. When his bean-sized eyes looked at her, there was a flash of light that she hadn''t noticed at all.


    "Jade Bamboo Peak, Gu Xiuwei." Miss Gu followed her example and said, "Thank you for letting me win."


    Xu Zhi made a gesture of ''please'' as Gu Hua slightly pursed her lips. She couldn''t use any spiritual power to throw him! At the very least, in the eyes of outsiders, she was already a true trash with five spiritual roots. Even if she had a cultivation base, it would be the same.


    "You first." Gu Hua smiled. "I''m not afraid of you."


    Xu Zhi grinned when he heard this and did not refuse. A fireball that was even bigger than his fist suddenly appeared in his hand. The fireball rolled around in his palm and seemed to be growing bigger and bigger! Gu Hua watched with trepidation. This guy was a little genius with a fire spirit root. He immediately presented her with a huge gift. He bullied a little kid, but he really didn''t want face ¡­


    However, Gu Hua Wei also circulated the true energy within her body to form a protective screen inside her clothes. She didn''t believe that anyone would be able to tear off her clothes to see if she had spiritual energy.


    Xu Zhi released the fireball from his hand. The fireball was like a living creature, and it split into three fireballs of about the same size. The fireballs split into three directions and rushed towards Gu Hua in three directions, preparing to attack her in three directions.


    Although her body was small, it was still able to withstand her unshakeable training for the past three years, allowing her to use almost imperceptible wind spiritual energy. Ling Bo bent his waist slightly, and dodged the three fireballs, which could not hold back due to Xu Zhi''s mental strength, and fiercely collided with them. In an instant, the fireballs exploded, and even its owner Xu Zhi was covered in a black hole.


    "I am truly impressed by Brother Xu''s martial arts." Gu Hua Wei was quite impressed by Xu Zhi''s ability. At the very least, she still couldn''t let nature take its course and control her fire attribute, while this young man could easily do it.


    "Junior Sister, you''re too polite." Seeing that Gu Hua was not affected at all and instead looked somewhat dilapidated, Xu Zhi was not angry at all. Instead, he was excited and wanted to test Gu Hua''s abilities. "Senior Brother already made the first move, I''ll test your strength in this round!" With that, she stared at Gu Hua Wei with her bright eyes, as if she was highly sought after.


    Gu Hua smiled but didn''t say anything. She blinked at Xu Zhi and suddenly took out a black dagger from her little boot. The dagger was completely black with only a shadow of a cloud flashing on it. It was so sharp that no one dared to look at it directly.


    This was definitely not a simple dagger. Xu Zhi was getting restless, waiting for Gu Hua Wei to attack.


    "Senior Brother, Junior Sister''s cultivation base is not really worthy in your eyes, you will have a good fight with Junior Sister!"


    "Alright!" Xu Zhi answered.


    Xu Zhi casually threw out a fireball, which hit the edge of the dagger, and the dagger directly slashed open the fireball. Ignoring the shooting stars, Xu Zhi swung his hand at Xu Zhi''s chest, and Xu Zhi hurriedly took a step back, his body slanted to the side, and a fire dragon that could raise the temperature by ten degrees appeared in front of Gu Qishao. The fire dragon''s sharp eyes stared fixedly at Gu Wei''s dagger, and while Gu Wei''s hand was grabbing onto the fireball, its sharp beak almost touched Xu Zhi''s wrist. Gu Hua Wei immediately used his fire spiritual force, and just like a warm spring breeze, he took advantage of the fact that the fire dragon hadn''t dispersed yet to quietly wipe off the ice spiritual energy around his feet. He jumped around on the fire dragon''s body, and the fire dragon couldn''t take it anymore and instantly dispersed.


    Gu Hua landed on the ground and picked up the dagger that was unharmed. Looking at Xu Zhi, who was coughing out blood and lying on the ground, she silently apologized and walked over to help him up. "Senior Brother, do you still want to fight?"


    Xu Zhi shook his head and looked at her with a complicated look in his eyes. He was curious and amazed, but there was no resentment in his gaze. "Junior Sister, I''ve lost."


    "Thank you, Senior Apprentice Brother." The fat on his body pressed down on her body, but she didn''t feel any pressure at all. Xu Zhi laughed out loud: "Junior Sister is truly a natural born god, it''s only right that my Fire Dragon met with a mishap at your feet. Senior Brother is truly convinced of your defeat." Gu Hua''s gaze was slightly envious, and Miss Gu looked at Xu Zhi with a puzzled expression. However, he winked at her, as if he knew her secret, and acted as a cover for her. Gu Hua felt her heart heat up, and treated Xu Zhi even more gently.


    After sending Xu Zhi to the peak, Gu Hua Wei then hurriedly ran back to the position of Jade Bamboo Peak. Ignoring the looks the lolis were giving her, she found Li Xiaoming, whose face was still pale, and supported him up.

 C63

    She knew it was due to the effects of the medicinal pills, but she still couldn''t help but feel somewhat happy in her heart. At the very least, she could tell that Li Xiaoming was different from the Li Xiaoming from three years ago. However, he was still as childish as before when he treated her.


    When Gu Hua Wei and Li Xiaoming walked out of the main hall, Li Xiaoming threw all his weight on Miss Gu''s body again, saying in an aggrieved manner, "It hurts, it really hurts."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was a little anxious and hurriedly supported him, extending his hand to look at his forehead. Seeing that his forehead wasn''t burning from the injury, he smiled and asked, "Where''s the pain?"


    "My whole body is in pain." He pressed his head against her neck, enjoying the unsolicited sacrifice of the girl beside him. He felt a sweet and sour feeling in his heart. "But, Xiao Wei, when I see you, I don''t feel any pain." Presumably, there would also be many women secretly in love with this little fellow in the Hidden Cloud Peak. But just why, when he stepped down from the stage so heavily injured, there was not a single person from the Hidden Cloud Peak who came up to take care of him. It was as if this matter was completely unrelated to him, as if he was standing aloof and indifferent.


    Gu Hua slightly frowned. Just what in the world happened to Li Xiaoming on Hidden Cloud Peak? None of the children here were simple in their hearts. Li Xiaoming was able to offend a bunch of arrogant Senior Brothers and Sisters with his proud talent alone. Therefore, his life here wasn''t as good as she had imagined.


    But she still answered him, "Then why are you leaning on me?"


    "It''s been so many years since we last met, I''ve missed you." That''s right, she hadn''t seen this little boy who loved to cry when he was a child for a full three years. Each of them had to tread on thin ice in the Cloud Sect, and only needed to learn everything and return what was owed to them tenfold or even a hundredfold of what was owed to them!


    "I miss you too." Gu Hua Wei retracted her tears. At the very least, she was a twenty-something year old big loli in the modern world. How could she cry like a little child?


    Li Xiaoming didn''t say anything for a long time. He just leaned on Gu Hua Wei and walked forward step by step until he brought her to a beautiful purple bamboo forest. Li Xiaoming then released her and stood in front of her with a serious expression, saying, "I''m sorry."


    Those three words represented their past three years.


    He said, "I promised that I would visit you every month. I was three years late, so big brother Xiao Ming couldn''t believe me. Can you forgive big brother Xiao Ming?" His pitiful appearance and his serious tone made her laugh. She pointed at his forehead and laughed. "I don''t want to forgive you right now."


    Student Li Xiaoming''s pale face, which had lost too much blood, turned even paler. He looked at Gu Huwei Wei who was smiling sweetly with an even more pitiful voice, "Slight, you''re really not going to forgive me?" That tone of her was simply too seductive. Miss Gu almost couldn''t hold back the urge to pounce on him and play around with Li Xiaoming''s pleasing face.


    She smiled maliciously and said, "Actually, it''s not hard to forgive you. Unless you personally promise me a promise, there''s no need to talk about it."


    Li Xiaoming nodded without any hesitation, "I promise you anything, as long as you can calm down."


    Looking at his bright eyes, Gu Hua smiled. "Then I need to ask you a question right now. You only need to answer me honestly."


    "Alright." The youth pulled her to sit on a patch of grass in the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    "Let me ask you, have you ever suffered any grievances at Hidden Cloud Peak?" Gu Hua slightly retracted her smile and stared straight at the stunned Li Xiaoming, "You can''t lie. If you lie to me, I will never forgive you. You have to know that cultivators have an extremely long lifespan, so you can''t wait for me to forgive you."


    "I ¡­" Hearing Gu Hua Wei''s words, Li Xiaoming stretched out his arms and laid down on the grass, allowing Miss Gu to rest on his arm. Only then did the teenager''s expression relax a little. "There are indeed a few things that have happened that I couldn''t believe."


    This was an unimaginable matter...


    These words only made Gu Hua think of one thing ¡ª framing someone and creating trouble.


    Li Xiaoming had framed someone on the Hidden Cloud Peak more than once, and he hadn''t succeeded in rebutting it?


    "Tell me about it." Miss Gu narrowed her eyes. "I want to hear it."


    "It''s better not to listen." Li Xiaoming felt a little awkward, "We haven''t met for three years, so let''s not talk about those dejected things that make you unhappy."


    "There''s nothing to talk about in the past, that''s all I like to hear. Are you really not going to tell me?" Gu Hua stared at Li Xiaoming. Seeing that he was still unwilling, he took out his trump card. "It seems like you really want me to hate you. Alright, I won''t force you. You better take care of yourself. I''m leaving." Then he jumped up from the grass and turned to leave without any hesitation. Li Xiaoming was a little flustered. He thought she was just joking with him and would know that she was serious.


    How could he tell such a smelly thing to this little girl? If she had laughed at him or anything, he wouldn''t have been able to stand it, really.


    If he wanted to watch Gu Hua Wei, he would have to leave the Purple Bamboo Forest and walk further out. Li Xiaoming was finally sure that if he didn''t follow Gu Qing''s wishes, he would never be able to have anything to do with Gu Hua Wei. He was scared out of his wits, afraid that Gu Hua would speed up his pace and let him leave just like that if he couldn''t find her!


    Thinking of this, he almost jumped up in fright. He chased after Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei Xin with all his might. As he chased, he yelled, "I''m telling you, don''t go, I''m begging you ¡­"


    When he saw Gu Hua Wei, who was not far ahead of him, silently stop and look at him, he was pleasantly surprised. He rushed over and grabbed her wrist, tightly locked his eyes, and firmly said to her, "As long as you don''t laugh at me, I''ll tell you. If you dare to laugh at me, then I won''t care about you anymore." His tone was still somewhat embarrassed.


    The corner of Gu Hua''s mouth curled up into a scheming smile. Li Xiaoming didn''t feel it at all. Instead, he foolishly held her hand and returned to the Purple Bamboo Forest.


    "I won''t laugh at you." Gu Hua promised him with a straight face, "I''m not laughing at the mischief of others."


    Li Xiaoming nodded in relief, "You''re the best." As expected, Hidden Cloud Peak was hidden from view. It was only three years old, and even the ten-year-old shota could speak such sweet words, so she was sure that Li Xiaoming, this damned child who grew up, was also an expert at flirting with girls. Seeing that Li Xiaoming was old, she decided that he must stop this irresponsible behavior of Li Xiaoming, and as for how to stop it, she had to go back and come up with a plan or something.


    Gu Hua Wei and Li Xiaoming once again lay down at the same spot. Li Xiaoming hugged Lady Gu with a heart full of love, feeling depressed in his heart, as if his heart was about to say something that made him feel unspeakably sad.


    He grinned at Gu Hua. "I really did say it, what if you laugh at me?"


    "Liangchuan, if you don''t tell me now, I''m leaving." Seeing Li Xiaoming''s bear-like appearance again, Gu Hua Wei lost all patience. "I still need to return to Jade Bamboo Peak. If I don''t have time, I''ll cause a ruckus here with you. If you''re a man, then don''t be so impatient."


    When it came to whether it was a man or not, Li Xiaoming was immediately enraged. "I say, can''t I?"


    "Alright." Right now, Gu Hua Wei really didn''t want to give this silly Li Xiaoming a single glance. She really did miss that year in the Misty Forest when they met the seven-year-old Li Xiaoming, at least he was so clean that no one could bear to hurt him. Perhaps, he didn''t participate in the spirit root test with his brother.


    But in the ten thousand worlds of the universe, the good fortune of the world was just so complicated and confusing.


    "Three years ago, after that cultivator separated you from me, I was brought to the Sect Leader''s courtyard. At that time, the Sect Leader was not in seclusion, and when he saw me, he immediately became extremely happy, and nominated me to be his last disciple, I was naturally extremely happy. Thinking of avenging my brother, I agreed to him, and after I agreed to him, I discovered that things were not as simple as I had imagined. On the second day, the Sect Leader called me over and gave me a book on Lei Ling Hen.


    He continued, "Who would have thought that as I trained harder and harder and as my cultivation rose higher and higher, the Sect Leader would value me more and more and place all the good things in my house, as if I were his son. Naturally, I was also moved and wished that I could be separated by myself and cultivate even better to make him happy, but I am too young and have forgotten that there are people with ill intentions in this world. Although my Sect Leader has taught me to be careless, it does not mean that his other disciples have no other disciples. However, as the headmaster grew more and more amiable toward me, my other senior brothers did not come over to get on good terms with me easily. Since, since the disciples of the headmaster have always been unable to get on good terms with each other, because the position of the headmaster has always been inherited by the strongest disciple of the headmaster, they thought that I was trying to curry favor with the headmaster for the sake of competing against them for the position of the headmaster. However, heaven has proven that I truly did not have any intentions.

 C64

    "I never thought that you would be like this ¡­" She had always thought that Li Xiaoming would be like a fish in water when he went to the Hidden Cloud Peak, rising step by step, relying on his almighty talent, he had been able to make a name for himself in the Hidden Cloud Peak. He had never come to see her, and she had also thought that he had forgotten her because he had been too beautiful, but reality had never been like this.


    That little youngster from back then had finally grown up, but his feelings for her had never changed. Gu Hua Wei felt a little gratified, thinking that it was great that Li Xiaoming hadn''t been crippled for the past three years.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself for being my choice. It''s okay." Seeing this, Gu Hua Wei''s heart ached even more. She felt that for a seven year old boy like Li Xiaoming, to be able to safely survive on Hidden Cloud Peak was really making things difficult for him.


    "Will you come and see me in the future?" Gu Hua quietly asked, "Or can I come find you?" She hoped to see Li Xiaoming more often, because Li Xiaoming didn''t have anyone else with good feelings for him aside from her. If he could achieve great things in the future, what would he do if he couldn''t?


    "Rest assured, I am already at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage. The Sect Leader said that only the upper echelons of the Foundation Establishment stage can enter and leave. I have already passed through." Li Xiaoming laughed out loud, "Are you happy about how high you are?" The young man''s expression that seemed to come over and worship me made Gu Hua giggle slightly, and the little bit of guilt and pity completely disappeared.


    He patted her on the shoulder and said in an especially serious tone, "Slight, you have to remember that you are my sister, not my sister. I don''t need you to be ambitious, but you, when I''m not around, you just have to take care of yourself and never let yourself get hurt."


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I won''t be hurt." Blinking her large, adorable eyes, Gu Ruoyun was very good at acting cute and playful. "I''ll miss big brother too."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Li Xiaoming heaved a sigh of relief as he laid there quietly. Between the two of them, there was an enviable sense of safety and trust.


    After lying down for a while, Gu Hua asked softly, "Those senior brothers of yours who were jealous of you, what did they do to you in the end?" She wanted to know everything, and there would be a measure of revenge in the future. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to deal with those small fries.


    "You''re still young, don''t listen to unhealthy things." It was obvious that he did not want to bring up those humiliating things that he had done in the past and destroy the good image he had built up in front of Gu Hua Wei. One must know that he did not want her to look down on him at all, because he had promised that she would definitely protect her in the future.


    "Go on, I don''t mind." Gu Hua Wei also pinched Li Xiaoming''s cheek. The youth''s soft face was very much to her taste. "You know, I''ve always liked listening to you talk." Regardless of whether it was the crying voice in the Misty Forest or the fact that everything had changed, she was willing to be this young man, the elder sister of a young man who had experienced life and death together. His righteous path definitely did not allow him to have too many inner demons, and she was willing to clear the haze in his heart for him.


    Having a deep understanding of Gu Hua Wei Wei''s pestering skills, Li Xiaoming struggled slightly before surrendering without any hesitation, "Don''t laugh at me, I told you."


    "I won''t laugh at you." Gu Hua smiled brightly, her eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon. She looked cute and adorable, extremely beautiful.


    At first, I just thought that it was a simple revenge, and I just had to swallow it down. But who would have thought that even the food I ate at the cafeteria was worse than pigs and dogs, and I gradually found out that someone started to look for trouble with me, but I couldn''t figure out who was the one looking for trouble with me, and I didn''t offend anyone at the Cloud Hidden Mountain, so why someone didn''t go and take care of me, and that person was just a lowly person! One day, I pretended to leave the house early, but in reality, I was hiding on top of my roof. I opened a patio and looked inside the house, and sure enough, not long after, two sneaky figures entered my house and started searching all over it. They had almost completely searched my house, and only then did they forget to leave in a complacent manner, but I managed to block them once, so how could I let them leave? "


    "I jumped off the roof, and just as they were about to open the door and leave, I quietly opened it and saw their frightened expressions. At that time, my cultivation was already at the peak of Qi Cultivating Stage, how could it be possible for ordinary disciples like them to beat me? I tied them up, and wanted to ask who was the one that harmed me? They refused to speak, and even threatened me, saying that if their senior were to find out, I would definitely beg for their lives. They wanted me to quickly release them, but I caught them, how could I let them go for no reason? I had tortured them severely and finally spent a day to reveal who the person who had truly harmed me was in my mouth. Those people are none other than my four senior brothers. They say that they cannot bear to see me acting smug in front of the headmaster like a dog and jumping around flattering him, that they want to teach me a lesson and that my position as the headmaster has never had anything to do with me, or else I''ll get the hell out of the Hidden Cloud Peak. "


    Gu Hua gave a faint smile. As expected, all kinds of creatures gather together, and all kinds of people belong to each other. Any kind of loli would be the same as any other kind of shota. These words were the same as what Yun Xiao had said. It was simply a material that could make people clap their teeth.


    "And then?" Miss Gu threw out her own question. She didn''t know if Li Xiaoming had beaten up those ignorant kids.


    "After ¡­" Li Xiaoming thought for a while, and shook his head helplessly, "I didn''t do anything to those two disciples. I let them leave, and continued to diligently cultivate every day. One day, the Sect Leader wanted to come to my residence to exchange some cultivation methods related to the Lightning Spirit Root. When we were halfway through, the seniors on the mountain peak opened the door and entered uninvited, as if they didn''t know that the Sect Leader was here, led by a youth who was normally on friendly terms with me. When the youth entered the door, he rushed up to me, scolding me for stealing his most precious Jade Buddha, saying that the Jade Buddha had only shown me today, and had disappeared after a short period of time. No one listened to my explanation until I took out a jade Buddha the size of a fingernail from under my pillow. Then, under everyone''s watchful eyes, my crime of stealing was decided without any room for negotiation. They had all arranged it beforehand. " There was nothing worth mentioning in Gu Hua Wei''s eyes, there was only sadness and anger from dealing with such common matters. Back then, the tiny teenager was only ten years old, and those senior brothers who were older than him had all made a move on such a cute, bun faced teenager.


    In other words, Li Xiaoming''s master, Sect Master Ling Yunzi, what did he think of Li Xiaoming? Why was Li Xiaoming the only one who was good to him with such a single lightning spiritual root, pushing him to such a level? What was his purpose?


    In any case, Gu Hua Wei didn''t believe that Ling Yunzi would treat Li Xiaoming well for no reason at all. Just because of his rare spiritual roots was not enough.


    What kind of reason was that he could scheme against Li Xiaoming, who was less than ten years old at the time? Gu Hua narrowed her eyes as she stared at a certain spot in the sky and became slightly absent-minded.


    "And then?" Miss Gu returned to her senses and smiled, "Did Sect Master save you afterwards?"


    "How do you know?" Li Xiaoming was a little taken aback. Ordinary people wouldn''t think the same way. They would think that the Church was punishing him, not helping him.


    "I guessed it." With her tongue hanging out, Miss Gu''s doubts grew bigger and bigger. The grand Sect Leader went to find a little kid to talk about losing the Sect Leader''s face in cultivation, which could be said to mean that she loved her disciple. But with everyone''s eyes watching her scheme to steal his disciple''s face, with the verified evidence supporting her, she was still defending Li Xiaoming.


    "The Sect Leader did save me because he said that I had been discussing cultivation with him and that I did not have the time to steal any jade buddhas. The jade buddhas were a frame-up, and I even ruthlessly reprimanded all of my fellow disciples and punished them to go up the cliff face to think."


    "In that case, your master really treats you very well." Gu Hua feigned an envious expression, but a few doubts still hung in her mouth. "But why doesn''t he treat your senior brothers as well?"


    This sentence caused the raised lips of Li Xiaoming to calm down. He looked at Gu Hua Wei, who was smiling yet not smiling, and felt his heart turn cold. It was as if he had never thought about this question.

 C65

    Gu Hua reached out and patted Li Xiaoming''s shoulder, comforting him, "Don''t think too much, or I think too much."


    If that was the case, she would rather think too much of herself. The Sect Leader was truly treating this little fool well. But if he wasn''t, then what was the result waiting for them?


    "I''m fine." Li Xiaoming concealed the worry in his heart as he said in a relaxed tone, "I will be more vigilant in the future."


    "That''s good." Miss Gu raised a gentle smile. Who knows how much coldness was in her eyes. "Also, be smart and don''t let others design you again."


    "Yes." He closed his eyes, his entire body brimming with the little girl''s faint fragrance. It didn''t seem like a milk fragrance, but a type of fragrance that came from a fruit mixed with a flower. It was faint, causing him to be even more engrossed.


    Gu Hua looked at Li Xiaoming''s face and suddenly wanted to tell him that he was no longer trash. She felt that he was trustworthy. Perhaps she should tell him about the only person in the Yun Sect that she could trust.


    She opened her mouth. "I''m telling you, I''ve already ¡­"


    She hesitated. She didn''t know why, but she felt that if she told Li Xiaoming that she could cultivate now, how could she tell him why? Without any special fortuitous encounter, being able to cultivate a piece of trash was simply a fantasy story.


    She did not want to reveal her Jaded Space, which was her greatest secret in the Nine Nations Continent. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she did not want to easily tell anyone.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing her absent-mindedness, Li Xiaoming asked worriedly, "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to say that while you protect yourself, you should train properly. Don''t forget who said you should protect me. Hum, hum, hum ~" Gu Shenwei was being arrogant and spoiled. "If I find you slacking off, I''ll ignore you."


    Li Xiaoming was very pleased with the prideful Miss Gu. He immediately patted his chest and promised, "I will definitely protect you. Once I''m done with my cultivation and get my revenge for killing my brother, I''ll take you with me." Speaking of which, Li Xiaoming felt guilty, "I won''t let you suffer any more grievances here."


    Gu Hua was at a loss for words as she asked the heavens. These words sounded like the words the scholar said to the married lady.


    I hope it was an illusion.


    "I''m fine, I don''t need you to worry." When she thought of her feelings, Gu Hua Wei Wei suddenly felt a bit stifled. Her tone was also a bit heavy. "When you get your revenge, you''ll be able to walk around a bit and reap some good fortune."


    She had never liked to cause trouble since she was young. She hated the series of subsequent incidents after she had gotten into trouble, so she had no interest in Li Xiaoming. In his eyes, Li Xiaoming was only a child who needed her comfort. Even though he was only eleven and she was only eight, she didn''t want to give him any ideas, because some people were destined not to be provoked.


    "Fine." Li Xiaoming was a little disappointed, but he quickly cheered up, "But, you have to wait for me."


    "¡­" Gu Hua subconsciously avoided his gaze of anticipation. However, the youth had always been stubborn and unyielding. He stubbornly stared at her, making it impossible for her to avoid his gaze.


    ''Who did she offend this time ¡­ ''


    "We''ll talk about it when you''ve mastered it."


    "Alright." Li Xiaoming looked at her deeply. He didn''t know why, but seeing the unfathomable expression on her face made him a little flustered, "You''re not allowed to go back on your words."


    "¡­"


    Gu Hua nodded unconsciously. In her opinion, as long as she didn''t give Li Xiaoming any hint about the relationship between a man and a woman in the future, this crooked tree would definitely turn around and not hang itself on her.


    "Yes." Li Xiaoming looked at the afternoon sky and smiled. "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    Miss Gu shrugged, "I''m not hungry."


    "You haven''t cultivated, so you can''t get hungry. I''ll take you to the cafeteria." After saying that, Li Xiaoming was about to stand up, but Gu Hua grabbed his hand and shook his head. His round eyes were especially bright in the sunlight streaming through the gaps between the leaves, and Li Xiaoming couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    "I want to go back." Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei stood up from the grass. "I''ll come look for you tomorrow."


    "I''ll send you off." Li Xiaoming knew from a young age that she was someone with an idea, so he didn''t force his. "It''s not safe on the road."


    "I''m used to it."


    The speaker has no heart, but the listener has his heart.


    When Li Xiaoming heard this, he complained that he hadn''t seen her in three years.


    Immediately, he felt somewhat guilty, "I''ve been slow with you."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei could only roll her eyes. In ancient times, people loved to think too much when listening to people.


    However, they didn''t stop Li Xiaoming from sending her back. They got up and walked around the bamboo forest, chatting and laughing all the way to the Jade Bamboo Summit.


    After the two of them left. A white figure had appeared out of nowhere within the bamboo forest. This figure was ethereal like a cloud. It seemed to have drifted away by accident and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Li Xiaoming sent Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei to the front of Jade Bamboo Peak. The youth wanted to speak but hesitated, as if he had something to say. Gu Hua only waved her hand and said, "Go back quickly." before she turned and ran away.


    Student Li Xiaoming''s words, "Take me to see your place", were born dead.


    Gu Hua blinked and slowed down her pace, but her heart was far less calm than she looked on the surface.


    She knew very well that Li Xiaoming had changed. Although he had acted very normally in front of her, she could feel that the child who had shared life and death with her had changed along with her hatred and humiliation.


    The grudge of murdering a brother, the humiliation of being in the same sect for three years, was enough to change a person.


    She did not feel that anything was wrong. If he did not change, he would not be able to survive. Li Xiaoming knew it, and she also knew it.


    She just doesn''t want to come for the time being.


    Because she always wanted to keep things clean and bright and gentle.


    Li Xiaoming was completely unaware of Miss Gu''s worries. He could no longer think that much about revenge in his mind.


    Everyone had their own blessings.


    By the time Gu Hua had thought through these things, it was already dusk. The sunlight gently sprinkled on the medicinal field and on the thoughtful expression of the girl, bringing with it a sense of peace that did not belong to a child.


    A white figure inadvertently appeared on the other side of the medicinal field, staring at the 7-8 year old girl with eyes filled with neither joy nor sadness, as if he wanted to smash a deep hole in her body.


    Gu Ruoyun felt her entire body turn cold. She tilted her head and looked around, but that white figure turned into a gust of wind and disappeared the instant she looked over.


    Miss Gu shook her head, thinking that she had thought too much into it.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Gu Hua Wei''s stomach growled slightly. Miss Gu patted off the dust on her body before she turned around and entered the house.

 C66

    At night, Mr. Bird rushed over like a madman, holding his sharp beak and continuously pecking at Gu Hua''s door.


    Gu Ruoyun was in the middle of consolidating her cultivation in the jade buckle space when she heard the commotion. She was startled because she did not notice that Mr. Bird had arrived at the door of her room?!


    Should he say that she was slow or should he say that this Floating Bird was far from being as useless as she saw it.


    No matter what, Gu Hua Wei came out from the space and opened the door. When Mr. Bird saw her come out, he let out a soft cry and peck his back anxiously, indicating for her to get on his back.


    Miss Gu was slightly puzzled. Could it be that it was at the Little White Wolf''s behest? Thinking up to this point, she wondered how its wounds were faring ¡­


    She closed the door, jumped up and sat on Mr. Bird''s back. Mr. Bird let out another cry, flapped his wings, and flew into the darkness. The stars were like the sea, heading straight for yesterday! The place they had been.


    Gu Hua relaxed slightly. She lay down on Mr. Bird''s back and looked at the tottering starry sky. She yawned and in the blink of an eye, she arrived at yesterday''s cave.


    A bonfire had already been lit in the cave. Miss Gu was slightly stunned. She felt that Mr. Bird was a good helper for a travel home. As a bird, he could even ride fire.


    Mr. Bird felt Miss Gu''s worshipful gaze and let out an arrogant cry. He looked eagerly into the depths of the cave, turned around and flew away.


    Gu Hua thought no further and walked into the cave. With one glance, she saw the little white wolf lying beside the fire with soft clothes on its head.


    The little white wolf was snow-white all over and its body was small. It lay there, its two front paws cutely hugging its two pointed ears. Its pink head was slightly curled up, making it look both cute and pitiful.


    Gu Hua walked forward lovingly and did not disturb the white wolf''s sleep. She only checked the white wolf for a bit, and when she saw that black blood was seeping out of the white wolf''s leg, Gu Hua Wei was still somewhat alarmed. However, she quickly calmed down and used the alcohol as a lubricant to remove the gauze on the white wolf''s leg.


    The little white wolf seemed to be tired and had been sleeping soundly. It remained motionless and looked extremely obedient. Gu Hua could not help but reach out and stroke its nose. The little white wolf wrinkled its nose as if it was provoked by her and looked like it was about to cry.


    Gu Hua Wei hastily retracted her hand and placed it on its ear. Somehow, the little white wolf''s claws had already quietly retracted when Gu Hua''s hand was placed on its head.


    Miss Gu gently stroked the white wolf''s fur with her small hand. The sleeping white wolf instinctively raised its chin, indicating that she should continue stroking it.


    Gu Hua was very encouraged as she raised her hand to scratch the Little White Wolf''s tender neck. The Little White Wolf leaned close to her and stuck out its small pink tongue, and gently licked Gu Hua''s plump hand. The feeling of wetness and gentleness instantly spread throughout Gu Hua''s entire body, and she stretched out her hand in a daze as she watched the Little White Wolf lick her fingers in dependence.


    She patted his head. "You little bastard."


    The white wolf in the corner that Gu Hua could not see slightly stiffened its body. It smacked its lips and sucked Gu Hua''s finger into its mouth. Saliva formed a mess on the little girl''s finger.


    Gu Hua nodded slightly and took out her hand, "Alright, go to sleep. When you''re better, there''s no need to stay here anymore."


    The white wolf moved its nose and slightly opened its eyes. When it saw her, its claws moved and it slowly moved towards her bosom. Its clear and translucent eyes shot out a gaze that was filled with determination.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was at a loss whether to laugh or cry from its dependent look. The girl herself had no ability to resist things that were cute, so she was no exception.


    When the fire was extinguished and a gust of cold wind blew into the cave, the sleeping girl couldn''t help but hug her body tightly. Subconsciously, she let that soft and warm thing warm her almost frozen body.


    In the darkness, a pair of deep blue eyes suddenly appeared and disappeared. Immediately following that, the girl felt her face become wet and hot.


    The hot and humid feeling continued for a long time until the crowing of the chickens rang out and the sky began to brighten.


    Gu Hua woke up at about the same time as yesterday. When she noticed the white wolf in her embrace, she realized one thing, and that was, she seemed to have forgotten that the white wolf needed to eat ¡­


    She actually didn''t prepare any food for the white wolf ¡­


    She felt a little guilty for having failed at such a thing. It seemed that she had really gotten old and had even forgotten the most basic of things.


    Thinking of this, she gently put down the little guy, stood up and tidied up her clothes. Then, she turned around and left the cave.


    The white wolf opened its eyes the instant she let go of him. In its big eyes, all the girls hurriedly left its back. It shut its mouth as a ghostly light flashed through its eyes. Its blue eyes were bloodshot, like petals stained with blood.


    When Gu Hua Wei Wei took the two chickens back to the cave, what awaited her was the pitiful white wolf. She was afraid of being abandoned, so her heart immediately softened. She hastily threw away the chicken to hug the silly white wolf and comforted, "I''m here. I didn''t leave, I didn''t ¡­"


    The little white wolf rubbed against her. In his embrace, the blood color in his green eyes faded, leaving only a faint sense of joy.


    Licking Miss Gu''s fingers, the white wolf did not feel ashamed at all. Instead, it happily gazed at Miss Gu with its sparkling eyes, its gaze full of pleading for a caress.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was amused by it and said softly, "You don''t want to eat anymore?"


    The white wolf tilted its head and glanced at the pheasant. Don''t talk about it. Although it was not a good thing, she had brought it back for him, so he didn''t mind.


    "Since you want to eat, then behave a little. I''ll go and handle this chicken." With that, Gu Hua Wei put down the white wolf, picked up the two pheasants and disappeared.


    Gu Hua Wei then returned to the cave and reignited the fire. Gu Hua Wei then stuffed the fruit into the stomach of the chicken and spread the various spices and seasonings on the chicken. Gu Hua smiled at the white wolf and put on another layer of honey before leisurely roasting the chicken.


    The aroma of fruit and meat filled the cave. Even Mr. Bird who came back to pick up the flowers swallowed his saliva in suspicion. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were birds, he wouldn''t dare to snatch food in front of that great deity.

 C67

    "Is that so?" Gu Hua sneered in her heart, but she still maintained a calm and honest appearance. "But Senior Sister, if you look at me like this, it will make me very uncomfortable."


    Hearing Gu Hua''s slight discomfort, the beautiful senior sister turned pale with fright. She walked up and grabbed Gu Hua''s shoulder, "Where''s the discomfort? Let senior sister see!" Saying up to here, he pointed his hands at Gu Hua and was extremely busy.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei finally couldn''t hold it in and held down his hands, which were still pinching on his stomach, and said coldly: "If you don''t want to die here, you can make another move!"


    Yu Le looked at Gu Hua''s flushed face in a daze. She swore that she had never seen someone this attractive to her before. Even her most basic self-control could be easily defeated by Gu Hua.


    "I respect you as my Elder Sister. There is no need for you to repeat the same thing twice." Finished speaking, Gu Hua Wei ferociously took Yu Le''s hand out of her clothes, tidied up her clothes and turned to leave. She didn''t want to stay with her any longer. No one could guarantee that she wouldn''t kill this b * stard!


    Yu Le blankly stared at her hands that were red from Gu Hua''s slight exertion. As she thought about how soft, jade-like, soft, and smooth her skin was like tofu, she silently swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    The madness in her heart made it almost impossible for her to think!


    She stealthily lifted up the hem of her dress and discovered that some of the areas that Yu Le had touched earlier had suffered skin cuts due to her fingernails. However, that was not what she was most concerned about, as what she was most concerned about was the fact that the part of her skin that had been torn was just as black as if it had been poisoned. It looked extremely horrifying.


    Could it be that Yu Le still had the urge to poison her nails with poison? Let the enemy die out of thin air?


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua Wei trembled slightly. When she got home, she might as well soak in the lake water of the interspatial lake. She didn''t want to die yet.


    Time passed quickly. The number of people at the competition had gone from six or seven hundred yesterday to about three hundred today, with Gu Hua Wei''s number right in the middle. Before long, Li Xiaoming had defeated his weak opponent, and it was now Miss Gu''s turn to fight.


    This time, Gu Hua Wei''s opponent was a young girl called Wang Hua from the Spirit Cloud Peak. The young girl was about ten years old, and she was at the eighth level of Qi Refinement. She was wearing a pink skirt and was standing on top of the platform.


    Although there were very few geniuses in the world and this girl wasn''t a genius, the fact that she was able to reach the second stage of the eighth level of Qi Refining meant that she had quite a bit of skill.


    Gu Hua stood still, allowing Wang Hua to size her up. Wang Hua gave a faint smile. A hint of freshness wafted out, mesmerizing all the young boys in the sect who were so captivated by her beauty.


    Wang Hua''s thin lips twitched as he smiled, "Junior Sister, you are still young. Junior Sister, please make the first move."


    These words were like a thunderbolt that struck Miss Gu. She was just a good-for-nothing, how could she make a move!


    However, he did not say much. Gu Hua slightly clenched her fists. As if she was a living horse, she punched towards the girl''s pretty face!


    Wang Hua was startled by Gu Hua''s ridiculous strategy. Didn''t he use his mana and zhenqi first during the competition?


    Could this be a skill of Junior Sister?


    As he thought of this, Wang Hua''s spirit was brimming with vigor. He raised his fist to clash with Gu Hua Wei''s. A cold and hard feeling came from Gu Hua Wei''s finger. So this Wang Hua had a single Ice Spirit Root.


    Gu Hua retracted his fist and dodged Wang Hua''s attack. He then threw another punch at Wang Hua. Although Wang Hua''s talent was excellent, his cultivation base was not that good. He was unable to react in time and got hit!


    Having received the blow, Gu Hua was secretly delighted. She did not feel the guilt of slapping a girl''s face at all. Immediately using both hands and feet, she wanted to use her unmoving true qi to kill this delicate little loli.


    Wang Hua was hit right on the head. The girl''s strong self-esteem made her want to get back at Gu Hua. While using Gu Hua''s underhanded methods, she also used the power in her body and turned into an ice sword, shooting towards Gu Hua Wei, who was lacking in manners!


    Although the ice sword was small and had quite a bit of strength, Gu Hua was still able to slightly shift to the left and right.


    The two girls fought on the stage until their faces were covered in dirt. Both of them treated each other as if they didn''t want to avenge their enmity, adding wounds time and time again.


    They came and went, each suffering from a few injuries. At this moment, Gu Hua''s stomach hurt, as if something was trying to burrow into her body from Yu Le''s pinching.


    Miss Gu took a deep breath and endured the pain. Seeing that Wang Hua''s ice sword was in front of her again, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to win the match without her true qi, so she no longer stuck to her words.


    Secretly using the purple jade ring as a cover, Gu Hua Wei used some of the power of the wind, and when the ice sword struck her body, Gu Hua swayed her body slightly, avoiding the ice sword, and rushed straight at the panting Wang Hua. Wang Hua waved his two palms, and a storm that looked like snow surged over.


    Seeing that Wang Hua wasn''t even able to maintain his appearance as an ice sword and had even randomly tossed a pile of ice dregs over, Gu Hua was slightly knowledgeable about the opportunity that had come!


    Using the power of the wind, Wang Hua received the punch with his right hand, and then with his left hand, he placed it against Wang Hua''s neck. Wang Hua looked at Gu Hua in horror, and he didn''t know when, but Gu Hua had actually taken out the dagger in his boot and held it in his left hand!


    The crowd below the arena was in an uproar. They never thought that a trash with Five Elements Spirit Roots would be able to threaten the young genius girl without showing any sign of fear!


    Not only were the lolis of the Jade Bamboo Peak and the youths of the Cloud Sect stunned, even Li Xiaoming, who thought that he was extremely familiar with Gu Hua, couldn''t help but be slightly absent-minded.


    Wang Hua looked at the dagger in Gu Hua Wei''s hand, and gasped for breath. He looked at Gu Hua Wei pleadingly, hoping that she would put the dagger down. She was a person who was afraid of death.


    But how could Gu Hua be so easily deceived?


    After all, Wang Hua had yet to admit defeat.


    If she let go of an ingrate who would retaliate, who would she cry to?


    When Wang Hua saw that Gu Hua had not moved at all, he could only dispiritedly say, "If you let me go, I''ll admit defeat."

 C68

    Gu Hua stared at her, as if confirming that she wasn''t lying.


    Even though Wang Hua was a little girl, he had always been proud and arrogant. How could he allow her to suspect him? He immediately said viciously: "If you don''t believe me, then forget it."


    Gu Hua didn''t seem to care at all as she sneered, "The winner is the king, the loser is the thief. My little genius."


    Saying that, he let go of the dagger and returned it to his boot. Then, he turned around and left. Who would have thought that he would not even take a few steps forward? A sound of wind breaking sounded out aggressively from behind her, shooting over as if she was taking her life!


    Gu Hua looked back slightly and an ice sword brushed past her soft cheeks. The girl with a complacent look snorted coldly. She didn''t seem to feel any guilt about sneaking an attack and acted like a vile person. She even said righteously, "All is fair!"


    The crowd below the stage was in an uproar. Was this little girl unable to bear the loss or was she swollen?


    After losing, they would sneak attack. Was this something they should do?


    Even the lolis, who were not used to seeing trash like Gu Shenwei in Jade Bamboo Peak, were clenching their fists tightly and feeling indignant?! Was he thinking that their Jade Bamboo Peak was devoid of people?!


    The heck!


    Your character is so bad!


    Facing Wang Hua''s glee, Gu Hua laughed out of anger, "You don''t mind fighting?" She stretched out a finger, her voice as cold as frost. "Senior sister''s words are really good."


    As he finished speaking, he raised his dagger. The sharp edge of the dagger was extremely eye-catching under the midday sun, just like the blood-red peach blossom blooming on a girl''s fair cheeks.


    The girl''s entire body was shrouded in a gloomy aura, just like Raksha who was about to take her life.


    Wang Hua was so scared by her flattery that his face turned pale. All of a sudden, he felt like he hated himself for not provoking this disaster.


    "There is another saying, ''return the favor, return the favor, return the favor,'' and give it to senior sister."


    Gu Hua walked closer to Wang Hua with a smile that was not a smile on his face. This time, Wang Hua was finally afraid. When she thought of the coldness of the dagger against her skin, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    However, an ice sword was constantly held in her hand as she threw it at Gu Hua Wei. Gu Hua didn''t care whether she was injured or not anymore, what she wanted to do now was kill someone!


    The anger that had accumulated in her heart for three years was forcefully forced out by that sneak attack. If she didn''t vent it, she probably wouldn''t be able to rest in peace for this period of time!


    Furthermore, she had never been someone who could endure for too long.


    She could hide her secrets and talents in the city, but she could not swallow her anger!


    Wang Hua was already at the end of his road, so he could only exhaust his Zhen Qi, step by step, he was forced to flee on stage by Gu Hua.


    Gu Hua Wei had cornered Wang Hua to a dead end. She had no other choice but to step down. However, if she were to admit defeat now, this Lady Wang would probably be ridiculed for a long time by others.


    Gu Hua Wei smiled, looking pure and beautiful. "Senior Sister, you are always so cunning." With that, he stabbed the dagger into the young girl''s tender chest, causing blood to gush out. The young girl cried out in pain and fainted. Gu Hua kicked her unmercifully off the stage and the young girl let out a groan, finally fainting.


    Gu Hua quietly took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood beads on her black dagger. Only then did she suddenly hear a voice transmission from an elder, "Jade Bamboo Peak wins!"


    Hearing this result, the corner of Miss Gu''s lips curled up as she ran off the stage towards Student Li Xiaoming, who was already waiting for her.


    Li Xiaoming quickly caught hold of her weak body, and asked hurriedly: "Where''s the discomfort? Where did it hurt? "Tell me!"


    His heart trembled at the seating area. He was afraid that she would accidentally be injured. What should he do? His heart clenched.


    Gu Hua patted his shoulder soothingly, "It''s just that I''m a little tired, so there''s no problem."


    Li Xiaoming inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. It was good as long as nothing had happened. She did not have the talent to cultivate. If she was injured, she would not be able to heal as quickly as them.


    "Send me back." Gu Hua smiled faintly, but in her heart, she scolded Yu Le a thousand or two hundred times. Her stomach, it hurt so much!


    "Alright." Li Xiaoming supported her as he turned around to leave. Along the way, the eager gazes of the teenagers, as well as the envious and jealous expressions of the lolis, made it so that Gu Hua Wei had no intention of probing. She only knew that if she didn''t go back now, she definitely wouldn''t be able to hold herself back!


    Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes and leaned against Li Xiaoming''s body. Li Xiaoming sent her to the entrance of Jade Bamboo Peak with his sword in hand. He then turned around and left.


    Gu Hua tried her best to resist the discomfort as she walked back into her room, pretending to have nothing to do.


    Halfway there, a soft voice suddenly called out from behind him. "Junior Sister, wait for me ¡­"


    It was Yu Le''s voice.


    Gu Hua Wei stealthily clenched her fists and told herself that this was not the time to alert the enemy. She turned around with a smile and asked, "Senior Sister, don''t you still have a competition?"


    "Junior Sister, you really don''t care about me. Senior Sister has long finished her competition." In other words, Yu Le had already gotten rid of his opponent before she had even gone in.


    "Congratulations, Senior Sister." Gu Hua concealed her displeasure and said, "Senior Sister, you''re not travelling with me. I''ll take my leave."


    "What''s the hurry?" Yu Le quickly walked up, her large eyes staring at Gu Hua, and her gaze contained too many things, "Ever since I felt Junior Sister''s smooth skin this morning, I''ve always been thinking about it. Junior Sister, kiss me and I''ll let you go."


    Yu Le looked at her expectantly, thinking that she had made the simplest request and that Gu Hua Wei would not reject it no matter what.


    However, the eight-year-old girl''s cold gaze couldn''t help but make her scalp go numb. Gu Hua slowly spoke up, "What, did Senior Sister forget what I said to you this morning?" Junior Sister doesn''t mind repeating herself. "


    Yu Le remembered Gu Hua Wei''s words, "Do you want to die?" What was he trying to do?


    This Gu Hua Wei Wei was obviously not an easy target. He was a piece of black iron that was harder to gnaw on than bone.


    "Senior sister, I respect you as my senior sister. Once this matter is over for the last time, if there is a next time," Gu Hua''s voice paused, and then continued in an indifferent but cruel manner, "Although I am only an outer disciple who is unable to cultivate, no one will not let me off, so I will accompany her in this miserable life of hers!"


    Gu Hua turned and left without even turning her head.


    As Yu Le listened to her words, she thought that even if she was just a good-for-nothing outer sect disciple, her intelligence and cleverness on the stage made her regret provoking her so easily. But deep down in her heart, there was an even greater desire!


    This person, this person that attracted her the most, she was determined to win him!

 C69

    Gu Hua went back to her living quarters and closed the door, enduring the pain from her wounds. She lay down on her bed and, using her pillow as a cover, went into the jade buckle space. Once she entered the space, she no longer cared and took off her clothes to look at the originally slightly black and sinister wounds.


    At a glance, this black did not look like black, but black with poison mixed in.


    Gu Hua felt a slight pain in her heart, but she hated Yu Le so much that her teeth itched. Such a despicable and sinister villain, it was best not to give her a chance. Otherwise, she would definitely be killed!


    Even though she was cursing silently in her heart, Gu Hua Wei still ran up to the medicine room in the attic and swallowed a pill that could cure hundreds of poisons. He sat on the soft Pu and used the zhenqi in his body along with his internal energy to refine the pill step by step, forcing the poison out of his bloodstream. This method of detoxifying the poison was extremely difficult, as if he was going to fight a war.


    Gu Hua Wei was in no hurry. Right now, all she needed to do was to waste time with this pile of broken things.


    Just expelling the poison from her body had taken Gu Hua Wei almost five hours. Fortunately, there was a certain amount of time in the space, otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to consolidate her cultivation.


    Using his last bit of willpower, he gathered the balls of black poison from his bloodline and forced them out from his fingertips. Gu Hua lightly wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. She placed the black poison into a white stone container and sealed it with a layer of ice. She thought that if she were to learn pill refining or something like that in the future, she would be able to study it.


    Out of the attic, Gu Hua Wei ran towards the lake.


    The lake now was no longer the lake from three years ago that had a radius of a few hundred miles. Due to Miss Gu''s continuous improvement of the surrounding environment, it had almost doubled in size. The entire space had also expanded, becoming even larger and more pleasing.


    As she walked along the small path filled with fruit trees and vegetables, the lake appeared before her. The lake was filled with flowers, and everything looked extremely beautiful. Even the poison brought by Yu Le didn''t seem to be that much of a hate to Gu Hua Wei.


    Gu Hua walked to the lake and thought for a while. In the end, she decided to soak herself in the lake to replenish the spiritual qi in her body. Even if she was slightly injured, there would still be aftereffects.


    In these three years, she had been worried that her body was weak and that her resistance was not very good. She was afraid that if she used the water in the lake, even if there were benefits, it would damage her body.


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua Wei was no longer afraid. Instead, he found a place where the water was not deep and strange flowers bloomed. He took off his shirt, stepped on it, and submerged himself in the water.


    After coming into contact with the lake water, every corner of his body was filled with waves of intense stabs of pain, as if something was about to pierce his skin and enter his body.


    Gu Hua gritted her teeth. This kind of pain was nothing compared to the pain of using the body refining technique. There was no comparison at all.


    As the spiritual energy from the lake entered his body, Gu Hua continued to absorb it, using all of it to repair his body that he had just lost, over and over again, as if it was his habit. Soon, a head popped out of his body, and he fell asleep with his head against the lake''s edge and his head against the blossoming flowers.


    However, even if she fell asleep, she wouldn''t forget to absorb the spiritual energy in her dreams and turn it into her own.


    Time slowly passed. As soon as Miss Gu woke up, it was unknown how much time had passed.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s body felt numb and itchy. She looked down to find that, at some point in time, a few fishes had come to her side, touching her skin time and time again, looking especially docile.


    Miss Gu smiled as if she was calculating. She didn''t need to worry about the white wolf food tonight.


    After putting on her clothes, Gu Hua casually scanned the five silvery-white fish, about three pounds of silver carp, and flew to the grass by the lake. Gu Hua slightly used the grass to make a jump rope, then tied up the five fish into a string and put them into her purple jade ring.


    Mr. Bird''s shrill cry had been lingering over her house the entire time. He wasn''t afraid of provoking his true master, Yu Qingzhu.


    Gu Hua walked out of the door. Mr. Bird flew straight towards her as if he had seen his father and mother. He pecked her head and lowered his head, indicating that she should quickly climb up his back.


    Gu Hua sniffed with her nose. She was a little worried about the white wolf, so she sat on Mr. Bird''s back. Mr. Bird used his escaping speed to leave her outside the cave, flapping his wings and flew away.


    Gu Hua lightly touched her sore butt, then wrote another note down for the disrespectful Floating Bird.


    Miss Gu didn''t think about why Mr. Bird ran away in such a hurry. Even if she did, she wouldn''t have thought about the old man inside.


    Poor Mr. Floatbird, what a sin.


    Gu Hua Wei took out five big fish from the purple jade ring. She originally calculated Mr. Floating Bird''s portion. It seemed that Mr. Floating Bird really had no affinity with delicacies. Tsk tsk ¡­


    Mr. Floating Bird: Give me back my fish... "Ying, ying, ying ¡­" His master was so terrifying ¡­


    Thinking of the cute way the white wolf slept, Gu Ruoyun walked into the cave with a smile on her face. What she saw, however, was not the sleeping appearance of the little white wolf, but the messy appearance of scraps of cloth and soft hay strewn all over the ground.


    The culprit was lying beside the bonfire that had been extinguished after the morning barbecue. His pair of large green eyes seemed to lose its light, and his body looked pitiful.


    Gu Hua Wei almost immediately softened his heart and walked over. Putting Yu Di on a stone bench, he picked up the little white wolf who was still in a trance and asked caringly, "What''s wrong? Where''s the discomfort?"


    The little white wolf was wrapped by the warm embrace and immediately came back to its senses. Seeing that it was her, its dark green eyes finally began to glow with a ghostly light.


    After holding back its teeth, the white wolf looked at Miss Gu with a wronged expression. Its big eyes were full of grievance, as if it was complaining to her. Why did it come so late? He had been waiting for her for so long.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s eyes widened and she felt like her heart had melted. She quickly kissed the white wolf''s ear and admitted her wrongs unconditionally, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have left you here alone. I came late. Don''t be angry at me. I like you the most."

 C70

    Gu Hua continuously begged for mercy and kissed the little white wolf''s ear again and again. The little white wolf, who had always been ignoring her, finally rubbed her palm in an arrogant manner. When it was done rubbing, the little white wolf''s body went stiff. How could something that only an idiot would do happen to him?!


    This shocking blow made him look a little sickly, but he quickly forgot what had happened before. He foolishly rubbed his palms against Miss Gu''s palm again and again, with incomparable greed.


    Miss Gu expressed that the item was too cute. Could she really have a nosebleed?


    When the little white wolf''s mood had improved, Gu Hua Wei then placed him on the dry grass to the side. Gu Hua Wei secretly decided that she would bring some bedding for the little white wolf tomorrow.


    If the white wolf heard this, it would be throwing itself around again!


    The white wolf stared at her back with its unfathomable, deep, and unfathomable eyes. After staring for a while, it could no longer see Lady Gu''s back, and the white wolf sniffed the air, as if it had smelled something unpleasant. Its pair of dark green eyes narrowed in an especially dangerous manner.


    Thinking of this, the white wolf suddenly looked weirdly at the spot where Gu Hua had disappeared. It shut its mouth and closed its eyes to continue sleeping.


    Gu Hua packed up the five fishes and returned to see that the white wolf was still sleeping soundly. Miss Gu went out to pick up some firewood before starting the fish grilling business again.


    The five golden roasted fish exuded a strong barbecue aroma, and the fragrance of the fresh fruit was also emitted. Under the faint light of the fire, the oil droplets fell off the fish''s body, making it appear even more alluring. Even Gu Hua Wei Wei couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    At first glance, it looked at Miss Gu, who was swallowing the roasted fish, and a few traces of disdain flashed across its eyes. Then, its big eyes were almost glued onto the roasted fish; this was so fragrant, sniffing the air, the white wolf jumped into Miss Gu''s embrace. Miss Gu sweetly smiled at the sudden white wolf, and the white wolf somewhat nervously buried its head.


    After the fish was roasted, Gu Hua decided to serve the little white wolf that had an empty stomach for the whole day. She gave it a bite, and her cute look made Miss Gu want to give up the fish in her hands and hug the little white wolf for a while.


    The white wolf finished off four fish and finally burped loudly. It lay in Gu Hua Wei''s embrace and did not move. Gu Hua Wei did not try to force the fish into his stomach and carried the white wolf into sleep as he had done a few days ago.


    The only sound that could be heard was the crackling and crackling of flames in the cave. Gu Hua quickly fell asleep due to a fight in the daytime.


    At this moment, the white object inside the monster was restless. He crawled out of Gu Hua Wei Wei''s embrace.


    A pair of dark green eyes shone in the darkness. When the light in her eyes streaked across Gu Shenwei''s tender skin that would leave marks upon a mere touch, her dark green eyes finally flashed with a violent storm!


    On that white and tender belly, there were a few fresh scratches. The wound was red and swollen, and it looked somewhat sinister. Although it had been treated quite well, it was definitely wounded inside!


    The little white wolf pursed its lips and stared at the wounds for a while. Finally, it stuck out its pink tongue and began to lick the wounds again and again. Its movements were a bit strange, but it was so light that it could barely hear anything.


    If she didn''t save him, he wouldn''t have licked her!


    The little white wolf inwardly snorted a few times and began to work even harder.


    Only when the few wounds gradually healed did the white wolf stick its head out. It looked at Gu Ruoyun''s sleeping face with an expression of disappointment: this idiot! It really was useless! It really pissed him off!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei woke up the next day and found that the wound on her stomach was no longer painful. There were even scars on it. She could not help but feel happy.


    She had originally thought that the wounds caused by the poison would heal very slowly, but she hadn''t thought that they would heal so quickly. In less than a week, she would definitely be fine.


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua relaxed her tensed mood ever since she was poisoned. Putting the little white wolf aside, she decided to go out and cook a delicious meal for the little white wolf.


    He then walked out again.


    When the white wolf woke up from the enchanting aroma, it was greeted by the sight of a piece of roasted meat with a smile on its face and a goose-yellow skirt. The meat was tender and soft, an excellent taste that could be hunted nearby.


    When Gu Hua saw that the white wolf had woken up, she happily started to feed it with the knife like a nanny. The white wolf didn''t refuse her and almost ate half of the deer meat.


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly remembered that cooking barbecue all the time seemed to be not a healthy diet in modern times. She should change to something else. She should stew the little guy''s soup at night since she had quite a number of containers in her space.


    Gu Hua thought for a moment, then happily packed up her things. She walked out of the house and let Mr. Bird take her to Hidden Cloud Peak.


    Today was a battle of one hundred and fifty people. They had to choose the disciples who would enter the top one hundred in the three years in the Yun Sect.


    However, the situation on the Jade Bamboo Peak was not optimistic because with a Spirit Cloud Peak with extraordinary strength, facing the Jade Bamboo Peak, the situation on the Jade Bamboo Peak was obviously not good enough. Of the more than one hundred disciples participating in the competition on the Jade Bamboo Peak, there were only around twenty people left in the third round.


    As before, Miss Gu found a corner to sit down, blankly waiting for the stage. The lolis were envious, jealous, and incredulous as their gazes fell on her one by one. It was obvious that these little lolis were angry, they were actually unable to compare to a piece of trash in terms of cultivation.


    Most people were unwilling to admit that they were weaker than a good-for-nothing, so the lolis were determined to blame Gu Hua Wei for winning because of luck.


    It seemed like the heavens couldn''t bear to watch! She was such a good-for-nothing that had purposely pacified her. No matter how lucky she was, she was nothing more than a trash that couldn''t cultivate!


    Compared to them, who were favored by the heavens, they were far inferior!

 C71

    Regardless of how much the little loli envied and hated him, Miss Gu did not move at all as she lazily watched the increasingly exciting fight on the stage. She was constantly considering whether or not she should expose her ability to cultivate.


    Her original intention was to live a peaceful life of concealment, but now that she had already provoked so much hatred because of her divine power, she really didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    Moreover, although she rather enjoyed developing her own cultivation, there were times when she needed the guidance of a teacher.


    After thinking about it, Gu Hua Wei decided to take things step by step, depending on how strong her opponent was and when it was appropriate.


    The fights didn''t end quickly, unless the disparity in strength was too great. It was already afternoon by the time Li Xiaoming went on stage.


    Li Xiaoming''s opponent this time was a certain Senior Sister from the Sky Capital of the Spirit Cloud Peak. She had a single Wind Spiritual Root and was about fifteen years old, but her cultivation was at the middle Foundation Establishment stage. Compared to Li Xiaoming, she was not inferior at all.


    At the very least, Gu Hua felt that she really had no chance of winning against the Spirit Cloud Peak, a lady who had only been placed as Senior Sister for three years.


    This senior sister was called Yun Qing. She was dressed in white and stood high up on the stage. She had the feeling of an independent person who had ascended to the Immortal Realm. She could be said to be a fairy.


    Gu Hua slightly clenched his fist. Li Xiaoming admitted defeat if he couldn''t beat his, but this woman looked warm and gentle, but he was definitely not a good person. If he was, how could he have ascended to the throne of senior sister in three years'' time, on the same level as a woman with over ten years'' worth of experience?


    Li Xiaoming wasn''t nervous at all. He only looked at Yun Qing quietly for a while. When he saw the low grade immortal sword in Yun Qing''s hand, he became wary. He knew that it wouldn''t be easy for him to win this match.


    The entire body of the celestial sword shined brightly. Waves of white light flew across the blade of the sword, creating a sharp sensation.


    Li Xiaoming''s eyes dimmed and dimmed. He could not help but feel excited!


    Yun Qing had always been proud and talented, but with her beautiful appearance, she was completely flattered at the Spirit Cloud Peak. No matter how calm and peaceful she was, she was being picky. She looked at the skinny and dark young man in front of her and did not pay any attention to her. Ling Yun Peak and Hidden Cloud Peak were not that close to each other, so she did not know that this young man was a talent that would only appear once in a hundred years.


    "Senior apprentice-sister, you''re welcome." Li Xiaoming was the first to speak, taking the initiative to attack.


    A trace of disdain flashed past Yun Qing''s eyes, but his tone was especially magnanimous. "Then I''ll first learn junior''s skills."


    Li Xiaoming drew out the flexible sword at his waist, and thunder attribute true energy wrapped around the blade. Li Xiaoming flew towards Yun Qing with his sword, and the sword qi shot straight towards her. Yun Qing did not expect that this seemingly harmless junior brother would want to disfigure her face so much, so she immediately raised her eyebrows and used her sword to block Li Xiaoming''s attack. The wind element created wind around her feet, and with a flash, she appeared behind Li Xiaoming, slashing towards Li Xiaoming''s back without any feeling!


    Li Xiaoming lifted his foot and moved his ears, accurately avoiding Yun Qing''s sword. He quietly gathered a purplish black lightning ball, and while Yun Qing was gathering her energy, he threw it out. When Yun Qing saw that the purplish black lightning had accumulated too much true energy, she immediately woke up.


    However, Yun Qing reacted quickly. She waved her jade-like hands as wind blades clashed with the ball of lightning and used the Imperial Flight Technique to repay her junior. Li Xiaoming knew that if Yun Qing was unwilling to be defeated, she would make a move.


    Yun Qing had no choice but to stop and dodge the attack, while Li Xiaoming did not even give an opportunity for it. The flexible sword in his hand left his hand and wrapped itself with thunder attribute true energy, directly attacking Yun Qing''s chest. Yun Qing was too busy trying to deal with the ball of lightning, so she could only avoid Li Xiaoming''s sword as she dodged to the side.


    "Haha ¡­" Laughter came from below the stage again and again. The lolis only felt that this annoying senior sister would be able to give birth to such an ugly and rare opportunity, letting her be cocky, letting her be cocky! Did she think that all the men in this world cherish the fairer sex?! Serves him right!


    The youngsters felt that the image they had after being struck by lightning was simply too pleasing.


    "Thank you, senior apprentice-sister." Li Xiaoming was neither happy nor sad. He calmly said, "If Senior Sister holds back like this, Junior Brother will no longer be polite!"


    When Yun Qing heard this and looked at her beautiful appearance in such a sorry state, she was instantly enraged. Damn it! This little bastard dared to ruin her image, so she definitely had to kill him!


    Even if Yun Qing wanted to tear Li Xiaoming apart, she wouldn''t ruin her image on the stage. She could only say in a soft voice, "Junior Brother, since it''s like this, we won''t keep any of you alive."


    Li Xiaoming chuckled softly, "Of course."


    After saying that, the two of them looked at each other coldly. Crackling sounds of fire could be heard as the two of them looked at each other.


    The main event had finally begun.


    Gu Hua yawned slightly. She had thought that the two of them would be testing each other for a long time. However, since he had already investigated the other party''s background, the outcome of the battle would be decided in an instant.


    He just did not know how many casualties Li Xiaoming would have from defeating Yun Qing.


    It had to be known that both of them were people who had injured their enemies and injured themselves.


    On the high platform, Li Xiaoming was once again fighting with Yun Qing. After watching for a while, Lady Gu was unable to determine the outcome of the battle.


    What was rare today was that Yu Le''e actually didn''t come.


    Gu Hua lightly touched her scabbed wound, her eyes darkening. Was this intentional or intentional?


    She hoped it was intentional.


    At the very least, she was certain that Yu Shi Shi Shi''s friendly attacks had some sort of purpose. Otherwise, why would she stop coming today?


    Could it be a guilty conscience?


    However, even if he was guilty, he couldn''t erase the malicious intent of her wanting to put her to death.


    Since she had provoked her, she had to prepare for her revenge. She thought that she was not a kind person.


    After thinking about it for a while, Gu Hua Wei decided not to think about why Yu Le didn''t appear and instead watched the fight between Li Xiaoming and Yun Qing seriously.

 C72

    On the high platform, the fight between Li Xiaoming and Yun Qing was raging like a raging fire. Lightning and wind blades were flying in all directions. The lolis that were standing close to the high platform trembled as they moved away, afraid of accidentally injuring themselves.


    Even if Li Xiaoming was in the middle Foundation Establishment stage, he would naturally not be able to handle encountering Yun Qing who had the same cultivation level as him. Furthermore, Yun Qing''s cultivation level was the same as his, so he ate a few more years more.


    No matter which generation they were in, it seemed that girls were much more precocious than men when they were young. Men of the same age couldn''t even compare with women of the same age.


    Yun Qing waved the celestial sword in her hand, slashing off Li Xiaoming''s lightning strikes one after another. She was extremely proficient in wind magic under Yun Qing''s feet, dodging and attacking the young girl''s soft body at the same time.


    Below the stage, the youngsters stared fixedly, feeling that this Senior Sister was simply a fairy!


    Li Xiaoming''s forehead was covered in sweat. Although he was talented, he was still a mortal, and only had a pair of bright eyes staring straight at Yun Qing''s immortal sword. He was so tired that he almost couldn''t hold on, but he couldn''t fall yet, so he looked through the crowd at Gu Wei Wei Wei. Her eyes were the brightest amongst them, and her figure was the most intelligent, even though she couldn''t cultivate ¡­


    But they were always together. They had been through so much and she had already transformed into this state in a place he did not know about. How could he continue to be so bald and crippled?!


    The feeling of missing an elder brother wanting to protect Gu Hua immediately washed over Li Xiaoming''s tiredness. The unprecedented fighting spirit caused Li Xiaoming''s weak body to show an especially eye-catching sharpness!


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows and smiled. She finally said goodbye to the long-distance battle.


    Yun Qing had not been able to defeat Li Xiaoming in such a long time. She knew that she had met her match. This ten-year-old youth''s explosive strength was even more hateful. She had met her opponent today!


    However, she didn''t spare him with her words, "Junior Brother, what about it? Are you still okay?" If you are unable to endure anymore and you get down from the stage, senior will not make things any more difficult for you. "


    Li Xiaoming snickered to himself. Although he was about to face the end of his life, Yun Qing was not much better off either. Did she really think that he was someone that everyone loved?


    "Senior, you''re too courteous. With regards to sparring with senior, there will definitely be a casualty. Else, this would not have been our original intention." The meaning behind his words was that two people could come in, but only one person could come out.


    Yun Qing''s eyes turned cold as she smiled. The gentleness that a woman had nurtured for more than ten years was fully displayed. "Since junior has said so, senior will definitely accompany you to the end!"


    With that, the sword in her hand stopped trembling. With a flash of white light, the woman was already at Li Xiaoming''s age. She thrust her sword towards Li Xiaoming''s face, and with a turn of her hand, a wind blade pierced towards Li Xiaoming''s twin suns!


    Li Xiaoming struck the celestial sword with a bolt of lightning. He reached out to pluck the wind blade in front of him. The wind blade stabbed at his palm mercilessly. Fresh blood dripped into the air as the wind blade fell drop by drop onto the stage covered in dust.


    Yun Qing leaned back in her chair. Her eyebrows were like a painting. Her thin lips curled up as she spat out a word like a pearl. "Junior Brother has let me win."


    Li Xiaoming gritted his teeth and smiled in a confused manner, "Senior Sister sure is a good martial artist. I understand now."


    With that, he did not rush and merely glanced at Yun Qing. His index finger curled slightly as a purple light flashed. "I wonder if senior has any other moves. Junior still wants to experience them."


    Yun Qing continued to smile. The goddess''s talent caused everyone below the stage to look at her with infatuation.


    "Senior Yun Qing is so beautiful ¡­" A drooling junior apprentice-brother.


    "Senior Yun Qing will definitely be able to defeat that stinking brat. She''s so beautiful ¡­" Junior Brother Yi said with his blind eyes.


    "If senior sister Yun Qing can wait for me to grow up and cultivate dual cultivation with me ¡­" Junior Brother C, who is looking forward to a better future.


    When the lolis heard these words, they immediately felt resentment.


    The loli looked at Yun Qing, whose white clothes were fluttering in the wind, with jealousy and envy, "What a f * cking disaster, you only know how to show off!"


    Loli Yi was also angry, "I really don''t know what to look at. You''re so weak, you can''t even beat a single junior!"


    "This is simply throwing our female pig food''s face away!" Lolita was also unwilling to be left behind, "This kind of woman who flirts with women with slightly more looks, it''s really enough ¡­"


    All of a sudden, the stage was bustling with noise and excitement.


    When Gu Hua Wei heard the voices of the lolis and teenagers, he could only hold back his laughter. It was really too cute.


    "Junior brother, this time, I won''t be polite." Yun Qing lifted her hand to stroke her hair that was messy from the fight and gave Li Xiaoming a wink. "Junior brother, you must be careful."


    "Thank you for the reminder, Senior Sister." Li Xiaoming gathered more of the light in his hand and smiled as if he did not place Yun Qing in his eyes. This instantly angered Yun Qing, who had been overjoyed by the injury to Li Xiaoming.


    She wanted to see if this genius junior brother could dodge her attack!


    Yun Qing looked coldly at Li Xiaoming, who remained calm and collected. She gathered all the mana in her body onto the Immortal grade long sword, and the long sword, nourished by the spirit energy, let out a loud rumble as if it was alive, as if responding to Yun Qing''s power. The sword''s body was even more overbearing than before, and the touch of it was filled with a piercing pain, making one unable to look directly at it!


    Yun Qing did not attack Li Xiaoming with his sword, but used some incantation to chant. His body turned into a blur and disappeared from where he stood. Li Xiaoming looked around and when he realized that Yun Qing was not there, the purplish black light slowly faded into his palm!


    Then the sound of wind breaking came from his side. Li Xiaoming dodged quickly, but somehow, the long sword stabbed into his shoulder from the other side, bringing with it a pool of blood!


    Flesh lacerating!


    Li Xiaoming''s pupils shrank. Indeed, the talent of a single Wind element spirit root determined the success or failure of this sword attack!


    Yun Qing wasn''t in a hurry to get Li Xiaoming off the stage. In her opinion, Li Xiaoming had caused her to make a fool of herself in the beginning. If she didn''t avenge this grudge, she would definitely resent it in the future. If this brat didn''t torment her to the point where she couldn''t even beg for death, how could she let him off?


    One had to know that this wasn''t a personal grudge, this was a competition.


    In the blink of an eye, Yun Qing''s figure had disappeared and the area below the stage was quiet. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of Li Xiaoming''s arm bleeding to the ground. That sound was exceptionally ear-piercing.


    Soon after, the sound of wind breaking could be heard. Li Xiaoming''s ears twitched as he dodged and took a step back, dodging the sword that had come from behind but was still piercing towards his heart!


    Yun Qing chuckled. She did not get annoyed, but found it to be more interesting. "Did you learn to be smart?"


    "It''s all thanks to Senior Sister."

 C73

    Yun Qing laughed coldly when she heard what he said. Her ethereal figure wandered around Li Xiaoming. This time, she did not intend to make a move. Even if she had to expend all his energy, she would not let him off easily!


    Li Xiaoming''s ears twitched non-stop. His hearing was excellent. Although it was not as fast as Yun Qing''s, it was still not to be underestimated!


    After listening for a while, Li Xiaoming broke into a smile as he tossed the sword in his hand in a certain direction. The sword moved as fast as the wind, shooting towards Yun Qing like a bolt of lightning.


    Yun Qing laughed complacently and spoke up, "Looks like junior can''t help but be a little flustered. If you are flustered, you will lose to senior."


    Li Xiaoming ignored Yun Qing''s words. Finally, his index finger stopped curling up and straightened. He pointed the sword in another direction as a tiny bolt of lightning shot out with a purple nearly black light!


    When the white figure disappeared, Li Xiaoming raised his eyes indifferently and retracted the sword that had fallen to the ground. He then heard a miserable scream coming from behind him!


    The woman''s pained voice was like a clap of thunder as it woke up the youths and young girls who were still lost in Yun Qing''s indistinct figure!


    A woman in black fell from the sky. Her face was dark and her hair looked as though it had exploded. She was filled with joy!


    The girl''s face was filled with astonishment, as if she couldn''t believe that a young man would be able to pinpoint her exact location!


    The audience went into an uproar!


    This was their icy and clean Senior Yun Qing who was high up in the sky, how could she be the one coming out from the coal pile? Who would return their senior sister? Bad silver!


    God, spare them!


    Yun Qing lowered her head, realizing her current appearance. With a loud cry, she stood up to give Li Xiaoming a good look, only to find that her clothes had already been torn to shreds by the powerful bolt of lightning, unable to cover her body!


    Li Xiaoming walked up to Yun Qing with his sword in hand. Looking at her resentful gaze that wanted to kill him, he only said a few words, "To the east and to the west." Yun Qing''s resentful expression instantly changed. Disbelief and fear filled her eyes. Her eyes were clear and clear as she laughed at herself. "So you already knew. I am the clown myself." As he spoke, he covered his eyes with a pair of hands, looking a little sad.


    Li Xiaoming did not let his guard down. He glanced at the wound on his shoulder, raised his hand, and slashed fiercely across Yun Qing''s right shoulder. The girl''s tender skin immediately ruptured, causing blood to gush out.


    Li Xiaoming was serious and didn''t even raise his head. "Senior Sister, I''ll return what you''ve given me to you. The world must be clearer than junior brother."


    There was no formality in it.


    Yun Qing stared at the young man in front of her in a daze. A sense of humiliation she had never felt before had made her forget the pain from her wounds. She roared, "Just you wait!"


    "At any time!" Li Xiaoming withdrew his sword, stretched out his leg and casually kicked the so-called Senior Sister of the Linyun Peak out. His face was calm, except that his dark eyes never calmed down.


    He looked towards the Hidden Cloud Peak, and all of the Junior Brothers and Sisters who met his gaze avoided his gaze.


    He had once said that he didn''t care.


    Then one day, no matter how much he was given or how much he was harmed, he would come and return the favor!


    He looked at the location of the Lingyun Peak.


    One day, he would make these people pay with their blood!


    Li Xiaoming walked down the stage. Miss Gu got down from his seat, took out a bottle of healing medicine from the space, and stuffed it into Li Xiaoming''s hand. He said in a low voice, "Go back. You don''t need to wait today." She was about to run up the platform when she saw that it was time for her.


    Li Xiaoming grabbed her hand and asked softly, "Can we wait for you to come down?"


    "No way!" Gu Hua Wei immediately rejected her, "Your body doesn''t care about your life?!"


    "I ¡­"


    "Go back and heal my injuries!" She spoke in a serious tone without the coquettish tone of an eight-year-old girl. She seemed to be extremely sensible. "Otherwise, I will get angry."


    "¡­" Her bright eyes made Miss Gu feel somewhat anxious, but she quickly reacted. She reached out her hand to pat Li Xiaoming on the shoulder and promised, "Don''t worry, no matter what, I won''t let myself die."


    She didn''t dare to guarantee that she wouldn''t be injured. She could only guarantee that she would be alive because as long as she had the body refining technique, even if she was crippled, she could still start over.


    "I''ll wait for you tomorrow." Li Xiaoming held Miss Gu''s hand tightly. "You can''t miss the appointment."


    "Yes." Gu Hua blinked her eyes and confidently said, "I will definitely enter the finals with you."


    Hearing this, Li Xiaoming finally revealed a smile that belonged to his age, "Alright."


    With that, she let go of Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s hand and left step by step. Looking at his back, Miss Gu clenched her fists. No matter what, she couldn''t lose. Even if she couldn''t win against everyone, she would be happy as long as she helped Li Xiaoming get rid of one opponent.


    This time, Gu Hua Wei''s opponent was a disciple from the Five Fingers Peak who was the rarest on the 184th Peak of the Cloud Sect. When the Five Fingers Peak was established, an elder who did not like to know more about the world used the name of this Spirit Beast as a memento of the Five-Finger Peak.


    The five fingered spirit beast had once died from being entangled by a giant python in order to save the elder. The elder was saddened, he had been in seclusion for many years, and had only come out after breaking through to the Aurous Core stage, staying on the Five Fingers Peak every day. Other than the five fingered spirit beast being away on the day of mourning, he would never come to the competition.


    Almost every three years, there were over a hundred disciples in the Yun Sect who entered the sect, but those that entered his eyes were extremely few and far between. It could be said that they were extremely rare, but as long as they entered his eyes, every single one of them were dragons and phoenixes, able to take charge of themselves and have nothing to say about their character.


    Although the Five Fingers Peak could not be compared to the Hidden Cloud Peak and the Qingfeng Peak, its strength was not to be underestimated.


    If he became the disciple of this Five Fingers Peak Elder, wouldn''t he be very lucky?


    With regards to the matter of having a good-natured and dignified master, Gu Ruoyun had actually always been looking forward to it. If it hadn''t been for the fact that she was carrying a good-for-nothing shell, things would have changed a long time ago.


    Gu Hua looked at the red-clothed youth standing in front of her. His facial features were picturesque, his eyes were seductive, and a killing intent flashed in his eyes from time to time. Suddenly, she felt that the rumors were not very believable.

 C74

    The youth in front of Gu Hua Wei had a pair of bright and beautiful peach blossom eyes. He kept staring at that useless piece of wood, which made him seem very strange.


    If she ignored the increasingly murderous look in the youth''s eyes and abandoned her prejudice towards him, Gu Hua Wei still felt that the youth''s explosive appearance was worth something for her to enjoy.


    But when the youth opened his mouth to speak, Miss Gu immediately became angry.


    The youth squinted his peach blossom eyes and squinted his eyes at Gu Hua slightly. His lips that were as thin as a cherry blossom lightly opened, and the clear sound of pearls hitting jade plates came over, "You''re the luckier trash from recently?"


    When the youth asked this, Miss Gu was stunned. Was this the tempo of finding fault with someone or the tempo of finding fault with someone?


    The youth didn''t care if she answered him or not. His eyes smiled as they swept her from head to toe, then from foot to face. He then shook his head, not concealing his contempt at all.


    Gu Hua held back the sparks in her heart as she stared at him, trying to find out what he wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry." The youth opened his mouth once again and denied it with a smile that was not a smile. "Your good luck will completely end here."


    Gu Hua smirked. "I still don''t know your name." She wanted to know who dared to spout such arrogant words in front of her. It would be good if he did it, but if he didn''t, then she and the others would have the upper hand.


    The youth shook his head, his red lips cold. "I have never admitted that a piece of trash can be my Junior Sister, moreover ¡­" The youth looked at her with disdain, then sighed, "I have never told me my name."


    "Don''t you think it''s too early to say such things?" No matter how calm Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei Yan was, it was impossible for him to remain calm on the surface. Since this youth was so arrogant, then don''t blame her for not giving him face. Even if he lost, he would not let things end this way!


    He only knew that she was just a useless shell, but he didn''t know that this shell was just a disguise.


    "For a three-legged cat like you, in less than a quarter of an hour, you will be kneeling and begging for forgiveness!" "I never lie."


    "Alright, I''ll look into it from you!"


    "Haha ¡­" The youth laughed coldly. "You''d better come quickly and beat you half to death. I have to go back and report to my master."


    Gu Hua''s eyes turned cold. He pulled out a dagger from his leg and aimed it at the teenager. The wind magic spell under his feet was ready to escape at any moment! She could not see through this young man!


    The youth did not move at all. His red clothes fluttered in the wind as he went to the same enchanting lover, waiting for her to bloom his skin into blood-red flowers without changing his expression.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was also sparing no effort. She didn''t think that she would succeed in this strike, but this youth was truly unfathomable.


    The wind spell quickly sent her forward, but at the moment she neared the youth, something seemed to wrap itself around her legs. A grey and yellow wall of earth appeared in front of her without any signs of life, and she was caught unprepared as the dagger stabbed into the wall.


    Gu Hua looked down. Unknowingly, a dodder vine had wrapped itself around her feet. It was even climbing upwards, attempting to wrap itself around her knees!


    Gu Hua raised her head and saw the red-clothed youth smiling at her from the other side of the wall. There seemed to be countless complacency in his eyes.


    "Trash, what''s wrong? Do you know how powerful I am?" A faint green light appeared on the red-clothed youth''s finger. That green light was extremely familiar! This was the wind magic power that only wind type spiritual roots could produce!


    Not only did he have earth type spiritual roots, he also had wood type and wind type spiritual roots. However, he was clearly only around twelve years old, so for him to participate in this competition meant that he had only been here for three years. Then, what method did he have to cultivate so quickly?!


    The three elemental spiritual roots could be considered to be a medium quality spiritual root, and the amount of time required to cultivate a technique was more than three times that of a single spiritual root. This youth was actually at least at the middle level of the Foundation Establishment stage, but Gu Hua felt that his cultivation should be at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, even higher than the talented Li Xiaoming!


    "How did you become an idiot?" The red-clothed youth no longer had any patience. He walked closer to her step by step. "It seems that you really are a piece of trash. You won''t even last a quarter of an hour under my hands."


    As he spoke, he sighed and condensed the green wind mana on his finger into a longsword, directly aiming at the center of Gu Hua Wei''s brows. In the blink of an eye, his killing intent was clear as day.


    So it turned out that he really did want her life.


    Only then did Gu Hua Wei know that this red-clothed youth was not joking from the start.


    His right hand faked as he took out another dagger from his sleeve, throwing away the dagger that was inserted into the wall as though it was a clogs, and cutting off the binding on his foot. The moment he bent down, the wind blade pierced through his back, and in the end, it actually struck a tree 50 meters away, which crashed to the ground!


    Gu Hua struggled free from the restraints and saw the displeasure on the face of the red-clothed youth. To him, none of this seemed to be wrong. The only fault was that he had underestimated this good-for-nothing''s luck.


    The red-clothed youth waved his red sleeves, and the earthen wall instantly turned into dust that dispersed with the wind. He stared at Gu Hua Wei and finally put on a serious expression. "It seems that you really do have some ability."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    "Humph!" The red-clothed youth scoffed. "You also know that it''s false praise."


    "¡­"


    "However, this time, you won''t be so lucky." The red-clothed youth stood against the wind, certain that she was just lucky and not lucky.


    However, who knew that she never had good luck. All of this was obtained by risking her life. No one was born to be favored by the heavens, and she was no exception. She did not even receive the fairness that heaven gave her.


    However, humans still had to live a good life. Only by living could they one day live a better life. Perhaps even the heavens would be merciful.


    "If you have the ability, please come out. I will wait here." She wasn''t afraid of death, but she needed actual combat training.


    "He''s got some guts, but I don''t know if it''s paper or not."


    "Won''t you know after one try?" Miss Gu was neither angry nor angry. She had clearly thought about it. Rather than being angry at a boy, it would be better to shatter his pride to show it was real.


    It was unknown who would win and who would lose.

 C75

    The red-clothed youth glanced at her, his tone tinged with pity. "I''m just telling you to have a round match. If you don''t die here or fall down, then I''ll consider it your win."


    When Gu Hua heard this, she felt that it was incomparably funny. Although she was really just a good-for-nothing, she wasn''t someone who could be pitied by others!


    "Many thanks, sir. Life and death are up to fate, I''m not afraid of death." He understood the hidden meaning behind her words. It was no more than ''if you have the ability, then f * cking beat me to death''!


    The red-clothed youth was infuriated. He pursed his lips and decided that it was better to beat this trash who didn''t know what was good for him. In any case, living was a waste of food. "Alright."


    Without any hesitation, the red-clothed youth waved his hand, and a large swath of bright white wind blades pounced towards Gu Hua Wei. Almost all of them attacked her head on, and no matter which way she tried to dodge, she would be injured. Gu Hua dodged to the left and right, and in the end, the wind blades sliced across her back and arms. However, the red-clothed youth didn''t attack her while she was injured.


    Gu Ruoyun seemed to have found out about her little secret. Although she was panicking, she remained calm and collected. So what if she knew? If she had the ability, he could go and tell others that she wasn''t useless trash at all?!


    "Since you managed to dodge my attack, it seems that I have to show some of my true abilities."


    As he spoke, the red-clothed youth waved his hand and the earthen wall that had originally been reduced to dust instantly became a wall of even higher heights. Clusters of dodder like vines stuck their heads out from behind the wall.


    Gu Hua frowned slightly. She gripped the dagger tightly in her hand and raised it, stabbing it into the wall. Wind blades shot out from her palm and secretly penetrated the hard wall. But with a single blow, it shattered, transforming into dust.


    Gu Hua quietly retracted her hand. Suddenly, her ice-cold hand grabbed her wrist. The youth''s voice sounded in a low voice, "Why do you want to leave after doing such a bad thing?"


    "¡­"


    Miss Gu looked speechlessly at the youth possessed by the devilishly charming CEO Xie. This feeling of losing all sense of battle was just what was going on?


    Miss Gu did not answer him. She exerted strength into her leg and viciously kicked the young man''s wrist, which was as white as jade. The young man sneered, "Why are you trying to silence me after doing something bad?"


    With that, he let go of Gu Hua Wei''s hand and swung his dagger in the opposite direction, aiming for his chest. The youth took a step back, and with a Wind Blade and dagger clashing head on with each other, the sound of the collision pierced his ears like thunder, Gu Hua''s kick had shattered the wall of earth that was like a wall of trash, the dust on the stage covered his eyes, in the midst of the dust, Gu Hua Wei did not hesitate for even a second to attach a burst of fire magic power to the tip of his dagger, causing the heat to cause the wall to disappear, and the vines that were crawling on the ground to retreat slightly out of fear!


    The red-clothed youth charmingly smiled. "Finally, you can no longer hold yourself back."


    "For you, I don''t need to keep my cool." Miss Gu smiled, "Could it be that it''s not?"


    "We''ll follow you to the end!"


    An eight-year-old girl, with a dagger in her hand and a light yellow skirt, rushed towards the red-clothed youth like a bloodthirsty Rakshasi. The dagger stabbed towards the youth''s neck, but the teenager tilted his head and backed off.


    Even the red-clothed youth who had experienced thousands of sails was angered by Miss Gu''s shameless fighting style.


    One after another, wind blades smashed onto Gu Hua Wei Wei''s body, the scratches on her face and body continued to increase. However, Gu Hua was still constantly risking her injuries to attack the red-clothed youth, forcing this peerless youth to fight her.


    The goose-yellow silhouette and the red-colored silhouette fought on the stage with no distinction between the two. Both fought with all their might to injure the other party.


    While Gu Hua was fighting with the red-clothed youth with the Wind Blade in her hand, she stuffed it into the young man''s clothes without caring about her life. The young man in red did not set up a wall barrier, but fought Miss Gu alone.


    Gu Hua gave a short, panting laugh. Little Mi Ya looked cute and weird under the sun. The red-clothed youth smirked, "What, you want to admit defeat?"


    "Admit defeat?" She shook her head. "I''m still waiting for you to kill me."


    She knew that he wanted to kill her, but he didn''t use his full strength when he was playing with her. However, this didn''t mean that she could be this youth''s opponent, because she really couldn''t beat him.


    And his killing intent had never disappeared.


    His Cultivation base was only one step away from the peak of Foundation Establishment. She was just a good-for-nothing who had just reached Foundation Establishment.


    The red-clothed youth looked disdainfully at the wounds on his body that Gu Hua Wei had made, appearing even more beautiful. "It just so happens that I''m tired of playing with them too."


    With a wave of his hand, a crescent-like bow appeared in his hand. That bow flowed with light as if it was covered by the moonlight, and its dark black body had mottled silver patterns on it. It was a type of rare flower.


    The bowstring was made from the strings of a seven-stringed zither, and there was a ghostly light emanating from it.


    This bow and arrow was even more dangerous than Yun Qing''s low grade immortal equipment.


    Once the bow was drawn, not only did Gu Hua feel danger, even the young lolis who sat quietly below the stage, not daring to say a single word, could not help but hold their breath, fearing that the bow would be used on their bodies.


    In the elders'' seating area, the Sect Master looked at the lonely and helpless Lady Gu with sympathy.


    Initially, he had thought that if this girl was perfectly fine after the competition and pointed out a master to him, then now it seemed that this Jade Bamboo Peak lady was someone without any good fortune.


    As his gaze swept past the empty seat of the Five Fingers Peak Elder, the Sect Leader''s gaze turned cold. Then, it shifted his gaze to the youth on the stage. All these years, the Five Fingers Peak had become more and more capable.


    "This is the Bloodthirsty Crescent Bow!" Someone below the stage said the name of the bow, and his voice was filled with incomparable fear, "Once this bow is drawn, blood will be drank. If you do not drink blood, this bow will not return, and you will be massacred!"


    Ah!" Below the stage, it was a complete mess, afraid that no one would feed the bow blood!


    "Then let her die." Someone quietly said, "No matter what, this woman was only lucky enough to come here and die under the Crescent Bow. It can still be considered as her good fortune." A woman dressed in green reminded, "Moreover, my Jade Bamboo Peak does not need waste wood."


    "Senior sister Xihua ¡­" Beside her, the loli couldn''t bear it any longer, "She is our Junior Sister of Jade Bamboo Peak ¡­"


    "Bastard!" The cloud next to Xihua pushed away the loli and fiercely said, "I don''t have such a good-for-nothing junior sister! Get lost! "

 C76

    The little loli, who was pushed like this, fell to the ground. She held her head and cried.


    She did not understand why everyone hated Gu Hua Wei on the stage. Although she was a good-for-nothing, in her opinion, Gu Hua Wei was the most different girl she had ever seen. She could grow ginseng in the medicinal field without growing herbs, and even if she did not have talent, she had never given up on herself.


    They were all girls without much talent, why did they have to rely on their talent to judge a person''s talent? Could they be acknowledged?


    Are you alright ¡­" She lifted her head and saw that it was a beautiful woman dressed in white. She seemed to be the most beautiful woman she had ever seen, with a gentle face, affectionate eyes, and a moving aura. Even her senior sister, Xi Hua, was not as beautiful as the woman who extended a hand towards her.


    "Hurry and get up ¡­" The woman took hold of her hand and gently pulled her up. She took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped her somewhat bruised hand. With some concern, she said, "With such carelessness, I''m afraid I''ll have to apply some medicine."


    "I''m fine ¡­" She was a little dumbfounded. "No need ¡­" She was only a difficult medicine boy, so what kind of medicine could she use?


    The woman seemed to have seen through her problem, she pulled her hand and left, "No worries, I will bring you to my living quarters."


    The medicine boy followed her and asked in a silly tone, "What''s your name?" She couldn''t help but know the name of the person who saved her. She would definitely repay her in the future.


    In the sunlight, the maiden''s face was as beautiful as a painting. In the eyes of the medicine boy, her devastatingly beautiful countenance was akin to a fairy saving the world. The maiden smiled as she spoke, "My name is Qingcheng." The sunlight behind her turned into an eternal shadow, and the medicine boy began chanting her name in his heart.


    Qingcheng ¡­


    A devastatingly beautiful woman.


    Gu Hua quietly stood there, looking at the red clothed youth''s Blood Thirteen''s Crescent Bow, smiling silently. That Blood Thirsty Crescent Bow was filled with a murderous aura, anyone who touched it would drink blood.


    "Do you know how long it has been since I''ve used this bow?"


    His eyes were gentle and filled with affection. Finally, he said softly, "When I was eight years old, I came to the Cloud Sect. To date, I have only pulled the bow three times, and you are the person who asked me to pull the bow for the fourth time."


    "That would be my honor." Gu Hua lightly smiled as her heart was at peace. In any case, raising her head was a blade, and lowering her head was a blade. She might as well just stand there and wait.


    "Do you know where the three people before you went?" The red-clothed youth spoke again. His gaze was fixed on Miss Gu as he said with a pitiful expression, "They are all buried in the purple bamboo forest behind Five Fingers Peak Dining Hall."


    Upon hearing the red-clothed youth''s words, everyone took a deep breath! Not a single one survived!


    "No one can survive under the effect of the Bloodthirsty Crescent Bow." He quietly said this fact, "You are no exception."


    "This is just something you left behind because you couldn''t kill me." Gu Hua interrupted him, "Don''t make yourself sound so lofty. If it wasn''t for you not being able to kill me, would you have used him? You wouldn''t."


    "You shut up!" The red-clothed youth became angry as if he had been hit on the spot. "I''ll send you to see the King of Hell right now!"


    "You''re just a coward. If you can''t beat a useless trash, then use your trump card. If you didn''t have this Crescent Bow, would you have been able to kill me? You can''t! It''s because you''re so afraid of me, so how could you possibly kill me! "


    With a single sentence, he caused a thousand ripples!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei will always be a character that I don''t want to have trouble with, and others shouldn''t have the chance to have a good time either.


    "Even so, I can still make you afraid!"


    With a few words, the youth in red''s face revealed an indescribable anger. Under the extreme anger, the youth waved his right hand, and a vine that had unknowingly bloomed at some point appeared in the youth''s palm. The vine rested on the bowstring, and the flower aimed at Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s body as he shouted, "Die!"


    That length of vine was immediately endowed with a mysterious spiritual energy. It broke free from the bowstring, and small white flowers, one after another, like the bared fangs and claws of a demon, rushed towards Gu Hua Wei.


    That was the killing intent of the Bloodthirsty Crescent Bow!


    The heck! Gu Hua Wei quietly stood there. The enormous pressure left her with almost no time to escape. She could only silently stand there, waiting for the suffocating pain to penetrate her heart!


    The vine was getting closer and closer. Gu Hua Wei Wei felt like her brain was unable to think. The feeling of death was so close, she even felt like running away was unnecessary.


    However, suddenly, waves of stabbing pain came from his left wrist. It was the purple mole!


    Jade buckle space!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei suddenly came to her senses. She was so scared that she almost hated herself for giving up her life in the beginning.


    She moved her feet, dodging the vital parts bit by bit, tightly grasping the dagger in her hand and pouring all her mana into the dagger. She could not lose, absolutely not!


    She hadn''t killed Gu Qingcheng yet, hadn''t changed the original owner''s fate. She hadn''t completed the grand path of cultivation and had yet to get married. How could she possibly die?! The main problem was that she could not be the CHU girl of two lifetimes!)


    How embarrassing that would be ¡­ Absolutely not!


    However, the moment the arrow pierced through her dagger and into her body, the pain was excruciating, as if she couldn''t get rid of the pain. A tyrannical power was accumulating in her body, but the Tudu flower did not pierce through her body!


    The huge impact caused her to fly up into the air, falling down onto the stage! If not for the support of her magic power, she would have been killed on the spot!


    Gu Hua landed on the edge of the stage, rolling a few times before she fell!


    The gray power and the strange strength of the dodder made her almost faint!


    But she could not, she could not lose! She couldn''t lose just like this!


    The red-clothed youth sneered. He spat out a mouthful of blood before falling to the ground.


    Suddenly, just as everyone thought that the red-clothed youth had undoubtedly won, the sound of a dagger slashing across the ground sounded from the high platform!


    A young lady covered in blood held a dagger in her hand. Her hands were covered in blood as she climbed up!


    The goose-yellow skirt had been torn to pieces, turning into the shape of a blood-red peach flower.


    The young girl''s eyes were bright like a bright peach as she climbed up slowly and laid on the high platform without moving.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei felt a pain in her chest, as if she was being torn apart. She used the dagger to block the high platform, but it took all of her strength. She spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at the red-clothed youth with a somewhat dispirited expression.


    The red-clothed youth was at the end of his road. A Crescent Moon Bow that was comparable to a divine tool was already his limit just by being able to pull it out. But once he shot out the arrow, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    They were also lying on the ground, looking at each other. It was unknown who cracked their lips, but they both smiled at each other.


    No one knew how proud Gu Hua Wei''s smile was, and how shocking the red-clothed man was!

 C77

    Every bone in her body was screaming pain, every pore was complaining about the bad situation in her body, but she still had to stand up and smile.


    Because she had survived, she was not the fourth trash to draw her bow and die.


    She smiled particularly brightly at the red-clothed youth. He was the one who gave her these. If she could give him a little bit of heartache, why wouldn''t she be happy?


    She opened her mouth and silently said a few words to him, then saw the look of hatred on the youth''s face.


    She said, Fight and fight.


    After the red-clothed youth couldn''t believe what he had just heard, he strangely smiled. He glanced at the blooming Dodder Silk Flower and sneered. Even if he couldn''t stand up, so what?


    Even if she could survive, she would not survive this battle. That thing would torture her to death!


    Gu Hua laid on the ground, both of her hands holding the sharp dagger against the ground as she slowly got up. The wound near her heart was constantly bleeding, as she tried to stand up.


    Falling over and over again, almost changing her internal organs, the tyrannical power in her body had already started to destroy her meridians, not long from now, all her hard work will be in vain, she''s not willing?!


    Destroying her meridians was the same as destroying her cultivation. Everything had to start anew, and these three years had been a waste of time.


    How could she be willing?


    Coughing out a mouthful of blood, Gu Hua Wei staunchly stood up in a fit of determination. He used his damaged sleeve to wipe the dust off his face, and then walked step by step, swaying left and right in front of the red-clothed youth.


    Gu Hua happily fell onto the red-clothed youth''s body. Under the red-clothed youth''s somewhat fearful eyes, he grabbed the red-clothed youth''s neck and desperately bit down. He wanted to make you hurt me, make you have no moral integrity, make you feel jealous and envious, and wanted to ruin me!


    I''ll fucking bite you to death, I''ll kill you!


    The red-clothed youth finally realized with horror just what kind of monster he had provoked. He desperately tried to break free from Gu Hua Wei''s restraints, and his hands unceasingly slapped Gu Hua''s head as he cried out in pain!


    "Help, help?!" Both hands grabbed Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei''s head, wanting to get rid of her, but how could Miss Gu let the prey in her hands escape!


    He slashed at the red-clothed youth''s wrist with the dagger in his hand. The red-clothed youth painfully covered his hand as blood splashed onto Gu Hua''s face.


    Gu Hua Wei finally raised his head from his neck, his mouth full of blood. He was like the Rakshasi who had taken his life, and he spat out a mouthful of blood the moment he spoke.


    "Didn''t you want to kill me?" She moved the knife against his face. "Why aren''t you moving? I''m right in front of you. Why don''t you dare move?"


    The red-clothed youth''s eyes flashed. He no longer dared to speak such arrogant words. His entire body was sore and weak from exerting the last of his strength. To Gu Hua Wei Wei who was currently fighting with no fear of death, he was no longer her opponent!


    But even if he couldn''t win now, she wouldn''t be able to!


    No one could take advantage of him. Even women were not allowed to be afraid of death.


    "You want to destroy me, I know." She rolled over and sat down beside him. "Otherwise, these flowers wouldn''t be poisonous."


    The red-clothed youth''s eyes finally revealed a hint of surprise. "How did you know?!" His tone was filled with disbelief.


    "Because you''re jealous of me." She reached out her hand to stroke the youth''s face that was as beautiful as jade. With a slight smile, she actually had an enchanting look on her face. "Your eyes are so anxious to express your feelings. How could I not know?" She stopped and stared into his eyes. "But I''ve never provoked you before. I can''t think of any reason why you hate me so much and want to kill me so much!"


    Without thinking, he would reply, "Because we are the same kind of people."


    Gu Hua gave a slight smile of understanding and didn''t ask him any more questions. He only got up from his side, turned around, and walked away. He called out to her from behind, "Why don''t you want to take revenge? I really wanted to kill you just now! "


    He didn''t believe that this vengeful woman would let him off like this! How could there be such a kind person in this world? Not going to happen...


    She stopped and did not look back. Her voice was light and calm as she said, "The reason why I did not kill you or hurt you is not because I was soft-hearted, but because I did not kill the weak."


    "What?" He was stunned.


    "Did you forget to cultivate your heart when you were cultivating?"


    Only those whose hearts were not lenient and those who were not open-minded would think about how to kill all those who were better than themselves.


    Such a person would never have much success, whether it was in cultivation or business.


    "¡­"


    "I just feel pity for you. You definitely don''t have any friends." That was the reason why he felt that this world was filled with evil people.


    Without another word, she staggered out, one step at a time. Every step was difficult, but her back was straight and she never bent.


    The red-clothed youth stared at her back. He didn''t know why, but his heart felt sour and cold. It was as if something had mixed into his originally lonely and lonely heart, relying only on killing to conquer everyone.


    He actually felt guilty?!


    Thus, he called her over and used the most serious tone to speak: "I am the fifth disciple of the Five Fingers Peak Elder, Hong Yao. What is your name?"


    Hearing this, Gu Hua''s eyebrows slightly raised, and a flowing light flowed from her eyes. "Jade Bamboo Peak''s Gu Hua Wei."


    For one more enemy and one more friend, she always chose the latter.


    "I''ll find you." He risked his last bit of potential and shouted, "Just you wait!"


    "I''ll wait for you."


    The eight-year-old girl finally laughed, looking like a happy cat with a head full of dirt and dirt.


    At this time, an aged voice came from the high platform, "Jade Bamboo Peak, wins!"


    As Gu Hua walked down from the stage, she felt her vision darken. Weariness washed over her like a tide. Her whole body fainted almost without a thought.


    A white figure flew over from a corner of the Hidden Cloud Peak and caught her bloodied body in one go. The young man''s young face was filled with panic, he hugged her tightly, fondling her hair in front of her forehead with a pained heart, and just as he was about to carry her away, a black figure flashed in front of him and fiercely pushed him away. When he came to his senses, the black figure and the girl in his embrace had disappeared without a trace.


    The youth looked at his empty arms and bitterly curled his lips. He then heard someone call out to him from behind, "Senior Brother Yuhan, can I ask for your advice on cultivation in the Purple Bamboo Forest on Hidden Cloud Peak in the afternoon?"


    He turned his head, only to see a beautiful figure clad in white. The young girl''s spirited eyes quietly stared at him, waiting for his reply. She was the number one beauty of the sect, Gu Qingcheng.


    Yuhan shook his head. "I''m not feeling well today. We''ll talk about it another day." He was too busy to care for himself, so what ability did he have to care about others?

 C78

    Gu Qingcheng bitterly broke a bright white fingernail, ignoring the pain in her finger. She gloomily looked in the direction of Jade Bamboo Peak with a gloomy expression on her face, and her heart turned cold: "Gu Hua Wei ¡­" It''s you again ¡­


    When Gu Hua woke up, she was beside a computer table in the 21st century, and the cactus next to it had bloomed into a pink flower that looked extremely cute. On the computer screen, there was nothing, except that when she was 20 years old, she was dressed in a black and white qipao embroidered with white magnolia, smiling like a picture of a flower. At that time, she was as clean and bright as a woman coming out from the depths of an ancient alley.


    She got up and went into the kitchen and made a tomato and egg noodle and ate it and read the news on the web. She kept thinking she had forgotten something important, but she couldn''t think of it.


    Suddenly, she sucked in a mouthful of noodles. A light bulb went off in her head. Her little sister, Gu Xiaoluo, seemed to be writing novels on a certain website. She had even heard her and her friends talk about Qingcheng before, but no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t remember.


    She had a strange dream. She dreamed of a man in a black robe, embroidered with golden flowers from the shore of the river, looking extremely noble. In the dream, the man had a carved face, sharp eyes, and a thin, venomous lips that looked like manybeads.


    This was the most beautiful man she had ever seen.


    The man looked at her without moving. His eyes, which were as sharp as blades, became soft and wet. He looked at her, at a place where she seemed to be able to reach him. It was as if he wanted her to go over and touch his head before he would obediently follow her.


    Although she was only 22 years old, she had thought about what her future husband would look like, but she didn''t think he would be too handsome. This man''s beauty made her panic, but even in her dreams, she didn''t dare to touch him.


    Thus, under the beautiful and gorgeous gaze, she stood beside him and fell asleep.


    The next day, Gu Hua woke up very early. The sky was still dark outside, but the bun house downstairs had already opened. She hurried downstairs and ordered a serving of braised pork and a bowl of soy milk, then sat down to enjoy. At this time, two girls who had woken up early to read and buy breakfast passed the bun house.


    The girl immediately replied, "I''ve almost finished it. ''Solitary CHONG Qingcheng'' is the most beautiful novel I''ve ever read. I need to study it a few more times, what about you?" After which, he turned to look at his companion.


    The girl said triumphantly, "I''ve already studied it more than ten times. Gu Xiao Rou is indeed my favorite author. I love her so much ¡­"


    "Me too ¡­"


    As the two girls walked away, Gu Hua Wei Wei suddenly remembered. Wasn''t this the novel written by his little sister? I must see it tonight.


    When she returned home from breakfast, Gu Hua felt extremely tired. The genius outside had just woken up, so she decided to take a nap. She wondered if she could meet that handsome man from last night who angered both gods and men.


    Closing her eyes, Gu Hua Wei saw the handsome guy from yesterday. He was still standing by her side, unmoving, with a pair of bright dark green eyes looking at her. He seemed to be a little tired, but when he saw her, he blinked pitifully.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei couldn''t help but be curious. Could it be that the people in my dreams don''t sleep either? Otherwise, why would the person in the dream feel tired?


    Therefore, she walked closer to him and still didn''t dare to touch him. She only asked curiously, "Will you always be here?"


    The man tilted his head in thought, as if this was a difficult question to answer, but after a moment he shook his head at her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei immediately felt a bit disappointed. Then wouldn''t she lose sight of this man in her dreams in the future? Why was she so reluctant ¡­


    However, she quickly smiled at him. "If I close my eyes, will you always be there?"


    The man thought for a while, as if he didn''t understand what she meant. He pursed his lips and nodded.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei immediately felt relieved. She wanted to reach out to touch him, but when she saw his eyes that were filled with anticipation, she withdrew her hand. This man that entered his dreams continuously, why was he looking forward to touching her so much? He clearly didn''t seem like a dream.


    Thinking of this, her heart turned cold.


    She lowered her hand and felt the disappointment in the man''s eyes. Gu Hua held back the hand she wanted to comfort him with and said goodbye, "I''m going to sleep."


    The man nodded reluctantly, his eyes filled with worry.


    Gu Hua Wei went back to sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already around ten at night. She was shocked as she had never slept for such a long time, it seemed that she was especially tired recently, she could quickly fall asleep by lying down, but her mental state was getting worse.


    She got up to prepare some food and ate a few mouthfuls. It was clearly her favorite homemade dish, but for some reason, she felt that it was too greasy. After eating a few mouthfuls, she could no longer eat anymore.


    Gu Hua helplessly brewed a cup of flower tea for herself. She ran to the computer and turned on the computer, then went to her sister''s novel, < Solitary CHONG Qingcheng >. It was a book written by a female main cultivator with about two million words, and it was very interesting to read and write.


    This was an extremely popular novel, and Gu Hua couldn''t help but want to see what her sister had written.


    She had always known that this stepsister of hers was pretty, cute, and very attractive. Who knew how many boys had rushed to her in school, and even the childhood sweetheart had abandoned her. She had a unique crush on Gu Xiaoru.


    However, he didn''t know that her novels were so famous, and were written by so many beautiful men. He had always thought that Gu Xiaoluo was a good girl and that the one she liked would be Lu Xun and Shu Ting, Xi Murong.


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua was slightly tempted. She couldn''t help but click on [Reading].

 C79

    Before Gu Hua finished reading the first chapter, her vision turned pitch black. She was so tired that she couldn''t stay awake, and fell on the computer table, unconscious.


    In her dreams, this time, she didn''t see the man in black. He must have been disappointed with her and left.


    But why was he disappointed in her? She racked her brains but couldn''t come up with a reason.


    She felt pain all over her body, as if something was scurrying around inside her, trying to rip her to shreds.


    She could only curl up in a corner and fall asleep, shivering with cold. Suddenly, it was as if she had been put into a furnace and something surrounded her warmly, causing her to warm up. It was so comfortable, with the kind of gentleness that she coveted.


    A voice kept saying something to her, over and over again, as if trying to wake her up. But she was really tired and didn''t have the strength to wake up.


    She fell asleep again, unconscious. The voice did not disappear.


    He kept on talking and calling out to her.


    Gu Hua Wei woke up once again. It was a bright and beautiful morning, and she slept for another night.


    Unexpectedly, there were two more flowers than the day before. Outside the window that was opened, there was a gust of cold wind mixed with cold air, and she couldn''t help but shiver in her heart, if only the wind had stopped, that thought flashed across her mind, as if the wind had heard her words, and quietly brushed past the curtain on the window, blowing further away.


    It turned out to be his stepsister, Gu Xiaoluo, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. Seeing her undressed and drowsy, Gu Xiaoluo walked in and helped her to the sofa in the living room. She looked as gentle as ever, complaining as she walked, "Elder sister, did you eat properly or take care of yourself by yourself? If it wasn''t for me, I wouldn''t even know what kind of life you were living ¡­"


    "I might have caught a cold." Gu Hua lightly touched her forehead. Recently, she might have really gotten sick.


    "Wait." Gu Xiaoluo handed her a cup of warm water and ran back to her room to find her cold medicine.


    Gu Hua took a sip of water and stared dazedly at the direction Gu Xiaoluo had fled in. She seemed to have forgotten something very, very important. It was as if she couldn''t remember something and wanted to take her life.


    But when she thought about it, she felt pain in her head. She held her head painfully, clenched her teeth, and waited for Gu Xiao Rou to come out of the room.


    "Don''t forget to take your medicine next time. Don''t make yourself so pitiful! If I hadn''t come to see you, you might have been hospitalized again."


    "Got it." Gu Hua gave a faint smile. She had always liked her little sister, Gu Xiao Rou, whom her father had brought along as his successor. She always wanted to take care of her, but this little sister had always been obedient and sensible.


    She covered the smile in her eyes, revealing a rare serious expression. "Sis, when I went home yesterday, Dad had already made a will with Lawyer Li saying that he would be able to take over the CEO position next month after you recuperate from your illness. What do you think?"


    Gu Hua''s hand tightened around the cup of water as she quietly looked at Gu Xiaoluo. "Did father ask you to ask me?"


    Hearing Gu Hua Wei''s words, Gu Xiao Rou hastily waved her hands like a cat whose tail has been stepped on. "No, no, it''s me who wants to take care of big sister, so I ¡­" Gu Xiaoluo''s tone was very careful, her gaze as pure as a little white rabbit''s. She looked at Gu Hua Wei with a bit of grievance. "I don''t have any other intentions ¡­"


    "I know." Gu Hua put down the cup in her hand and smiled, "I know you''ve always cared about me, I don''t mind."


    "Yes." Gu Xiao Rou smiled with relief. "I was afraid that you wouldn''t be used to the company, so I wanted to help postpone it for you."


    Gu Hua''s faint smile stiffened at the corner of her mouth. She drank a mouthful of water and looked tenderly at Gu Xiaoluo. Her eyes were long and unfathomable. "No need, that''s my responsibility."


    "If elder sister doesn''t like it ¡­" Gu Xiaoluo gathered up her courage, like a beautiful young girl warrior that had just eliminated a monster. "I can!"


    The girl''s confident words were pure and firm. Her eyes were filled with determination when she said, "I can."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t ask her what you could do. She only smiled and said to Gu Xiao Rou, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    The light in Gu Xiaoluo''s eyes dimmed, feeling a little disappointed. "I was going to help big sister do something. Big sister''s health hasn''t been too good all this time."


    Gu Hua''s hand that was holding the cup loosened slightly. The tiredness on her body couldn''t compare to the aging that was on her heart at this moment. "No problem."


    Seeing Gu Hua''s tired and drowsy appearance, Gu Xiao Rou gritted her teeth and said softly, "Big sister still hasn''t eaten breakfast. I''ll go prepare breakfast for big sister." After saying that, she walked into the kitchen in a fluster without waiting for Gu Hua Wei''s answer. She was no longer as calm as she was before.


    He got up and opened the curtain on the French window, only to see the latest black Mercedes-Benz parked downstairs. Through the half-open window, he could see the handsome side of the man''s face, smoking a cigarette in his right hand, his eyes frequently looking towards the French window, his expression full of worry.


    She put on a long Bohemian dress that she had not worn in many years, the blue and white print flying from the dress. She put on a pair of black tassel shoes with a side heel embedded in it, and left the loose, big curly hair that she had casually tied behind her back for many days behind her, giving the woman in the mirror, whose face was pale due to fatigue and her body was weak, and whose eyes were devoid of any light, a healthy makeup.


    When she smiled, the edges of her lips would form deep dimples. She had always been such an outstanding girl, but when a person''s brain was smart enough, there was no need for her to be overly beautiful.


    From Gu Hua Wei''s beautiful face and intelligent head, she was like a shadow following a shadow. Furthermore, she didn''t want her younger sister to feel too inferior.


    She smiled at the girl in the mirror as if she had become a different person. The girl in the mirror, with her clear eyes and white teeth, finally had the youth that a twenty-two years old should have.

 C80

    Gu Hua walked out of the bedroom. Gu Xiaoluo had already set up breakfast on the table. The girl in the white dress looked like an angel in the early morning sunlight.


    Gu Xiao Rou seemed to have sensed Gu Hua Wei''s arrival. She turned her head and saw Gu Hua Wei standing at the bedroom door, looking at her with enthusiasm.


    This was a woman she had never seen before. She was as passionate as a red rose blooming in summer, with a noble aura that looked down on the world. She was not like the previous spiritless housewife.


    Gu Xiao Rou had always thought that her older sister wasn''t pretty. Other than having a head slightly smarter than hers, there was nothing she could compare to. However, at this moment, she realized how ashamed she had been when facing this kind of girl.


    She should have long since understood why there would be such a sloppy exception like Gu Hua Wei in such a rich family. Everything was just her deceiving herself.


    "Sis," she said bitterly, no longer with her initial joy, "you are so beautiful."


    "Thank you." Gu Hua walked over and sat down step by step, as if she was a queen inspecting her own territory. She looked at Gu Xiao Rou''s porridge, fried eggs, and mixed melons, and her face revealed a gentle smile. She picked up her chopsticks, but it didn''t look as vulgar as before.


    Gu Xiao Rou''s eyes darkened as she obediently smiled, "Big sister''s health hasn''t been well recently, so I''m unable to prepare too many things for you like I did at home. Big sister won''t mind, right?"


    "I like it." After drinking a mouthful of the warm congee, Gu Hua narrowed her eyes slightly. "Thank you." She looked at Gu Xiaoluo and said softly, her tone was extremely sincere.


    Gu Xiao Rou avoided her gaze and lowered her head to smile. "It''s good that big sister likes it."


    After eating, Gu Hua turned to Gu Xiaoluo, who was cleaning up the dishes, and casually said, "I just saw Big Brother Lin running like a mad man."


    His eyes were a bit pitiful, and his face was somewhat sad, as if he couldn''t hide the pain he was feeling no matter how hard he buried his face. "I''m sorry, big sister, I didn''t want him to send me back, but big brother Lin is afraid that I''ll leave it in the sun ¡­"


    "I''m fine." Gu Hua Wei laid down on the sofa without a care for her image. Watching the morning sun rise, she smiled slightly, "Although he''s my fiance, he''s still your future brother-in-law. Giving you a gift is his duty."


    Gu Xiao Rou''s rosy face instantly paled. She looked pitiful like a white lotus, almost falling to the ground and fainting. She explained, "It''s not what you think ¡­"


    Gu Hua stood up and patted her shoulder. "Put the bowls in the sink. I want to see dad today."


    Gu Xiao Rou walked into the kitchen weakly. Gu Hua stood at the kitchen door, her eyes flowing with light, lightly covering her eyes as she watched Gu Xiao Rou''s back.


    At that time, she was young and arrogant and didn''t care for anything, except for her father.


    Even though her father had married Gu Xiaoluo''s mother and brought her along, she had thought that she would be a good sister for life, that she would live in harmony with Gu Xiaoluo''s mother, that she would be a good sister, that she would be a good daughter, but she could not do it, that she could not call another woman''s mother, that she could not be in love with another girl who had stolen her father''s love. She was not a saint, that she could not tolerate a woman''s hypocrisy, that she could be different from others.


    She didn''t want to expose their true identities. To her, no matter how outrageous Gu Xiaoluo''s mother was, as long as her father felt happy, she wouldn''t be able to easily break this kind of happiness.


    Happiness is such a rare thing.


    However, she only wanted to live a simple life.


    So in her college year, despite her father''s objections, she moved out, never to come home, but her father still wanted to leave her the best.


    Give her his property, give her the man he thinks can give her happiness, but forget to ask her if she needs it or not, like it or not ¡­


    "Elder sister?"


    Her eyes were red and swollen, as if she had cried in the kitchen. Gu Hua''s eyes twitched, this scene was too much, professional, but she only pursed her lips, turned around, and took the key. "Let''s go."


    As they walked downstairs, Gu Xiaoluo supported her all the way, afraid that she would accidentally step on the hem of her skirt and fall down. Gu Xiaoluo supported her all the way down the stairs, afraid that she would accidentally step on the hem of her skirt all the way down.


    There were already a lot of cigarette butts on the floor by the window. When they heard the man approaching the car, they hastily looked over and saw the beautiful Gu Hua Wei and the bullied Gu Xiaoluo with red eyes.


    The man''s gaze immediately turned cold as he stared coldly at the well-dressed Gu Hua Wei who did not have the slightest bit of a ladylike temperament. He then coldly said, "Did you bully Xiao Rou again?!" She was sentenced to death almost instantly.


    Before Gu Hua Wei Wei could say anything, Gu Xiao Rou, who was at the side, hastily denied it. With a wronged and delicate voice, she said, "No, no. I felt that brother-in-law brought me here, delaying brother-in-law''s time. I feel guilty ¡­"


    The meaning of his words was merely to say that, once that slut Gu Hua Wei knew that he had sent me here, she became jealous and then bullied me.


    "Brother-in-law?" Lin Zizheng''s voice was even colder as he looked at Gu Hua Wei with contempt and sneered, "When did I get married? How come I didn''t know?!" He glared fiercely at Gu Hua Wei, so cold that it seemed he was about to kill someone.


    In his opinion, Gu Hua Wei was just a two-faced girl. Even though he knew that the person he liked was her little sister, he still made her father link them together in order to ruin his and Gu Xiao Rou''s happiness. In the past, he had bullied Gu Xiao Rou everywhere, but now, she had already snatched him away and even spared no effort in bullying Gu Xiao Rou! This kind of girl was simply vicious!


    "I know."


    Gu Hua smiled without a care. Her dimples were like flowers blooming on her cheeks. "I''ll settle this matter today."


    She didn''t like being surrounded by trees. This kind of man was usually harmless, but once he got into a hurry, it was hard to say if he was a mad dog or not.


    "How?" Lin Zizai''s impression of her had plummeted, and his tone was still as nasty as before. "Or are you saying that you want to marry me that much?!"


    Gu Hua slightly opened the back door and got in, sneering. This kind of man who gave face but did not care about face and had nothing in common with others would surely fall into Gu Xiao Rou''s hands. "If you don''t go, then I want to break off the engagement, that''s not bad, right?"


    He was so angry that he forgot about the Lin Clan''s situation. It was because the Lin Clan''s funds could not be transferred back, that was why his father needed to raise money from the Gu Clan. If he really pissed Gu Hua Wei off, even if he had the power to bring the Lin Clan back to life, he could not bring the Lin Clan back to life.


    "Since you know what you have, don''t take yourself too seriously." She straightened her messy hair. "To the Gu family estate."

 C81

    In the end, Lin Zizheng kept his anger to himself and didn''t vent it on Gu Hua Wei. However, he swore in his heart that one day, he would definitely return the humiliation back to Gu Hua Wei.


    Upon arriving at the Gu residence, Gu Hua didn''t even spare a glance for Lin Zizheng. She pushed open the door and got out of the car, followed by Gu Xiaoluo, who was in the front passenger seat. Her eyes were filled with love as she looked at her big brother Lin.


    Gu Hua Wei walked straight to the door, and the housekeeper''s eyes lit up. He opened the door with a smile and said, "Young miss has returned."


    Gu Hua Wei gave him a polite nod, "Where''s my dad now?"


    "Madam is accompanying Master on his morning run in the back garden." The butler pulled out a "Madam" and did not feel that it was inappropriate to divulge the information of the Madam to the eldest miss.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s eyes turned cold when she heard the word ''Madam''. She then turned to the butler and smiled gently, "Thanks for the reminder, Butler Jun. I''ll be going to the study first. Please wait for my father to come back, then ask him to come find me."


    "Yes, miss." The butler smiled kindly. A man in his forties was wearing a black butler suit and silver rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose. He looked polite and elegant, and he exuded the charm of time.


    Gu Hua Wei looked at him for a second before walking away. Behind her, Gu Xiao Rou, who looked like a small white flower, chased after him. She called out like a kitten, "Big sister, wait for me."


    Steward Jun dutifully stopped poor and delicate Second Miss Gu and amiably said: "Second Miss, Eldest Miss has matters to discuss with the Old Master. You don''t need to go." Her tone was gentle and her attitude was gentle, indicating that the butler was a very qualified butler. However, Gu Xiaoluo could hear the contempt in her voice.


    "What? Am I not the young miss of the Gu family? Can''t I stay with my elder sister and father?" Gu Xiao Rou''s eyes reddened, and tears flowed down her cheeks. Her frail body trembled in the wind, making her look extremely sorrowful.


    "I know you guys look down on me, but I''m also working really hard ¡­" As she sobbed, she used her peripheral vision to size up the butler. A sinister glint flashed through her eyes. No one should look down on her! Whoever dared to look down on her would pay the price!


    "Second Miss, I had no intention of doing so." Housekeeper Jun pushed the silver frame on the bridge of his nose, causing him to have a headache, but still said lightly: "If Second Miss insists on doing so, I''ll immediately dismiss you from your position and give Second Miss an explanation."


    Gu Xiaoluo immediately began to sob. "I didn''t mean it that way. I felt like Big Sis was ignoring me, so I didn''t blame Steward Uncle ¡­" She then began to cough, her face red, "I just want you to treat me like your sister ¡­"


    Housekeeper Jun''s eyes were filled with disdain. He didn''t look like a noble at all. No matter how much he pretended to look like one, he was just an idiot.


    "Second Miss, you worry too much. No one is looking down on Second Miss. Second Miss and Eldest Miss are both my masters. I am only a housekeeper, so I dare not treat Second Miss badly." Housekeeper Jun''s reply was flawless, neither humble nor haughty.


    Even though Gu Xiao Rou''s teeth were itching with hatred, she didn''t dare to enter the house with this butler whom she couldn''t understand after so many years. The butler seemed to know what they were doing and hastily greeted them as he was a little afraid that housekeeper Jun would actually run to find her father, then turn around and run into the villa.


    Gu Hua Wei walked into his father''s study, which was arranged for him by his mother many years ago. After his mother passed away from serious illness, only she and his mother were allowed in.


    There were too many memories of her and her mother. The mother in her memories was always gentle and kind, with a smile on her face. She washed her hands to make the broth, disturbing the family in a neat and orderly manner.


    Gu Hua picked up the picture of her entire family, which showed a girl dressed in a blue qipao with a smile on her face. The woman who was as gentle as a flower gently looked at her.


    Gu Ming pushed open the door and saw his daughter holding onto his family''s fortune, looking extremely nostalgic. A wave of guilt that he had never felt before assaulted his heart. In the end, he had let her down.


    "Father." Hearing the door open, Gu Hua Wei put down the photo in her hands and smiled at Gu Ming.


    Gu Ming walked to her side and sat down. He said gently, "Why are you free today to find daddy?" Ever since he had disregarded her opposition and married Xiao Rou''s mother, this daughter of his rarely came to find him alone. The only time was when she wanted to move out of this place, and for what reason this time ¡­


    "I don''t want to marry Lin Zitou." Gu Hua''s words were short and concise.


    "What?" Gu Ming shook his body, puzzled. "You two grew up together. Didn''t you like him a lot?"


    "I don''t like him." How could she like a man like that? Only Gu Xiaoluo had such good judgement.


    Gu Ming had always loved to look after the flowers. Even though he never said anything, he was also unwilling to force the matter. "If you really don''t like it, then dad will go and cancel your engagement tomorrow."


    "There''s no need to cancel the engagement." Gu Hua shook her head slightly. "I''m afraid you don''t know that sister and Lin Zizheng already have feelings for each other. It would be better if sister married into this family."


    Gu Ming''s expression changed again and again, and his good impression of Gu Xiao Rou immediately turned negative. He had never thought Gu Xiao Rou would be so brazen even when she knew Lin Zizheng was his brother-in-law.


    However, he didn''t really like her, so he let her be. "Alright, then I''ll give Old Lin a call later."


    Gu Hua inwardly sneered. Didn''t Lin Zizi like Gu Xiaoluo to the bone? Gu Xiao Rou also wanted to fight with her over this matter, so she decided to let these two equally hypocritical people stay together and see what would happen to them in the end.


    "One more thing." Gu Hua was calm and composed, a rare look of righteousness on her face.


    Gu Ming knew that it was rare for his daughter to be this serious. He immediately became serious as well. "Speak."


    "I heard Dad made a will with Lawyer Li saying he was going to hand the company over to me?"


    "I do." No matter who he married, everything he owned would belong to his real family, his daughter Gu Hua Wei.


    "Dad, thank you." Gu Hua raised her hand slightly and held Gu Ming''s hand, which had been placed on the table. Gu Ming''s lips quivered with excitement. He hadn''t been close to Gu Ming for a long time ¡­


    "I''ll give all of dad''s possessions to you." He took his daughter''s hand in his own. "Don''t worry about it."


    "I''m not worried." Gu Hua smiled soothingly at Gu Ming. "But dad, have you ever thought about how you would deal with these things if I died without a child and without a marriage?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense! "How could you ¡­" Gu Ming interrupted her. "That won''t happen."


    "Daddy!" Gu Hua looked at him seriously, "What I said is true. What will you do? " Would they leave the estate to Gu Xiaoru and her daughter? Or ¡­


    "I ¡­" Gu Ming''s expression immediately turned ugly. A man in his forties couldn''t answer this question.


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly lost the mood to make things difficult for him.


    He just smiled. "I''d like to make a will and ask Lawyer Li to give me a notary."


    "What will you want to make ¡­"


    "If Gu Hua Wei, the sole successor of the Gu family, dies accidentally before he has inherited property or after he has inherited property, he would give 10% of his assets to his father for retirement, and the rest would be donated to the Red Cross to help those in need in Z country."


    When Gu Hua walked out of the Gu household, Gu Ming was standing at the door of the study looking at her. Gu Ming was standing at the entrance of the study looking at her.


    Gu Hua went back into the house. She didn''t know why, but there was a strange smell in the room, as if something had leaked air. She didn''t mind, so she closed the window, turned on the computer, and watched as the computer screen clicked on "Solitary Chong Qingcheng".

 C82

    She had never thought about how she would die.


    But when she was dressing herself in her bedroom in the morning, all of a sudden, she wanted to know what kind of food Gu Xiao Rou was going to cook. But when she was dressing herself in her bedroom in the morning, she suddenly wanted to know what kind of food Gu Xiao Rou was going to cook.


    Later, when Gu Xiaoluo went in to put the bowl down, she didn''t think about turning off the gas.


    Gu Hua felt that it was time to wake up from this dream.


    Drunk or dreaming was never her way.


    She missed her father, the fatherly love she had lost, but there were some things that were really good to think about, to miss, to miss.


    Even if he lost it, he would still lose it.


    Even if he were to return to the past, he wouldn''t be able to do so.


    Gu Hua had read the book < < < Lonely Spirit > > chapter by chapter. From beginning to end, she had spent most of the night reading this article, as if she was reviewing the things she had done before.


    The only difference was that last time, she didn''t have the time to say goodbye to her father.


    After that, Gu Hua felt an unprecedented tiredness, and the strange smell in the air became stronger and stronger. She felt faint and fainting.


    This time, she didn''t have any more dreams. She had arrived at a pitch black place, which was completely empty. Even the black clothed man who entered her dreams several times in a row was nowhere to be seen.


    She suddenly felt scared and kept looking around to see if that man was still there. Didn''t he say that as long as she fell asleep, she would see him?


    Why isn''t he here...


    She kept walking and walking in the dark, hoping that he would appear in front of her. She was very afraid of the dark and the dark and the dark, even though everyone could see that she was very strong.


    "Hey!" She shouted into the darkness, "Come out! "This time ¡­"


    This time ¡­


    "This time, I will leave with you ¡­"


    She had already said her goodbyes to everyone and was no longer attached to her past life. Even in the illusion, she felt that this was a true release.


    "Are you there? "I''m so scared ¡­" She squatted on the ground, hid her head in her arms and said in a low voice, "Come out quickly, I won''t ignore you anymore ¡­"


    The only thing his mother was afraid of was a person''s dark room, because she had been kidnapped while pregnant and had been locked in a dark room. No matter how much her father had shouted for help, no one had come to save them, and even if he had given birth to her in the end, his mother was still afraid of the dark. Since then, her mother had developed a fear of the hidden chamber, and had passed on this strange disease to her.


    She felt that her body was in so much pain that she didn''t even have the strength to speak. She could only tightly hug herself, as if her life was slowly disappearing from her body.


    But why, no one, no one came to save her ¡­


    No one would come to her rescue like her father had done.


    Gu Hua lay on the ground and put down her hand. She quietly stared into the darkness and raised her hand. Her fingers began to turn transparent, as if she would disappear into the darkness in the next moment.


    Waiting to die was also a type of torture.


    Gu Hua felt a little hopeless. She was afraid that she was going to die in a place where not even a mosquito could fly in.


    It would be a pity to end her life here.


    Miss Gu''s face was covered in dirt as she fantasized about whether her corpse was decomposed by air or maggots. Suddenly, she heard the sound of something hitting the wall, and the sound was heavy, one after another, causing her to flip over and stand up. The dizziness caused a black shadow in front of her eyes.


    Something had shattered, and a ray of light came from the edge of the darkness. She narrowed her eyes and saw a black figure following the light, walking step by step towards her, as if he was running.


    His figure was blurry in the light, but she felt happy.


    Because finally, someone had come for her.


    Somehow, in her increasingly dazed mind, she suddenly thought of something the Purple Clouds Fairy had once said: "My beloved is a peerless hero. One day, he will step on a seven-colored cloud to marry me."


    That''s funny, she thought.


    A pair of dark green eyes stared straight at her, and his handsome face became completely silent. He wanted to reach out and hug her a bit awkwardly, but he didn''t know why, but he stretched out his hand and retracted it halfway, afraid that he would break her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei cursed in her heart. If there was an opportunity, she wouldn''t take it from him! However, her mouth was still weak. She reached out her hand towards the man. "Hug ~ ~"


    The man''s eyes immediately lit up. Picking her up, he followed the source of the light and rushed out!


    Gu Hua Wei looked at the place that was getting brighter and brighter, and finally passed out without any worries.


    She only felt that she had had a very long dream. In that dream, she had said goodbye to her father, but she didn''t know why. She only knew that she would die, and that it would be a pity not to say goodbye. As for where she would go in the future, she didn''t seem to know either. She subconsciously knew that she would have somewhere to go.


    However, she had never thought that someone would come to her and bring her back.


    In a shabby old thatched hut, a middle-aged man dressed in a grey robe looked at the girl in a goose-yellow dress and the youth in black clothes. He sighed inwardly and stared at the girl with disdain, sighing to himself, "Why isn''t she awake yet? If the next day''s sun appeared and still hasn''t woken up from the illusion, this girl would never wake up again ¡­"


    It didn''t matter if the girl couldn''t wake up. The great deity definitely had to wake up, he was still waiting for the antidote for the Heart Eroding Powder.


    When the first ray of sunlight shone in the morning, the youth in black finally moved his finger slightly. A pair of sharp green eyes suddenly opened and saw the old man who was staring at him with a face full of joy.


    Yes, sir!" The middle-aged man answered as he scrambled out of the room.


    Only after the youth had left the room, did he finally relax his body. With a tired look on his face, he reached out his hand to check the girl''s breathing, curled his lips, and a smile flashed across his dark green eyes.


    His eyes shifted to the girl''s tattered clothes. The smile in his eyes faded away and replaced it with a deep disgust. With a casual wave of his hand, a beautiful black dress appeared in his hand.

 C83

    When Gu Hua woke up, she felt pain in her head, as if something had grinded through it. However, she only remembered that she was beaten half to death by the red-clothed youth called Hong Yao, and she passed out when she left the stage.


    But she had always felt that something had happened in the meantime that she did not know about. What had actually happened? She couldn''t remember, and the thought gave her a headache.


    She covered her head and felt that her head was no longer hurting. Only then did she stand up and discover that her clothes had somehow been changed into something black with the pattern of the Resurrection Lily. The Resurrection Lily was exquisite and beautiful, with a kind of nobility that looked down upon the world, giving her an extraordinary demeanor.


    But who changed her clothes? Who gave them to him? Who could tell her? Although she was only 8 years old, she could still be considered a little girl.


    Gu Hua slightly lifted up the blanket, only to discover a snow-white Little White Wolf sleeping beside her, breathing powerfully. The Little White Wolf seemed to have heard her mother''s voice, and its small ears twitched, opening its long and narrow almond-shaped eyes to stare at her. It discovered that she was already feeling refreshed, so it fell back asleep.


    Gu Hua didn''t know why, but when the white wolf opened its eyes and looked at her, she actually felt that the white wolf got closer to her by quite a bit. She went closer and gently kissed the white wolf''s flickering ears.


    Gu Hua jumped off the bed and walked out of the room, only to realize that it was already the morning of the second day. She moved her inner breathing, only to realize that her true qi was completely depleted.


    How could this be?!


    She was a little afraid. Could it be that her cultivation had already been destroyed by that red-clothed youth?!


    She thought of the red-clothed youth''s bloodthirsty crescent moon bow and that strange piece of Dodder Silk Flower. That piece of Dodder Silk Flower was poisonous. Could it be that the poison of the Tutu Silk Flower had destroyed her?


    She did not dare to think any further, for fear that things might not turn out as she had imagined.


    She sat down in the herb field in front of the thatched cottage, wanting to know if she could still absorb the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. She sat down in the medicinal field in front of the thatched cottage, wanting to know if she could still absorb the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    She placed her consciousness inside her body, and discovered that there were some changes in her body. Somehow, she originally only had Wind, Fire, Ice, and three types of spiritual roots, but she didn''t know when, but she actually had a sliver of wood type spiritual root mixed into her body. Moreover, it seemed like it was going to fuse with the other three types of spiritual roots.


    Gu Hua recalled the Dodder Silk Flower and the Bloodthirsty Crescent Bow that concealed a mysterious power. She thought to herself that maybe the Heavens were looking down on her and gave her a mysterious power that allowed her to quickly rise to greatness.


    However, it was not bad to have a wood element that could achieve twice the results with half the work.


    In the future, she wouldn''t need to go through so much trouble to grow any more ginseng. There was nothing to be afraid of once the wood energy was used.


    After thinking about it for so long, Gu Hua Wei finally let go of the huge burden in her heart. She could be considered to have gotten lucky from her misfortune.


    At this time, she remembered that there was a wound near her chest. She stretched out her hand and touched it, and for some reason, she didn''t feel any pain at all. It seemed like it had already formed a scab. She couldn''t help but have wild fantasies. However, the wood type energy didn''t have any healing powers. Or could she really recover after a night of fighting?


    You must be lying...


    Forget it, why are you thinking so much? Gu Hua lightly patted the clothes that didn''t have any dust on them and sighed once again. These clothes were too pleasing to her eyes.


    When Gu Hua returned to the thatched cottage, she saw that the little white wolf was still sleeping, but its ears had somehow turned red. Gu Hua truly felt that the little white wolf had found itself when its owner was sick.


    Then, she decided to take out some fish from a space container and make some soup to replenish the little white wolf''s body. It had to be known that the little white wolf was so young because it lost too much blood. When the little white wolf grew bigger, it would carry her everywhere.


    Even when Gu Hua had slightly stewed the fish soup, the white wolf was still in deep sleep. Only the redness on its ears showed the restlessness in its master''s heart.


    Lady Gu thought for a moment, but she still poured out a bowl of soup, picked up a piece of fish and placed it in the bowl. She placed the bowl on a small stool to the side to ensure that the little white wolf would be able to eat delicious stewed fish the moment it woke up.


    After that, he walked out of the house with a smile and closed the door for the white wolf.


    This time, when Gu Hua Wei came to the Hidden Cloud Peak, many lolis did not dare to act arrogantly and brazenly like how she once was, bullying her without restraint. The girls not only looked at her without disdain, but also with admiration and fear, as if they were scared stiff by her suicidal strategy from yesterday.


    Gu Hua sat obediently on her seat and closed her eyes to rest. No one bothered to look at her.


    These lolis were not very old, but they were people who ate people without spitting out their bones. The ancient women had matured way too early.


    When she was over ten years old, she didn''t even know if she was still secretly in love with the class monitor.


    Thinking about the past, this time, for some reason, her heart didn''t feel sad anymore. Even when she thought about how she died under Gu Xiaoluo''s gas stove and didn''t see her father the last time, she didn''t feel regretful. It was as if she could truly say goodbye to that world, that dream-like world.


    She was currently a beauty of the continent of the Nine Nations, not a beauty of the twenty-first century.


    This time, her life would not be as short.


    Gu Hua slightly raised the corner of her lips. Her round face looked extremely adorable.


    Not far away, a pair of fair and delicate hands were torn somehow. Blood dripped from the hands, and the little medicine boy who sat at the side held his hands with great care. "Qingcheng, you''re bleeding. I''ll show you ¡­"


    "No problem." Withdrawing her hand without leaving a trace, the girl in white smiled like a lotus, pure and gentle.


    The medicine boy was captivated by her gentle smile, his eyes red. "But if I don''t apply the medicine, will it hurt a lot?"


    "It''s not painful at all, Ying." The girl in white took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off her hands. Her eyes were filled with profoundness.

 C84

    Gu Hua sat there for a while, feeling a little bored. She looked at the two teenagers fighting intensely on the stage, and was suddenly a little worried about Li Xiaoming. She wondered if Li Xiaoming would be alright after suffering such heavy injuries today.


    It should be fine.


    Gu Hua looked towards the stage, but she still didn''t feel distracted.


    Suddenly, a gaze wantonly wandered over her body, bringing with it a fiery heat that it hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Gu Hua slightly frowned, as if her soul was lingering around her.


    She did not pay attention to it. Because she did not pay attention to it, that gaze practically revolved around her, as if it was glued to her body and could not be pulled out.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was infuriated. As a cultivator, he would never be able to keep his calm as long as he met the owner of this gaze. He was indeed someone who needed to be tidied up.


    Gu Hua stood up. She was not in a good mood and had no one to practice with!


    Gu Hua walked aggressively to the girl dressed in green and sat at the back of the group. She looked coldly at the smiling and fawning young girl and said coldly: "Senior Sister Yu, long time no see?"


    "Junior Apprentice Sister, Senior Apprentice Sister left early yesterday. What a pity, I heard that your wolfy nature broke through and defeated Junior Apprentice Sister Red Medicine in one fell swoop, but Senior Apprentice Sister did not see it."


    Yu Le immediately wanted to grab her arm again, but under Gu Hua''s icy gaze, she lowered her hand in embarrassment, "However, Senior Sister won''t escape halfway today."


    "What? Did something happen to senior sister yesterday?" Gu Hua Wei was also puzzled. Yu Le never left midway. Just what had happened yesterday?


    "It''s just that something small happened... "Heh heh heh ¡­" Yesterday, she had been chased by a great god for a long time. If she hadn''t hidden herself in a chicken coop specially built by the Hidden Cloud Peak for chickens and ducks, she wouldn''t have escaped this calamity. However, she didn''t know why, but when the great god was about to grab her, Hou Hou suddenly turned around and walked towards the competition area ¡­


    From now on, she would prepare more delicious things to lengthen her own skills. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but look at Gu Hua''s face, and the more she looked, the more she felt that this good-for-nothing junior sister was especially capable, and wanted to hug and kiss him.


    Gu Hua slightly covered the disgust in her eyes. "Senior Sister, please take care of your body. Otherwise, this fighting stage won''t be good either."


    "Junior Sister, you''re overthinking it." Yu Le laughed foolishly while covering her face, her eyes shining brightly. "Even if it''s for junior sister''s sake, I still have to be safe."


    The moment her voice fell, the match on the stage came to an end.


    A deep voice came from the high platform, "Qing Feng, number one hundred, Jade Bamboo Peak, number one hundred and eleven." It was unknown when the competition started, but the number of the contestants had been mismatched. Thus, there was a competition between two contiguous numbers, or a competition where the starting and ending numbers matched one.


    Yu Le took out the number plate that she had placed on her chest. Gu Hua Wei saw the number plate ¡ª 111.


    The youth was dressed in blue, his skin slightly pale, and there was a hint of sickness between his brows. However, his eyes were certain that they were not as unhealthy as his body, but instead had a kind of ancient feeling. He was clearly only twelve or thirteen years old, yet he already possessed the wisdom of the passage of time.


    The corner of Miss Gu''s mouth twitched. Indeed, the Cloud Sect was filled with freaks.


    The moment Yu Le stepped onto the stage, for some reason, the Jade Bamboo Summit''s lolis seemed to see a hero as they cheered and cheered in joy. Their smiling appearance made Gu Hua realize that Yu Le wasn''t the type of person to see a hero.


    At the very least, other than her being more disgusting, her strength could not be underestimated.


    The moment Yu Le stepped onto the stage, she was no longer smiling mischievously like she did with Miss Gu. Her delicate and pretty face was calm, and there was even a trace of haughty arrogance on it. She looked like a completely different person.


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows slightly. She was quite confident in her stance.


    Yu Le gave a slight bow to the blue-clothed youth, and the blue-clothed youth politely returned her salute, extending her "please" position towards her. Yu Le didn''t refuse, and instead went up to meet him with her bare hands, sending a heavy punch towards the teenager''s abdomen.


    Gu Hua slightly opened her mouth. Yu Le really did have some ability. She actually had metal-type spiritual roots!


    Not only were metal-type spiritual roots powerful in offense and defense, but Yu Le''s luck was pretty good as well.


    However, when he looked at the sickly youth, he could tell that although he looked weak, his counterattack was not slow at all!


    The youth first lightly flicked two fingers away Yu Le''s punch. Just this light flick not only caused Yu Le to retreat a few steps, but also surprised Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei. This youth was a superior existence ¡­


    It was said that the illness in the cultivation world was the true genius. Because of the shortage of the five elements within one''s body, only one person had suddenly emerged.


    The blue-clothed youth stood there with his body leaning forward. His extraordinary brilliance gave him a vague feeling of time. It was the feeling of a man who had settled down after the passage of time.


    But Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei actually felt that this youth''s aura compared to his age, was too out of place. It was as if his soul wasn''t the same as his body, which was only 12 or 13 years old.


    This discovery made Gu Hua slightly curious.


    Could it be that she wasn''t the only one who had crossed over to this world? He needed to find some time to test this blue-clothed youth. If he could find a fellow villager without a computer or TV, even if they didn''t know each other, it would still be a tacit understanding.


    Miss Gu secretly kept this thought to herself.


    On the high platform, the young man and the young girl had gone through many explorations before, the young girl attacking again and again. On the high platform, the young man and the young woman had gone through many explorations before, the young woman attacking again and again.


    As for what his trump card was, Yu Le sneered in her heart. This brat was asking for it!


    A golden sword materialized in Yu Le''s heart. She brandished the sword and rushed towards the youth. She aimed the sword at the youth''s shoulder. The youth tilted his head and dodged. Yu Le thought to herself, The opportunity has come!


    Then, her left hand suddenly took advantage of the moment the youth was dodging to release a white powder. The powder carried a pungent smell as it flew towards the youth''s face. This time, you definitely won''t be able to dodge it, Yu Le harrumphed coldly in her heart!


    Unexpectedly, the youth had blocked it with his wide sleeve. With a wave of his sleeve, that powder didn''t touch his body in the slightest. With the wave of his wide sleeve, it directly flew towards Yu Le who had yet to recover from the shock!

 C85

    Yu Le was caught unawares by the powder that was splattering all over her face, and as soon as it touched her eyes, it seemed to melt into a puddle of liquid, leaving a deep scar on her face. The scorching dark scar caused people to tremble in fear, and Yu Le covered her screaming eyes with her hands, as drops of blood rolled down from between her fingers.


    Below the stage, Gu Hua Wei was affected by her cries of pain and frowned.


    The Jade Bamboo Peak girls all sighed. They didn''t know whether to hate Yu Le or sympathize with him, but they all knew that if her eyes were injured, no matter how great her innate talent was, Yu Da Senior Sister''s entire life would be ruined.


    However, this had nothing to do with them.


    When a person decided to do something evil, he had to be prepared for revenge. Yu Le''s preparation was simply to take revenge on himself before he could even finish doing it.


    On the high platform, the blue-clothed youth silently looked at the green-clothed girl who was rolling on the ground in pain. His lowered eyes flashed with wave after wave of happiness!


    All these things that had once hurt him, he was going to give them all back?!


    Yu Le''s face was covered with black blood and black scars. Her entire body was covered with the dust from rolling on the high platform. She didn''t look as dirty as his senior sister, who was always so arrogant and arrogant. In the future, her status would probably be even worse than that of a good-for-nothing Gu Hua.


    The little loli quickly retreated, unwilling to lend a hand to Yu Le who was no longer of much use to Jade Bamboo Peak. One of the loli''s sharp eyes caught sight of Gu Hua Wei who was sitting at the back, and a dazzling yet cold smile suddenly appeared on her innocent face, "Isn''t Junior Sister Gu on good terms with our Senior Sister? Why aren''t you going to ask Junior Sister Gu to come and bring Senior Sister Yu away? "


    When the rest of the lolis heard this, they immediately looked in Gu Hua Wei''s direction, using their eyes to signal her to come over. If she dared not come over, a large group of lolis will kill her with their eyes!


    Gu Hua shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t get angry at all. Instead, she got up and walked towards Yu Le''s position, while the lolis made way for her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei walked up to Yu Le, who was in so much pain that she almost fainted, and squatted down. After thinking for a moment, she estimated that Yu Le''s arm was not poisoned, so she held onto Yu Le''s arm.


    Yu Le was half-lying on the seat, her hair was disheveled, covering her face, Gu Hua couldn''t see clearly, her expression under her bangs.


    However, thinking about it, there was only hatred left.


    Gu Hua Wei did not think much about it. In fact, she was not much better than those cold-blooded lolis. The only thing was that she still had a bit of conscience towards someone, and in the world of cultivation, what was really unnecessary was a kind-hearted person.


    In the world of cultivation, every single person was ruthless and merciless. If it wasn''t for the sake of cultivation, they would do anything. Even a few major powers who were just a step away from reaching the heavens had never done bad things before.


    The blue-clothed youth quickly walked down the high platform. The blue-clothed youth walked down the high platform quickly.


    Gu Hua shook her head slightly. She couldn''t compare to the man she had met.


    She suddenly stiffened.


    Had she ever met a man? Why couldn''t she remember? Maybe she was imagining things.


    But for some reason, this blue-clothed young man''s demeanor was also elegant, making her feel that he was nothing more than average. It seemed that after coming here, not only did she have a high desire for life, even her aesthetic standards had soared.


    After the blue-clothed youth left the stage, he announced the other group''s competition. It turned out to be Li Xiaoming and another young girl.


    This young girl was a girl that Gu Hua was especially familiar with, and it was the Jade Bamboo Peak''s Senior Sister Xi Hua''s follower Yun. Both of them had the surname of Yun. One was on Lingyun Peak, the other on Jade Bamboo Peak, could it be that they were two sisters?


    If you don''t say anything, you won''t be able to enter the same house.


    Gu Hua was hoping it was a pair of sisters, so she packed a piece and stirred it up before throwing it into the trash can.


    However, if Li Xiaoming met the clouds, his victory was assured, so he didn''t have to worry at all.


    As expected, after a few blows from the prodigal Yun, he was beaten up by Li Xiaoming to the point where he couldn''t even act properly. How could he be as domineering as when he was Xi Hua''s underling?


    No wonder at such a young age, she had already started to play games. With her sex appeal, even if she ate more game she would still choose to eat. However, eating too much would also help her digest the food, and this senior sister''s position also seemed to be in a precarious situation.


    I wonder who can fight against a pack of wolves in sheep''s clothing?


    Gu Hua lightly touched her chin and saw Li Xiaoming knead the clouds into a ball and then flatten it before tossing it down. The young girl let out a blood-curdling screech, shocking the dust on the ground to death. How heavy should she be?)


    Li Xiaoming walked down the stage in a relaxed manner. He glanced worriedly at Gu Hua Wei, who was already wearing black to cover up her wounds. A trace of hatred flashed across his eyes. Gu Hua Wei: "Hsiao Nian, you really think too much ¡­"


    A pair of dimples were faintly discernible on his delicate face. He had already begun to take shape and appeared extremely cute. Li Xiaoming clenched his fist and made a gesture of cheering his on, Gu Hua slightly twitched his internal organs. Nodding his head, he walked towards the stage.


    Passing by the little loli whose beautiful face had turned pale due to the roulin, the little loli coldly snorted, filled with resentment. Gu Hua slightly pursed her lips, ''The one who kept torturing you back and forth wasn''t me, what was the use of getting angry at me?''


    Gu Hua Wei''s opponent this time was, on the other hand, a rare young boy who was not too good-looking, but had a rare bit of manliness. The young man had the face of a small country, his face was full of seriousness, and the clothes he wore was not very tasteful.


    However, the elegance of this cultivator could not be compared with that of an ordinary farmer.


    The youth formally clasped his hands at her, his voice firm as he spoke, "I am Yan Jin from the Green Mountain."


    "Jade Bamboo Peak''s Gu Xiuwei."


    Hearing her name, the youth''s eyes first flickered, then lit up. "I''ve long heard of your name. I''ve always wanted to ask you for some pointers."


    Was she that famous? Gu Hua rubbed her nose. It seemed like she was still a good-for-nothing.


    "You don''t dare to accept my advice. Let''s spar with each other."


    Thus, Gu Hua Wei decided to not disturb him. Yan Jin thought for a moment and said, "I can see that you can''t cultivate, but you seem to be very knowledgeable about ancient martial arts. My family''s elders taught me ancient martial arts for many years, and today is a rare opportunity."


    Ancient martial arts?


    Gu Hua was slightly stunned. This young man actually thought that her Taekwondo Taekwondo Taichi Fist and the like were ancient martial arts from the Nine Nations Continent?


    However, he could be considered to be unarmed. However, when compared to modern fist techniques, he did not know whether it was because modern fist techniques were more powerful or because ancient martial arts were superior.


    "Then we''ll do as you say." If you have something to take advantage of, don''t take advantage of that bastard.


    "Then I''ll accept it."

 C86

    "Alright." The girl raised her eyebrows and looked at the teenager in coarse clothing, as if she was waiting for him to beat her up.


    Yan Jin grinned, revealing two rows of teeth. His serious expression immediately disappeared quite a bit.


    His hands were full of strength, and as he clenched them, his blood could vaguely be seen the muscles of the youth propping up a part of his body under the hemp shirt. It seemed that in the future, if he grew up, he would be able to compete with modern male models.


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Yan Jin clenched his fists and rushed towards Gu Hua. He punched Gu Hua''s face, his legs were slightly bent, and his hands were extremely busy.


    She jumped up with the aid of her arm and used her foot to step on the foot that was sweeping towards her. She twisted the young man, ignoring the pain, and raised her hand to wave away Gu Hua''s thin little figure, while her other hand formed a hook with her two fingers and stabbed into Gu Hua''s eyes. Gu Hua immediately took a step back, but she did not let go of the young man''s arm.


    I X. [The Chinese martial arts are profound and profound, how can you, an ancient three-legged cat, break it?]


    Gu Hua Wei stepped onto the youngster who fell to the ground, causing a cloud of dust to rise up. He grabbed the youngster''s hand, and the youngster reacted by somersaulting and kicking towards Miss Gu''s knee. Each kick contained an unparalleled strength, and if he were to be kicked, her leg would probably land right here.


    Gu Hua''s eyes narrowed, one hand holding Yan Jin''s hand, while the other fiercely punched the youth''s leg. Damn, I thought all these years of training was just a waste, am I not going to kill you?!


    As Yan Jin dodged awkwardly, Gu Hua took advantage of the opportunity and grabbed his hand, kicking his stomach. With the addition of punches, not only did Yan Jin know that he was going to fall this time, he even made the lolis below the stage flabbergasted. They even felt pain for him.


    Real boxing, how painful was that to talk about. Sniff, sniff, sniff. Don''t provoke a violent woman ~


    She let him beat him up, which made him seem ruthless and unreasonable. Using Chinese martial arts to kick him off the stage, Miss Gu walked off the stage in an imposing manner, and the teenager with a swollen nose and swollen face, who had lost all his manliness got up and rushed in front of her, angrily saying: "You just wait for me!"


    Gu Hua lightly rubbed her nose. Just who had she provoked this time?


    But she didn''t think too much about it. Just wait and see. When you come back in the future, you won''t be a match for me.


    Li Xiaoming walked in front of her with a pale face. He avoided his gaze, but revealed more concern, "Are you alright?"


    Gu Hua knew he was feeling guilty about not accompanying her yesterday. Yesterday she had wailed so much that all the shameful things must have come to his ears.


    She shook her head with a smile and pointed at the place where he was injured. "You''re the one who''s in trouble."


    Li Xiaoming didn''t smile as he always did. Instead, he reached out to hug her, "I''m sorry."


    Gu Hua squinted her eyes slightly as she looked at the crowd. All of the lolis were watching the show and had nothing to say. "Who''s going to return my innocence? Who''s going to return my illustrious reputation?"


    "I''m fine." Gu Hua struggled out of his embrace and blinked her eyes. "Let''s go."


    "I''ll send you off." This time, Li Xiaoming did not ask with a questioning tone, but with absolute certainty.


    Gu Hua knew very well that this trip was inevitable, so she did not decline, "Sure."


    Li Xiaoming glanced at the chubby, bright-eyed, smiling Miss Gu and said hesitantly, "I want to take a look at your place."


    Gu Hua stopped and nodded. "Alright." Although people knew it was embarrassing for her to live in a broken house, Li Xiaoming had been a friend of hers since they were young. He probably wouldn''t laugh at her if he brought his there ¡­ "Hmmm ~ Hmmm ~ This feeling of shame, why is it so severe ¡­"


    Gu Hua didn''t hesitate as she led Li Xiaoming through the herb fields towards her thatched cottage, not even speaking to Li Xiaoming. For some reason, she felt a strange feeling from Li Xiaoming, as if they had all changed. Three years was a huge gap, and none of them had the ability to cross it.


    Perhaps she felt that their relationship was too boring, so Miss Gu would say something about how she had made Li Xiaoming happy during the past three years on Jade Bamboo Peak.


    In these three years, she had met the kind-hearted Yan Jiao, the amiable Auntie Cai, a eccentric and temperamental Mr. Bird, and a cute little white wolf.


    She wasn''t alone every day, and it wasn''t as hard as he''d imagined. Although at the beginning, she had felt a little too miserable (mainly because she didn''t have any food to eat), she was soon able to live like a fish in water.


    Actually, she only wanted to silently tell him that he didn''t need to feel that he owed her anything, because other than having a relationship of life and death, there was nothing between them. They weren''t even siblings, and they couldn''t even be considered childhood friends.


    Li Xiaoming was silent for a long time. Then, he spoke while suppressing his voice, "Are you saying that you don''t need me anymore?"


    Gu Hua''s long eyelashes covered all the light in her eyes. She neither denied nor admitted it. "I really like the first time we met." You are no longer the simple little boy, and I have my own life.


    "However, if I continue to be like that, then I won''t have the qualifications to appear in front of you."


    "I know." Gu Hua lightly patted his shoulder, not wanting to give him too much pressure, "We''re still friends, we can still help each other." However, even if you were in trouble for the past three years and didn''t pay any attention to my situation, I still wouldn''t be able to do it.


    How could he not come out once every three years? Unless, he had never thought of having such a good-for-nothing as a friend. And it wasn''t you who was looking for me at first, it was me.


    She was a petty person.


    Whether it was before, or now, or in the future.


    Li Xiaoming said he was sorry countless times, and she could say countless times that it didn''t matter, but some things that lost their initial moisture would become dry and ugly.


    Not being intimate anymore was perhaps the best choice.


    They could be friends.


    She had always been a girl who never dragged her feet.


    "I know." Li Xiaoming chuckled and then fell silent.


    Gu Hua Wei walked to the door, but before she could push it open, she heard something slip out from under her blanket. She quickly walked up and saw the white wolf lying on the ground with an unremarkable appearance. The bowl on the stone bench was already empty.


    ''Could it be that the little white wolf got up to eat after getting hungry, then ran back to sleep under the blanket. After hearing her voice, it fell over again ¡­ ''

 C87

    Gu Hua Wei ran forward and picked up the white wolf. After carefully checking if there were any injuries on its body, Gu Hua Wei let out a sigh of relief when he realized that nothing was amiss.


    Having something naughty to do was also something annoying.


    It was unknown when the white wolf suddenly opened its drowsy green eyes. When it noticed that other than Gu Hua Wei, there were others in the room, its hazy eyes immediately became sharp.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei did not notice the weasel''s abnormality at all and was almost knocked down by the scene inside the house. The messy bedding, the cold congealed disgusting fish soup, and the leftover bowl. Heavens, how could it be so messy?!


    She turned her gaze towards Li Xiaoming. When she realized that Li Xiaoming had already meaningfully sized her up, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in ¡­ This wasn''t her residence, it definitely wasn''t ¡­


    Li Xiaoming was in a bad mood along the way because of Gu.


    Hua Wei''s embarrassment was rare. He relaxed and looked at Gu Hua Wei with a smile that was not a smile. "Is this where you live?"


    Gu Hua''s face was slightly red as she grabbed the white wolf, which had been staring at him ever since Li Xiaoming entered the door, and held it in her arms. "You know, I''m a girl. How could it be so messy? It''s all the culprit ¡­" She tapped the tip of the white wolf''s nose and said, "I wouldn''t do such a thing ¡­" You have to believe me! "


    Li Xiaoming''s mood immediately recovered. He looked at the sky which was still another two to four hours before it turned dark. He smiled and said, "I believe in you."


    "Mhmm ¡­" Miss Gu nodded her head carelessly. She put the white wolf aside and prepared to clean up the house.


    Li Xiaoming walked in, "Let''s pack up quickly."


    At this moment, Li Xiaoming finally noticed the murderous gaze. He looked up and saw a small animal staring possessively at him. He smirked and didn''t seem to care as he followed Gu Hua Wei Wei in cleaning up the house.


    His pair of dark green eyes were completely ignored. He quietly closed them and did not open them again. The rise and fall of the little white wolf''s breath was shocking. Was it eating chili or eating chili?


    The two of them quickly cleaned up the room.


    Gu Hua stretched slightly and immediately decided to leave Li Xiaoming in the room for dinner.


    Li Xiaoming, of course, was disrespectful and suggested hunting in a forest on the west side.


    On the west side of the forest was a patch of maple trees that Gu Hua Wei had gone to before in order to fill up the space. Although there weren''t many animals, it was still better than wild vegetables.


    Gu Hua nodded slightly and the two decided to leave together. They forgot both about it. Should they bring along the little white wolf that was still lying on the bed.


    When they closed the door, their voices were gone.


    The white wolf on the bed suddenly opened its eyes. Its dark green eyes were filled with killing intent. Adulterous husband, he actually dared to steal his woman?!


    And that wicked woman, she dared to bring another man to a place with only the two of them and even left him behind. She actually ran off with an adulterer?! Bad woman bad woman?!


    He didn''t want them together!


    The white wolf shook its body. Would he not forgive her?


    Jumping down from the bed, the white wolf walked to the door and began scratching at it with its front paws. Finally, it opened the door and jumped out of the house.


    Mr. Bird, who was playing with the grass by the stream, wrinkled his nose thoughtfully. It seemed that a great god had found a rival in love. This was truly a good thing.


    Who told him not to give him the antidote for the Heart Eroding Powder? Otherwise, with his identity as someone from the past, teaching him how to chase girls isn''t out of the question. As for the reward ¡­" He only needed to cook a portion of roasted elk. He heard that the meat of the elk in the valley was especially tender, and that the roasted meat was especially delicious ¡­ I can''t! He shook his head with all his might. He really wanted to drool ¡­ Wuu ~ ~


    Gu Hua Wei and Li Xiaoming walked to the Maple Forest and started working together. Li Xiaoming told her to gather wild vegetables while he went hunting.


    Gu Hua looked suspiciously at his heavily injured chest. "Can this kid do it?" I''ll go. "


    Li Xiaoming felt contempt for his manly pride. He gave a rare cold humph, "Just you wait." After saying that, he left Gu Hua Wei and his tall silhouette sped away.


    Gu Hua shrugged her shoulders slightly. She didn''t say what was wrong with him. What''s the point of freezing him like this? Seriously?


    Turning around, she also entered the Maple Forest.


    Miss Gu thought for a moment and picked up some fungi. She decided to make a pot of soup tonight. This fungi could also be placed in the meat and roasted. It was quite fragrant to eat it.


    If the meat was too greasy, eating some wild vegetables would also reduce the amount of oil that came with it.


    She searched everywhere, and time passed.


    Li Xiaoming was still motionless. Where did the young man run off to?


    Just in case, Li Xiaoming returned empty-handed to Miss Gu and decided to do some preparation. It would not be difficult for him to gather some meat after picking some wild vegetables.


    She began to cover every nook and cranny with her spiritual sense. Once she found a small animal, she would sense it.


    However, this time, she did discover a pleasant surprise.


    Gu Hua Wei walked out of a row of orchids and saw a bright young wild boar. She had been searching for something for a long time and was very excited about it.


    Heaven''s witness, she had not eaten pork ever since she came to the continent. Even though she lived in the powerful Prime Minister''s Residence, there was only chicken, duck and fish in the restaurant. Pork did not seem to be a popular dish here.


    She really missed the braised suckling pigs of the twenty-first century. It really was a heaven-sent treasure pig. She wanted to drool just by looking at it.


    This wild boar seemed to be an underage boar. Its tusks were short and small, and its fur looked especially soft. Perhaps it was hungry, but this wild boar was moving alone.


    Gu Hua took a deep breath and slowly walked towards the little wild boar that was still enjoying its meal. A pair of palm-sized wind blades were held in her hands until it was close enough, then she swung it with all her might, aiming for the little wild boar''s neck! He wanted to kill the young boar on the spot.


    However, Gu Hua Wei''s luck seemed to have run out at this moment.


    When the young boar was attacked, a bloody wound immediately appeared on its neck. It cried out in pain, but did not die on the spot. Now trouble came.


    The wild boar''s howl was incomparably loud, and in an instant, its pained cry filled the entire Maple Forest. Even if she had killed the wild boar in the shortest amount of time, it would still have been a great surprise to Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei.


    Sure enough, before this young boar was completely dead, a wave of chaotic noises came from within the forest, as if something was violently charging towards them!


    The corner of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched. Looking at the large group rushing towards her, she sighed inwardly. Indeed, it was the fault of her appetite.

 C88

    A group of shiny-looking boars, with their fangs pointed towards the sky, had now surrounded Gu Hua in a certain corner of the forest.


    The group of wild boars whined, their black eyes staring straight at Gu Hua Wei with eyes filled with resentment.


    The first to be hit was an adult flower looking wild boar, fiercely staring at Gu Hua Wei. It gasped for breath, and when it saw the little wild boar that had already swallowed its breath, it let out a long cry, and rushed towards Gu Hua Wei with its head lowered, the howl stirred the wild boars who were rubbing their shoulders, the wild boars swarmed over, the sharp fangs ruthlessly pouncing towards Gu Hua Wei, the pain of losing a child, the grief of losing their people made them hate these greedy humans.


    Gu Hua held her forehead with a slight headache. There really was no such thing as a wasted lunch in this world. Killing a person''s child would only result in retaliation.


    But, by God, she just wanted to take this little boar away. She didn''t want that much old pork!


    Gu Hua slightly lifted her leg and stepped on the back of an adult wild boar. She pondered on how she could take away this young wild boar without harming these boars. One had to know, she didn''t want to kill more.


    It was good enough to have enough good items, but it was not too precious to be greedy.


    Gu Hua thought for a long time before she ran towards the other side of the forest. The wild boars realized that the enemy had already ran away so craftily, so they all let out a howl and chased after him, not caring for their lives!


    As a result, the scene of a group of pigs chasing a little girl around in the large Maple Forest repeated over and over again.


    Gu Hua was panting with fatigue. Stopping on top of a tall maple tree, she lowered her head to look at the wild boar that was circling around the tree and knocking against it time after time. She deeply felt that she shouldn''t have caused this trouble just to eat meat!


    Ying, ying, ying ~


    Just when she wanted to give up on the wild boar and leave the Maple Forest, she also wanted to get rid of the two thoughts of bringing the wild boar back.


    She suddenly heard the howl of a wolf.


    That voice was like a thunderclap that pierced the ears, piercing straight into the clouds. As time passed, it actually began to drift towards her.


    Gu Hua was slightly stunned.


    Before the wild boar had left, he saw the wolves again. Was he going to force her to death or was he going to force her to die?


    The group of wild boars had obviously noticed the approaching wolves and immediately stopped bumping into trees. They all stared at the wolves with their teeth bared as they jumped up. They did not run away, but waited for the wolves to come and fight them to the death!


    Gu Hua released her spiritual sense, and after a while, she saw a pack of black pack of wolves dashing towards her at full speed through the maple forest. The leader was a strong and powerful black headed wolf, which would occasionally howl towards the sky, and the morale of the pack of wolves immediately rose.


    In just a few moments, the pack of wolves arrived at the bottom of the maple tree and confronted the boar with fangs ready to strike.


    The pack of wolves first looked at Gu Hua Wei who was safe and sound on the maple tree. Then, their eyes lit up, and they howled at her. Gu Hua turned her head, unable to figure out whether these wolves were declaring war against her or what was going on.


    However, for some reason, she didn''t feel any malicious intent and even felt that they were greeting her ¡­ Sure enough, his brain was playing tricks on him.


    The eyes of the pack of wolves finally landed on the wild boars who were about to face the enemy with a hunch body. Their eyes were filled with hunger for food, and they grimaced in pain as they charged towards the group of wild boars, who also didn''t give up and stomped their feet, howling a few times, and began to fight against each other.


    Gu Hua stood motionlessly on the maple tree. The pack of wolves were three or four times as large as a herd of wild boars. Almost three or four wolves could kill an adult wild boar in a few moments without dying.


    The wild boars were losing, and they were losing. Without the help of a wolf, the boars would either die or be injured. All that was left in the maple forest were the howls of the wild boars.


    The head wolf finally felt that the battle should be over. It let out a long howl into the sky, and the wolf pack that was still moving its mouth obediently stopped. The head wolf faced Gu Hua Wei and suddenly kneeled down on one knee, its pair of grey-green eyes staring at the girl in the black Resurrection Lily dress, slightly lowering its proud head.


    When the rest of the wolves saw this, they all followed suit. They knelt on one knee with their heads lowered, as if they were wordless believers.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was dumbfounded. Was he swollen?


    She blankly watched the movements of the pack of wolves. In the end, the head wolf raised its head and nodded to her. It then ordered the wolves to drag all the wild boars away, as if it didn''t want to eat here and hurt Gu Hua''s eyes.


    Miss Gu watched the pack of wolves leave silently as they had arrived. This time, the leader of the pack was at the very back, grinning at her. It seemed to smile before disappearing with a leap.


    Gu Hua looked at the blood all over the ground and finally came back to her senses. She had been saved by a pack of wolves, and they had prey to eat as well. This was simply the best of both worlds.


    But who would tell her? Did the wolves have anything to do with her? How could she not know ¡­


    Or could it be that her luck was f * cking heaven-defying? Even a god who didn''t know how to deal with a wild boar would let her have an fortuitous encounter and get rid of it? Girl, you''ve got a lot on your mind.)


    Gu Hua climbed down the maple tree as fast as she could and headed back to where she had killed the young boar. She was afraid that some wild beast would beat her to it.


    When they returned to the place where the bellflower was blooming, and the young boar was still lying there, Gu Hua heaved a sigh of relief. She picked up the boar and was about to walk back when she suddenly heard a sound from the bushes.


    Who else could it be other than the white wolf?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s heart immediately turned sour. Damn it, she actually forgot about the white wolf?!


    Immediately dropping the wild boar, Gu Hua Wei Wei picked up the small white wolf that was still soaked in the grass and coaxed it gently, "I''m sorry, I was the one who was wrong. I forgot to bring the wolf cub out ¡­"


    As he spoke, he lightly kissed the white wolf''s ear and then kissed the little white wolf''s nose. "Forgive me this time, okay? I won''t dare to do it again ¡­"


    This time, the white wolf would not let her off. She had committed more than just a small sin. She ¡­ she still had a adulterer that she had yet to speak of. Was he not going to forgive her?! Absolutely!


    Bad woman!


    Why was it so hard to coax her? Gu Hua Wei thought it was strange. In the past, she had only kissed him once, but he was already extremely shy. Now that he had kissed her a few times, he was still angry.

 C89

    "I say, why are you so arrogant?" Gu Li raised her hand to tap the little white wolf''s ear. ''What the f * ck!? Even you aren''t able to do anything right now?''


    The little white wolf turned its head to the side. Its dark green eyes were cold. Did she think that kissing him would be enough? You wish!


    "Alright, alright, I admit my mistake." After thinking for a long time, Miss Gu felt that it was because she and Li Xiaoming had come out together without the white wolf. Her animal nature made him feel that she was not a good owner.


    "I won''t leave you behind in the future."


    The little white wolf shook its cute little ears, but there was still no reaction. Gu Hua steeled her heart and gnashed her teeth. "Fine, tell me. I''ll promise you whatever you want to do. Don''t be angry."


    As he spoke, he touched the white wolf''s padding. The pinkish padding felt very comfortable to his touch. He really wanted to keep touching it ¡­


    Hearing her words, the little white wolf finally responded. It scratched her palm with its soft claws, and the tickling feeling made Miss Gu''s eyes narrow. "Little guy, I''ve never seen anyone that troubles me more than you do."


    Miss Gu smiled, but that smile didn''t reach her eyes. "No matter how I look at it, you don''t seem like a small animal. I feel like you''re a human instead."


    The little white wolf slightly stopped scratching and moved its claws. It did not pay attention to what Miss Gu said, but its ears perked up to show the uneasiness in its heart.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei did not probe too deeply into his abnormality, because there were too many things to think about, so there wasn''t much meaning to it. In her subconscious, she also trusted that the white wolf would not hurt her no matter what. Thus, she gave him an unrestricted promise. In the future, if he truly wished for something, it would be for her to repay him for the companionship he had given her.


    This matter of her being someone''s savior could not be any smaller in her eyes.


    "Let''s go back and cook a roast suckling pig for you." With one arm, he held the little white wolf in the crook of his arm, and with the other arm, he dragged the little boar.


    The little white wolf buried its head in Gu Ruoyun''s arms and blinked its eyes. Its slightly covered eyelashes blocked out all the thoughts in its pair of blue eyes.


    Gu Hua ran out of the forest. Li Xiaoming hadn''t arrived at their agreed meeting place yet. Gu Hua was a little worried that something bad might have happened to him.


    However, the Maple Forest was only this big, and there weren''t many wild beasts in it. Even if they encountered a pack of wolves or wild boars, with Li Xiaoming''s abilities, it was enough for him to escape.


    Gu Hua sat down on the grass and put the white wolf in her arms. She looked in the direction Li Xiaoming had walked. Perhaps Li Xiaoming wanted to show his male pride, wanted to fight a big game and come back, so he came back late.


    However, she still felt waves of anxiety.


    Time slowly passed and Li Xiaoming still hadn''t come back. Gu Hua Wei released her consciousness and searched all the corners of the forest, trying to find where Li Xiaoming had gone to. However, she couldn''t find any clues at all.


    Gu Hua gently stroked the fur of the little white wolf in her arms. She inadvertently thought of the pack of wolves that greeted her under the maple tree today. Why would a group of wolf friends greet a Worldly cultivator for no reason? She spoke to the air in a seemingly casual manner, "Did he get caught by a wolf and find his way back?"


    Feeling her body stiffen, Gu Hua suddenly pursed her lips. Sure enough, she was still worried. "If that''s the case, what should I do?"


    She sighed. "You know, wolves have saved me. I really don''t know what to do ¡­" Gu Hua''s ears, which were in her embrace, perked up. She looked so alert that she almost couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    She had never seen such a cute little wolf before.


    It made her feel as if he was jealous.


    However, how could a wolf be jealous of a person? She was thinking too much. The reason why this wolf would think of Li Xiaoming must also be because it felt that its owner had been taken away.


    Alas, she had a proud little stupid wolf.


    Gu Hua leaned over and waited for her to say Li Xiaoming or the wolf cub, then twisted his ear, causing hot air to heat up on his white fur. The wolf stared at her with its big round eyes, while smiling, "What, you''re not going to let him back yet?"


    He had indeed been discovered ¡­


    The white wolf was somewhat frustrated. This bad woman was indeed helping that adulterer, annoying him!


    Raising its little chin, the white wolf answered in a nonchalant manner.


    For a moment, Gu Hua felt like throwing this damned kid off the cliff, but when her gaze swept across that small, soft, and tender cushion of flesh, what was that unwillingness to part from her?!


    "Can you release him?" Miss Gu pleaded humbly, her big eyes full of smiles, "If you don''t let him go, then I won''t feed you tonight."


    "¡­" Ignore.


    "Let him come back, and I''ll cook your favorite food for you." Eating and luring.


    "¡­" Still ignored.


    "Are you going to let me go or not? If you don''t, I''m going to get angry. If I get angry, you won''t be able to eat delicious food anymore." Threats.


    "¡­" He continued to ignore them.


    "It looks like you don''t want to be with me anymore." Sighing, he used his trump card.


    This time, the white wolf fiercely bit onto Gu Hua Wei''s tender hand. It would not let that adulterer go!


    As Miss Gu pleaded for mercy for that adulterous husband time and time again, her dark green eyes finally became as cold as ice! The white wolf gritted its teeth as if it was venting its anger. This damned woman, she only knew how threatening it was!


    What senior brother Yu, and what childhood sweetheart?! This was so infuriating, so infuriating!


    Gu Hua was slightly taken aback. They had such a bitter and deep hatred between them. Was there really such a deep hatred between them?


    In the end, the white wolf finally spat out Miss Gu''s small hand. Its two rows of sharp teeth that were as white as snow ground and ground together. Its ferocious look made Gu Hua smile slightly.


    This fellow was truly jealous.


    Jealous animals sounded really cute.


    Seeing that there were only two rows of light teeth marks on his palm, Gu Hua finally smiled. She hugged the white wolf closer to her chest and kissed its red nose out of anger. She decided not to tease him anymore. "Release him."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the white wolf was about to go crazy again. It glared at her with its fangs full of venom.


    Gu Hua Wei hastily stopped him, "Silly little wolf, if you continue to be like this, I really want to see whether you''re a man or a woman." The white wolf''s anger immediately dropped. It was clearly a man, alright ¡­ "Ying, ying, ying ¡­" She couldn''t tell. Could it be that she had always thought he was a girl, which was why she cooked for him, slept with him, and brought him along with her ¡­


    The little white wolf immediately felt that it had been abandoned by Miss Gu, a sexist person.


    What a bad woman!

 C90

    The little white wolf''s ears drooped as it lowered its head, unwilling to stay with the nun.


    Let him let that damned adulterer out!


    Feeling the direwolf''s depression, Gu Hua felt that using this incident to threaten the white wolf was really something unworthy. She felt extremely sorry. "Alright, alright, I''m just teasing you. I know you''re a boy right?"


    The white wolf fiercely glared at her. It shrunk its body, held its mouth, and felt incredibly wronged. He remembered this damnable woman. There had never been anyone who dared to use this to threaten him!


    "But, stupid wolf, you have to let Li Xiaoming out, I''m so hungry." Gu Hua stared at him pitifully, her stomach letting out an unparalleled scream at the right time. Her stomach had already begun to protest.


    Ever since she entered the Cloud Sect, her diet was a mess. Other than breakfast and dinner, she had never had any lunch. Furthermore, she had already fought with Great Strength Yan Jin at noon and was already starving.


    Immortal cultivators could eat vegetables and meat, but they could not eat grains and grains. Otherwise, the impurities in their bodies would proliferate and affect their cultivation. Even if she didn''t eat rice, she would still eat meat in large mouthfuls!


    The little white wolf''s eyes finally stopped glaring at her. It looked at her stomach and disdainfully bared its teeth before jumping into her embrace. It let out a soft moan and then lay down on Gu Hua Wei''s lap.


    Gu Hua''s eyes flashed with a faint light. This guy really was an idiot.


    To deal with species of the * * class, he had to use the right medicine.


    However, there were some things that she felt she must explain more clearly to idiots like the stupid wolf cub for some reason.


    "Li Xiaoming and I, we ¡­" The little white wolf tilted its head and did not plan to look at her. It seemed to hate her for talking about such things.


    However, she just wanted to say it.


    "We are good companions, companions who have experienced life and death situations. Can you understand? His brother saved me. " Li Daoming had indeed saved her. If it wasn''t for him, or the person who died that day, it wouldn''t be Li Daoming, but a ten thousand year old supporting actress like her.


    "We''re in the Cloud Sect together. Even though everyone thinks we''re the same, I''ve always treated Li Xiaoming as my friend, and I have very few friends. Do you know that you don''t want to hurt them?" Pulling the wolf cub''s head over, Miss Gu stared at his dark green eyes with incomparable seriousness. His eyes were completely different from the eyes of the pack of wolves. They were sparkling and translucent, making people feel clean.


    It was a pleasant discovery.


    The little white wolf began to grind its teeth again. It wasn''t his friend, so why did he care so much ¡­


    Seeing the little mutt''s disgust, Gu Hua Wei Wei knew what he was thinking even if she used her toes to think. Hence, she said, "You have to know that my friend is your friend. You and I are a family."


    The little white wolf finally felt the air turn beautiful. In any case, it would never admit that it was because of that sentence.


    You and I are a family.


    However, the words of her friend, hmm, since they are a family, isn''t that also acceptable?


    The little white wolf immediately relaxed. It was as if it had never been depressed for so long. It happily rolled one after another on Gu Hua''s leg. It was in an extremely good mood.


    Gu Hua pursed her lips slyly, a pair of dimples faintly discernible on her cheeks. How could the silly little wolf possibly defeat a talented young lady who had been raised by the Chinese civilization for five thousand years? Hahaha ¡­


    When Li Xiaoming came out of the Maple Forest, his hands were empty, and his face was covered in dust. He looked dirty, and even his Daoist robe was torn to pieces. The handsome youth''s image had been completely ruined in front of Gu Hua Wei Wei.


    Gu Hua glanced at the little white wolf that was resting in her arms. She got up and walked towards Li Xiaoming. "What happened? How did it end up like this?" Although she knew the general direction of the situation, Miss Gu still decided to follow the usual procedure for the sake of her family''s foolish little wolf. Do we, the foolish little wolf, absolutely have nothing to do with this matter?


    The ears of the silly wolf cub twitched and fell silent again.


    Li Xiaoming''s eyes darted past the wolf cub and his expression darkened. As if nothing had happened, he replied, "Nothing. I just ran into a pack of wolves and lost my prey while I was hunting in the woods." With that, he blushed, too embarrassed to look Gu Hua directly in the face.


    His male dignity had indeed been completely thrown away in front of Gu Hua Wei.


    Miss Gu pointed at the little wild boar at the side. Fortunately, she had made second-hand preparations, "It doesn''t matter. We have more than enough food for tonight. I''ve prepared a lot."


    Li Xiaoming gritted his teeth. His face was already long gone, so he still had to eat. "I''ll cook dinner with you tonight."


    Gu Hua''s eyes lit up. "How come I didn''t know you could cook?" Could it be that that glutton Li from when he was young had already transformed into a chef Li?


    "The food on Hidden Cloud Peak is not very good." Mentioning this, Li Xiaoming felt like he had dropped the burden of losing his older brother. He returned to the innocence of seven years old and seemed to be brimming with interest. "I had no choice but to open a small stove outside."


    Gu Hua looked at his face, which was no longer unfamiliar to her, and laughed. "Then how did you learn to cook?"


    "The kitchen of Hidden Cloud Peak is the child of my father''s old friends. He taught me that." Speaking of this, Li Xiaoming''s eyes were surprisingly bright. "He taught me a lot of things, so I''ll do them for you tonight."


    "Sure, sure!" Gu Hua''s eyes lit up when she heard about the delicacies. She chatted and laughed along the way with Li Xiaoming, looking extremely cheerful.


    Only his pair of dark green eyes darkened as he gnashed his teeth. She was indeed an adulterer!


    Returning to his residence, Gu Hua told Li Xiaoming to go to the thatched cottage and clean the heavy little boar not far from the river. Gu Hua told Li Xiaoming to go to the thatched cottage and then to clean the heavy little boar near the river.


    The aroma of wild vegetables drifted with the wind in the night sky. From time to time, the embarrassed teenager would fill the other side with mushrooms and fruits, a little boar covered in honey and fruit juice, the little wild boar would be roasted until its entire body was dripping with oil, the golden fragrance was pleasing to the nose, and the worm hidden in the deepest part of its body could not help but make people suck in their nose and swallow their saliva.

 C91

    When Gu Hua Wei''s side of the broth was finally ready, Li Xiaoming''s roasted suckling pig was also gradually becoming ripe.


    Gu Hua took out the salt that he had left in the jade buckle space before coming to the Prime Minister''s Residence. He sprinkled it on top of the roasted suckling pig bit by bit, and in the blink of an eye, the rich fragrance became even stronger.


    Li Xiaoming was a little suspicious, "Where did it come from?"


    Miss Gu smiled complacently, "You''re not the only one who knows someone in the back hall, I have one as well." Auntie Cai was also her friend.


    Li Xiaoming smiled in understanding, "It''s all thanks to you."


    "Of course."


    After sprinkling the salt, Li Xiaoming slowly eased the fire on the fire and slowly roasted it. Gu Hua Wei took out a dagger and slashed across the stomach of the roasted suckling pig. In an instant, the rich aroma of the fruits and the fragrance of the bacteria lingered around the stream.


    After sniffing it, he cut off a piece of meat and fed it to the silly wolf who was staring at the roasted suckling pig in his arms.


    The foolish little wolf looked at the meat that was brought to its mouth, but did not eat it. Instead, it glanced sideways at Li Xiaoming, who was staring straight at Gu Hua Wei.


    "So obedient ~" Gu Hua gave him a hand to rub his head, then brought him a second piece of meat. The little silly wolf just ate it.


    Li Xiaoming coughed lightly, he hadn''t expected Gu Hua Wei Wei to treat such a beast so well. "Aren''t you very hungry?"


    With just that one sentence, the silly wolf immediately stopped eating. A feeling he had never felt before surged through his heart. He actually had no appetite to eat that piece of meat anymore.


    Gu Hua raised his eyes and smiled. Under the light of the firelight, her dimples were especially clear. They were as clear as flowers, causing Li Xiaoming to suddenly feel a little lost in thought.


    "I''ll feed you." Li Xiaoming said this without thinking. After he said it, he realized what he had said and blushed.


    "Feed me?" Gu Hua was also slightly confused.


    "Then... "That''s right, I don''t want you to starve..." Li Xiaoming was at a loss on what to do. He was so silly that he actually stuttered, "You, don''t think too much!"


    Gu Hua laughed out loud, feeling that Li Xiaoming was really cute at this moment, "I didn''t think too much about it, I haven''t thought too much about it." In Li Xiaoming''s eyes, the way she wore a smile that wasn''t a smile seemed like spring flowers blooming out of the corner of his eye.


    "Yes." He dejectedly took out his dagger and cut off a piece of meat. He carefully handed it to her lips, but didn''t dare to look at her.


    Gu Hua felt that Li Xiaoming was an exceptionally innocent boy.


    Logically speaking, this boy who was on the verge of eleven years old should have been at the age when love was just beginning to develop. Just thinking about it made him feel that he had matured very early.


    Gu Hua Wei held the piece of meat in her mouth, but didn''t mind at all. "Thank you."


    "Yes." Li Xiaoming retracted his hand. His heart was sour and sweet. He couldn''t tell what it was. He only felt, it seemed, that there was a trace of something moving.


    Just as Li Xiaoming was about to hand over the meat, Gu Hua shook her head and refused, "Eat it yourself. I''ll feed him first." She nodded at the little, sickly, stupid wolf cub.


    Li Xiaoming looked angrily at the little wolf who seemed lost in thought. He then took a look at the dagger that Miss Gu had bitten and bit down on it triumphantly!


    The stupid wolf cub looked at him silently and bit into the meat that Gu Hua Wei gave him. The sound of him eating the meat was like grinding his teeth.


    Miss Gu was only concerned with taking care of the little mutt''s diet, so she didn''t pay attention to the eye contact between the two different species.


    After feeding the stupid wolf cub and hastily eating some food, Gu Hua Wei felt a little tired. After Li Xiaoming''s reluctant farewell, Gu Hua Wei no longer had the mood to further consolidate her training. She laid down on the small bed in the thatched hut, closed her eyes, and entered deep sleep.


    This time, she didn''t dream.


    In the dead of the night, a black figure brushed past the stream on the west side of Jade Bamboo Peak. As the black figure passed, a large sleeping bird suddenly woke up. It blinked its dazed eyes, ''F * ck!'' What was this damn kid doing crazy in the middle of the night? He wouldn''t even let the bird sleep soundly in his sleep!


    However, the large bird still flapped its powerful wings and quickly flew in the direction that he wanted to go.


    In the vast valley, it was tranquil and the moonlight was hazy ¡­


    He then scattered down and put on a light makeup for everything. A cool breeze blew across the mountain flowers, bringing down a burst of elegance.


    A black figure covered his face with flowers as clothing, standing where the flowers were. The black robe danced in the wind, layers upon layers of golden flowers fell down, and the oppressive noble aura caused the entire valley that was filled with the chirping of insects to fall into a deathly silence.


    A large bird fell down from the sky and landed in the most beautiful place in the mountain flower garden. He shook his dewy wings and ran in front of the black shadow, turning into a forty year old middle-aged man. He smiled at the black shadow and said: "I wonder what brings me here in the middle of the night?"


    The black silhouette remained silent and stood there without moving. The middle-aged man looked like he was in a great battle as cold sweat dripped down his forehead drop by drop. He then fell into the blooming flowers of the night, instantly disappearing without a trace.


    "Your highness?" The middle-aged man called out again, "Does Your Majesty have any important tasks to hand over to this little one? Or did Your Majesty encounter some difficulty? "


    Thinking of the things he saw not too far away tonight, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but gloat at over his misfortune. ''You think you''re invincible under the heavens, now do you know that chasing after girls isn''t all about invincibility?!'' Hum, hum ~


    However, the moment he felt the pressure, the middle-aged man felt as if he couldn''t breathe. His chest tightened as he wished he could grow wings and quickly escape from this terrifying place.


    "¡­"


    The black shadow still did not speak, and the middle-aged man silently shut his mouth. "Your Excellency, are you distressed about what happened tonight?"


    Hearing this, the black shadow finally gave him a bit of a reaction. In the darkness, a cold and threatening voice that was as cold as ice suddenly rang out. "You tell me."


    What are you telling me... The middle-aged man wiped away the sweat on his forehead. This pressure was not something that an ordinary uncle could withstand. "I wonder what sire wants to know ¡­"


    The shadow tilted his head and suddenly lost all its noble aura. He seemed somewhat foolish, but his voice was still as cold as ice. "Tell me, why is my chest feeling so uncomfortable?"


    His heart had been heavy and uncomfortable since the afternoon. He had always thought that it was because of the adulterer that he was feeling especially uncomfortable. However, after the adulterer had left, he still felt uncomfortable.


    It was a different pain.

 C92

    He did not understand why it felt so terrible.


    The corner of the middle-aged man''s mouth twitched. He didn''t even understand what was going on.


    "You mean Miss Gu?" The middle-aged man asked with a hesitant tone. However, no matter how hazy the night was, it couldn''t stop the schadenfreude in her eyes.


    "¡­" The black shadow did not say anything, but stared at him with a pair of cold eyes. The middle-aged man''s forehead began to sweat from the pressure, and his legs became so weak that he wanted to sit down on the ground!


    Finally, he no longer dared to pretend to be thirteen. He asked pointedly, "Sir, could it be that you like Miss Gu ¡­"


    He did not say much, only a few words. He was certain that if he spoke a few more words, this great deity would throw him out!


    "Like it?" A certain great god was somewhat dazed and asked doubtfully, "What is'' like ''?"


    The heck!


    The middle-aged man howled in his heart. You want an old monster who''s lived for more than a thousand years to explain to you what it means to be fond of a young man?! God, you better let him kill me, wuu ¡­


    "Speak!" The middle-aged man organized his thoughts. No matter what, he still had some experience in solving the problem of young people''s puppy love. One must know that in the past, he was the sage in love who caught up to Miss Yiyi the Flower Bird.


    Helping an emotional idiot deal with a young loli was an easy task.


    So he cleared his throat and felt that he had grown taller and more serious. "I like it," he said, "because when you see a person, your heart beats wildly and you lose the rhythm, you feel happy when you see her smile, you feel sad when you see her unhappy, you feel sad when you see her unhappy, and you worry about everything she does, and want to do whatever you can do for her because she feels angry walking around with other boys, so you want to kill the boy and beat his butt along the way and you''ll start feeling sorry for her and treat her like your own weak spot ¡­"


    After the middle-aged man made up his mind, his eyes lit up as he looked at a certain deity who was lost in thought. The deity had been thinking for a long time, but his eyebrows were knitted together, yet he had not said a single word.


    The middle-aged man secretly wondered, could it be that he was mistaken? This bastard had treated Gu Hua Wei and that b * tch as his little sister, so he had misled them ¡­


    What the f * ck, why are you doing this ¡­


    After a long while, the God finally raised his head, his face filled with resentment, "Why? Why do I not feel like my heart is thumping in my chest?"


    As expected, his guess was right. The uncle wailed. He clearly wasn''t attracted to the girl, but what are you doing here? It''s simply ¡­ I X.


    "I don''t feel happy seeing her happy either. I feel sad seeing her sad. I''m not worried about her at all ¡­" The God said this very carefully, with a hint of anger in his tone, "Hmph! How can I be so ashamed for a mere mortal! "


    The middle-aged man could only hold his forehead and say, "Sir, what you have said is the truth."


    The God couldn''t help but raise his hand to cover his chest, gritting his teeth. "Absolutely true."


    The middle-aged uncle didn''t notice his little movements, "Then have you thought about doing something for her ¡­" "Such as making her happy, and making her keep looking at you ¡­"


    "Nope." He frowned, his eyebrows cold. "I don''t even like her."


    "Have you ever been jealous?"


    "Nope." Without even thinking about it, he immediately denied that he would be jealous for a mere mortal.


    That adulterer, he wasn''t jealous, he wasn''t ¡­


    The middle-aged uncle: Then you little bastard, tell me, who was it that got mad at that little bastard on Hidden Cloud Peak tonight? Is it you or is it you ¡­


    "Then let me ask you, who is the ''adulterer'' that you have been reciting?" It turned out that he had unknowingly said these two words.


    God Ye Qiu was stunned, adulterer?! Wasn''t the adulterer the one who snatched him away ¡­


    What did you take away from him...


    He stopped thinking and blankly stared at the middle-aged uncle who was staring at him with a smile that was not a smile. He angrily said, "There''s no adulterer!"


    "Your Excellency, I am asking you one last question."


    "What ¡­"


    "Do you still remember the Wangyou Flower?"


    God turned his head and felt some disdain. Wasn''t that the poison that struck that dumb woman a while ago? How could he not remember? It was clearly just an illusion. That woman was really stupid. She almost died inside!


    Seeing that the little bastard wasn''t talking, the middle-aged uncle knew that he must still remember.


    So he asked, "Do you remember what you said to me when I stopped you from going to save her?"


    His black body slightly stiffened as he blankly stared at the night incense on the ground, unable to say a word.


    "I told you, the Wangyou Flower will make the poisoned people experience the most painful thing in their lives. If the poisoned people don''t wake up in the sunlight of the second day, then the poisoned person will lose all of their cultivation in the illusion and die in the illusion for the rest of their lives. What did you tell me?"


    The black figure raised its eyes and stared at a certain corner above the valley.


    "Miss Gu did not wake up in the middle of the night. You said that you wanted to save her, but I stopped you. You said two words to me, do you still remember?"


    The middle-aged man stared sinisterly at the black figure and snickered in his heart. This lord who cared so much about face was really too adorable.


    "The two words you said to me were ¡ª instinct."


    Instinct told him to save her from the start, even if his own life was in danger.


    His instincts told him not to give up on her.


    If this was not love, then who would tell him, this middle-aged lover, just what was love?


    "Have you ever thought about why you would use the word ''instinct''?" Although he knew that this little bastard would definitely ignore him, love still needed his senior''s guidance. Thus, he decided to give his all to this little bastard who did not understand the concept of love.


    He was truly afraid that one day, that seemingly foolish and incompetent little girl would be unable to bear with their seemingly uninteresting and uninteresting lord and send him flying with a kick. In the end, the ones who were unlucky were his pitiful subordinates.


    But what a wonderful thing it would be for a lonely man like them to have a lover and to love each other.


    Back then, for his dream of roaming the world, it had always been a great pain in his heart for him to decisively abandon Miss Bird Yi Yi, who was deeply in love with him.


    If he could do it all over again, he would go up to Miss Wu Yi and say three words to her. If he had to add a time limit to those three words, wuu, he hoped it would be ten thousand years.


    His poor first love...

 C93

    The dumb God still didn''t say anything. The middle-aged man knew that the little bastard must have listened to his words because he had known about the God''s character for a long time. He just didn''t say a word of thanks, which didn''t mean anything!


    Sigh, his life was truly bitter.


    "Tell me why I saved her ¡­" The God finally reacted, "Actually, I don''t know either."


    Mouth Hu!


    How could you not know!


    "I only feel that I can''t control myself ¡­"


    The uncle was stunned by this sudden sentence!


    What''s'' I can''t control myself ''? Great god, I really can''t see that, when I don''t know, love is deep inside me. I can go to hell with whatever you''re happy about, because you''ve already gone too far, ''Darling I can die for you''!


    "It''s an instinct." In the end, the God finally came to a firm conclusion, "I don''t feel disgusted by this kind of instinct at all."


    The old man''s heart was freezing. OMG! Great God finally had someone take it, throw flowers ¡­


    In the end, the Great God seemed to not understand anything, but he seemed to understand everything as he left the old man, who was soaked in the dew from his wings, shivering in the cold wind ~ Who could tell him that the dew from the night could be this heavy?


    The next day, Gu Hua Wei''s biological clock woke her up on time.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she felt a stifling feeling in her heart. Lowering her eyes, she saw the silly little wolf that had crawled into her heart at some point, sleeping so soundly that she did not even know when.


    Gu Hua Wei shamelessly stretched out his hands to rub against her fur, but the little wolf seemed to have felt something and opened its misty eyes. Seeing that it was Gu Hua Wei, it tilted its head and fell back on her chest, using its two front claws to hold onto her clothes, as if it was relying on her.


    Gu Hua did not know whether to laugh or cry as she looked at the completely dependent, silly wolf cub. She felt that her items were really cute! A person really wanted to bleed through their nose!


    In the end, Miss Gu still carefully pulled the paws of the little white wolf off her clothes, took the leftover wild vegetables and some roasted pork, stewed a pot of thick soup, scooped a bowl for the foolish little wolf and put it aside. She hastily ate some, tidied it up, and headed for the main hall of Hidden Cloud Peak.


    This time, it was a competition where the lolis, who had been in the top seventy in the past three years, could enter the top thirty-five.


    Moreover, the rewards for entering the top ten had already been written down word for word on the walls of the Cloud Hidden Peak''s main hall.


    When Gu Hua walked into the main hall, there were many people surrounding the wall. The chirping sounds of the loli and the teenager could be heard from far away.


    Gu Hua raised her eyes and saw the words: Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    She suddenly remembered.


    Wasn''t this the greatest opportunity that Gu Qingcheng had gained, excluding the jade ring?


    Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    This was where a large golden finger had appeared in the original text. This golden finger had practically brought the already extraordinary Gu Qingcheng to an unprecedented height. It became popular in the Yun Sect and became a real goddess.


    Gu Xiaoluo had written in the original text that ever since Gu Qingcheng had entered the Cloud Sect, she had not only made herself famous on the beauty rankings with her outstanding talent and beauty, but had also entered the top ten ranks in the competition and had obtained a generous prize. That was, she had been able to enter the Cloud Sect''s secret realm in the east ¡ª ¡ª Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    This place had many secret treasures and was filled with spirit energy. Even if one did not encounter any fortuitous encounters, it was still possible to obtain twice the results with half the work done. This place was opened every fifty years, and only extremely fortunate disciples would be able to enter by chance, and only the most powerful disciples would have the qualifications to enter, and also obtain some miracles regarding the immortal that had been left behind.


    According to the rumors, as long as the disciples of the Cloud Sect who had entered the Violet Cloud Secret Realm came out, they would have obtained a great opportunity. This way, their cultivation path would be smooth sailing and they would have a place in the Cloud Sect.


    The current Sect Leader, the Five Fingers Peak Elders, and the Gu Yi Peak Elders who rarely entered the world were all people that had passed through the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. As of now, their good fortune had made the cultivators that hadn''t entered the secret realm jealous.


    And in the original text, Gu Qingcheng obtained the greatest opportunity left behind by the Violet Cloud Immortal and became her successor. With the help of the body refining secret technique, she converted herself from a single water spirit root into a primal chaos spirit root and saved the opposing Great BOSS that would be loyal to her in the future, Demon Lord Rongyuan.


    From that moment onwards, Gu Qingcheng''s golden fingers were stretched out in the air. If she wanted to trample on anyone, she could do so by slapping them in the face to display her might.


    Even elder Gu Yi Feng, who didn''t have a good impression of her, began to have a whole new level of respect for her. He surrounded her like a wild butterfly and chased after her like a flock of birds.


    This kind of luck continued all the way to the moment of Gu Hua''s tragic death. Gu Qingcheng brought along her beautiful male harem, the Wilderness Sect, and had even eroded the backyard. She was still not done yet.


    However, the original Gu Hua Wei would always be a good-for-nothing. He was so stupid that others would worry so much about him. In the end, the miserable ending seemed inevitable.


    However, such an ending was before she, Gu Hua Wei of the twenty-first century, arrived. Now that she was Gu Hua Wei of the twenty-first century, how could she have died miserably at the hands of a small flower bud?


    Miss Gu did not take much time to look at the words on the wall. She turned around and entered the arena within the great hall.


    The match had already begun. Gu Hua walked past Yun Zuifeng and saw Li Xiaoming grinning at her. Their relationship seemed to have become less heavy because of yesterday''s friendship.


    This could be considered a good thing. Dumb Wolf (with a half-smile): You really think so? Hm?)


    Gu Hua nodded at him before walking to the seat on the Jade Bamboo Peak. The lolis on the Jade Bamboo Peak quietly glanced at her a few times. It was unknown if their eyes were filled with envy or hatred ¡­


    I heard that only the top 10 are qualified to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm ¡­


    Gu Hua Wei just ignored him. She closed her eyes and rested as usual.


    When the lolis saw how calm she was, they gritted their teeth. This made you feel pleased with yourself, made you feel pleased with yourself. Do you really think that entering the top ten is that easy, useless trash!


    Miss Gu did not know that she had been shot while lying down. She was still thinking prettily about what was good for her tonight ¡­

 C94

    Miss Gu calculated in her heart that as long as she could fight two more matches, she would be able to enter the ranks of the ten Cloud Sect disciples without any suspense. However, as the matches continued, her opponents would also become more and more troublesome.


    If she couldn''t enter the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm, then her fights would have been in vain. For the sake of the Purple Cloud Mystic Realm''s largest gold finger, she had decided to risk it all! Ow ow ow ow!


    As time passed by, Gu Hua opened her eyes and unintentionally saw the woman in the peach-colored skirting dress with a fierce expression on her face on the high platform. The woman held a sharp longsword in her hand and used fatal moves to greet her opponent.


    Yun Xiao was forced back step by step by that long sword. He did not seem to be in a sorry state at all. His eyes were completely filled with madness, and he wished that he could use his teeth to bite a bloody hole in this woman''s body that only knew how to cheat!


    Gu Hua glanced at the woman wearing a long, peach-red dress, then lightly glanced at the position of Hidden Cloud Peak where Li Xiaoming was, shaking his head.


    The more vicious the cloud, the more vicious it was. It was time to see who would die.


    But I really hope it''s the right sister, isn''t it kind of fun being in the wrong place or something like that?


    Miss Gu''s heart was incredibly dark. She clearly knew that Cloud, this girl, was being toyed with by that bitch Cloudy Shadow. Yun Ying''s victory was only a matter of time, but what she was thinking about was, in the next match, perhaps her opponent would be the irreconcilable enemy of Li Xiaoming, Yun Ying.


    Speaking of which, if Yun Ying was stuck in a position where she couldn''t enter the top ten, that would be a very satisfying thing.


    However, he did not know if the recent ability of Miss Yun Ying, who had stayed away from him for nearly three years, was even better than it was three years ago, reaching another extremely shameless level.


    Gu Hua smiled slightly and saw Yun Ying''s long sword stab into Yun Xiao''s thigh. The blood had almost dyed the bottom of Yun Xiao''s skirt vermilion red. It looked somewhat shocking.


    However, Yun Ying did not let the seemingly powerless Yun Yang go. Her other sword stabbed into Yun Yang''s other thigh. Only then did she look at the unconscious Yun Yang with satisfaction. With an almost pitiful expression, she kicked the girl out.


    This Cloud Lady probably wouldn''t need to appear in front of her fellow disciples of the Jade Bamboo Peak for a year or so to lose face. Just her bare wounds were enough for her to lie on the ground for half a year.


    Upon seeing Li Xiaoming appear on the stage, Gu Hua Wei knew that the time for his to appear on stage would come soon.


    Li Xiaoming''s opponent was a Jade Spirit Cloud Peak girl. He was about the same age as Li Xiaoming, and his cultivation base didn''t seem high. He only had a pair of cold eyes staring at a spot in the sky.


    Gu Hua was slightly worried. She couldn''t clearly see that little girl from the Lingyun Peak. She was clearly a little girl, but she had a pair of deathly still eyes that were almost devoid of life. She looked harmless, but her scalp was tingling.


    Li Xiaoming could clearly feel the abnormality of his opponent this time. He stood there quietly, constantly on guard.


    Gu Hua looked carefully at the woman''s clothing. This woman was dressed the same as his fellow disciples, in green robes and tied up his hair. His forehead was exposed, without a hint of difference, but Gu Hua felt that she was a little dangerous, and couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for Li Xiaoming.


    Li Xiaoming didn''t wait long before he sent a lightning strike straight at the girl''s hair. The girl seemed to be possessed by a ghost, as she easily dodged Li Xiaoming''s attack, and instead, with the footwork of a ghost, she instantly appeared behind Li Xiaoming. A weak light flashed in her hand, and like a ghost, her hand was aimed at the back of Li Xiaoming''s neck, which was obviously not responding to Li Xiaoming''s attack, and struck him in the neck!


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly stood up from his seat!


    How could this be, how could Li Xiaoming be hit just like that?! No one could have seen more clearly than her that the weak ray of light in the girl''s hand was a silver needle, and that silver needle actually pierced Li Xiaoming like that!


    What was going on?!


    Miss Gu felt like her head wasn''t enough. How could Li Xiaoming, that idiot, be defeated by this girl right here!


    Li Xiaoming could clearly feel the icy cold feeling of the silver needle piercing into his flesh. When he came back to his senses, everything was pitch black, as if he could not see anything.


    Faintly, he could only see a trace of a smile, faint and full of indescribable pride, on the face of the woman with the strange face, as if she had succeeded in her plot.


    Li Xiaoming clenched his fists to clear his mind. The next moment, he heard the woman''s cold and harsh voice, "Don''t waste your energy. No person that I, Yin Lihua, want to kill is immortal. You too."


    "You want to kill me?" Li Xiaoming finally sobered up a little, "Why did you kill me?"


    The woman spoke so quickly that Li Xiaoming was unable to hear her clearly. Darkness filled his eyes. "Can you step closer and tell me that I am already a cripple?"


    The woman didn''t seem to mind. She approached him and repeated what she had said, "Because I want to go to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. You said that you were in my way. Do you think I will kill you?"


    Li Xiaoming coughed forcefully, looking extremely weak. "But you don''t need to kill me, right?" After saying that, he coughed loudly, as if he wanted to spit out all of his internal organs.


    Her dead eyes lit up as if something had caught her attention. She fixed her gaze on Li Xiaoming, her face burning, and said gently, "Only if you die will I be able to continue my research. You have to know that I have a lot of drugs on the body." She paused, seeing that Li Xiaoming''s expression didn''t change, she continued, "The first few people I fought all died under my silver needles, just like you." Yin Lihua''s mouth was filled with an incomparable sense of pride, giving off the feeling that a silver needle was in the hands of the world.


    Li Xiaoming finally sobered up and looked at her coldly, "How do you know I will have the same result as the others?!"


    "Because you''ve been struck by a deadly poison. My most powerful poison, in no time at all, will kill you." The girl''s tone was solemn, and no one dared to disbelieve her.


    But Li Xiaoming never believed it.

 C95

    Although Yin Lihua did not show it on the surface, the pride in her heart made her feel very proud, "Don''t doubt my ability to use poison, no one can escape from me."


    A dim light flashed across Li Xiaoming''s eyes, "It looks like I won''t be able to escape death today."


    The girl lifted her chin, and the dead silence was gone. "Of course."


    Li Xiaoming looked at her with a bit of sadness, as if he was resigned to his fate, "My skills are inferior, but I am convinced of my defeat. But before I die, I still need you to help me pass on my last words, is that alright?" "Just treat it as my last wish ¡­" His words were very moving, and his sorrowful appearance made the ten-year-old boy look strong and fragile, directly piercing into the little girl''s soft heart.


    Yin Lihua instantly agreed, "Since you''re about to die, there''s no harm in agreeing to this request." After saying that, she looked at him with almost pity, and said with a kind tone: "Speak, what are your last words before you die? "I''ll help you deliver it."


    Li Xiaoming held his chest weakly with a pained expression on his face. Blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth due to the pain. He gritted his teeth and pleaded, "Can you get closer? I don''t have much strength left in my words."


    In his eyes, there was only a little pleading, as if he was really at the end of his rope.


    Yin Lihua instantly became alert, "Don''t even think about it."


    If this slut still had a sliver of strength, then the result of her approach could be imagined!


    "If you want to say it, then say it. If you don''t, then just wait for death."


    She did not dare to take the risk. Her master had also said that she could not be lenient towards her enemies. She could not ruin herself just because of a small mistake.


    Do not act rashly until the enemy is completely dead or something will happen to you.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, staring blankly at Yin Lihua, as if he knew that he couldn''t even say his last words clearly. His eyes were very calm, and it caused Yin Lihua''s scalp to go numb, not daring to look him straight in the eye.


    This brat was the weirdest brat she had ever met!


    He was also the only one who wanted to say his last words.


    For some reason, the way she looked at him made her feel guilty? How was this possible?!


    Yin Lihua avoided his gaze and put her gaze on Li Xiaoming''s chest. Her heart was getting more and more upset as she thought to herself that half an hour had already passed. Even if this brat had great ability, he would definitely not be able to hurt her again.


    Ye Zichen thought about it for a moment, then decided to treat her as a good person and walked over to hear what this brat had to say before he died.


    Holding the silver needle in her hand, she walked towards Li Xiaoming with a vigilant look until she stood up straight in front of Li Xiaoming and said in a stern voice, "I''m telling you, you''d better behave. If you have something to say, say it now or I''ll kill you immediately!"


    Li Xiaoming nodded weakly, a glimmer finally appearing in his dead eyes.


    Yin Lihua squatted down nervously in front of Li Xiaoming and gripped the silver needles in her hands tightly. As long as this brat had any intention of counterattacking, she would stab him in the throat and kill him!


    Li Xiaoming opened his mouth as if he was on the verge of death, causing Yin Lihua to relax his guard even more. She moved his ear closer to Li Xiaoming''s mouth, looking like she was listening attentively.


    Below the stage, Gu Hua Wei finally couldn''t hold back her smile. She had seen idiots before, but never such a stupid one.


    Li Xiaoming looked at the girl''s face, which was almost within reach, and the trace of nervousness on her face. The corners of his thin lips slightly parted as he said softly, "Thank you."


    Yin Lihua''s direct reaction was that this brat was thanking her for sending him the last words before he died, but in the next second, she rejected that idea.


    The purple and black ball of lightning in Li Xiaoming''s hand was sent into her heart, and the one that should have been stuck on the back of Li Xiaoming''s neck. The silver needle stabbed into her neck without hesitation.


    Yin Lihua looked at the scene in disbelief. She jumped up and stared at Li Xiaoming with her mouth wide open, wanting to say something.


    Li Xiaoming was neither pleased nor resentful. He calmly said, "Are you thinking about why I''m not poisoned?"


    "Why?" Blood was already flowing out of Yin Lihua''s chest. The deadly poison was also roaming all over her body!


    "Because, I knew something was wrong with you from the beginning. As a qualified poison doctor, you''ve actually forgotten how to conceal the radiance of the silver needles ¡­"


    That is to say...


    Yin Lihua finally understood where she lost. Laughing loudly, she didn''t feel sad, but the dead silence in her eyes faded too quickly. She looked at Li Xiaoming with a burning gaze, "You saw the light of the silver needles in my hands from the beginning, so you figured out what I''m good at, right?"


    Li Xiaoming nodded slightly, showing his tacit approval.


    In the beginning, he saw the silver needle and knew that the girl would use poison against him, but the poison was hard to guard against. If he didn''t retrieve it wisely, he wouldn''t know what kind of poison would be waiting for him even if he managed to escape the deadly poison.


    "As expected of the branch with the most potential in the Hidden Cloud Peak, I am convinced of my defeat." Yin Lihua was impressed by this young man''s cleverness. He wanted to reduce at least the number of casualties so he could deal the most damage to his opponent. This young man was smarter than her and was more suitable to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    "It''s up to you if you want to kill me or to scrape me." Yin Lihua raised her head and waited quietly. Her eyes that had lost their loneliness were now filled with a little bit of arrogance.


    Li Xiaoming shook his head and laughed softly, "I won''t kill you."


    "..." "Why ¡­" Yin Lihua was puzzled. She clearly wanted him dead, but now that she had fallen into his hands, she didn''t believe that he would let her off so easily.


    "I don''t hate you because I have no enmity with you, so I don''t kill you. Killing you isn''t my norm as a cultivator."


    He smiled faintly at her. "Since you came to listen to my last words, it''s enough to prove that you''re not a bad girl. I can''t change you, and I don''t want to force myself."


    With that, he lifted the girl''s collar and threw her off the stage without listening to what Yin Lihua would say.


    Below the high platform, a woman in a sorry figure was blankly looking at the young man with determination that wore green clothes and had a long, jade-like body. Her wet heart was gradually rippling.


    Miss Gu smiled in a gratified manner. It was as if her family had just grown up.


    One had to know that a talented person was not scary. What was scary was that this person had both talent and a superior head.

 C96

    Gu Hua stood up slightly and brushed past Li Xiaoming. The youth lightly pulled her hand and whispered, "Be careful."


    Gu Hua''s face revealed an extremely faint smile as she replied, "I won''t let anything happen to myself."


    Li Xiaoming nodded, let go of her hand, and coolly turned around to leave.


    Gu Ruoyun looked at her hand that had been pulled back. Why did she have the feeling of a teenager being tall and big? Demonic Charming Tyranny pulled the godly horse.


    Ye Zichen looked at Li Xiaoming''s straight back with suspicion. It must be an illusion.


    Gu Hua walked up to the stage and was stunned when she saw her opponent.


    It was a little loli from the Lingyun Peak. She was very cute and looked very cute, just like Yin Lihua. When she saw Gu Hua Wei, she even gave her a friendly wink. Her intelligent eyes reminded Gu Hua of a leopard-like creature.


    The little loli''s cultivation was not high, only at the seventh level of Qi Refinement. However, she had been able to hold on for so long. Gu Hua Wei couldn''t help but have a new level of respect for this weak little girl.


    Because she had either suffered heavy casualties or walked away too quickly in the previous matches, she didn''t have the time to watch the battle between the loli and the youngsters. Thus, she didn''t know what ability this girl possessed.


    However, he wasn''t in a hurry. Gu Hua faintly smiled and spoke to the loli, "Jade Bamboo Peak''s Gu Hua Wei."


    The little loli''s smile was even more enchanting, and it was a smile that could not be resisted even when a three year old child turned eighty, "Junior Sister Gu, your name has already spread throughout the entire sect. Even if you didn''t say it, I would still remember that you defeated Fifth Finger Peak''s Senior Brother Hong Yao, I really admire you."


    She winked at Gu Ruoyun. There didn''t seem to be any hostility between them, but Gu Hua Wei didn''t like her way of doing things.


    "Thank you. I don''t know about that." She indifferently replied, "I don''t know Senior Sister''s name."


    Seeing that Gu Hua Wei didn''t intend to talk with her, the little loli felt a little disappointed. However, she quickly said happily: "I''m a bamboo from the Spirit Cloud Peak."


    He had never heard of this name before.


    Gu Hua thought.


    However, when the youths below the high platform heard this name, they didn''t think the same way and were immediately stirred up.


    This stir caused Gu Hua to involuntarily turn her head to the side to listen.


    The youth then excitedly said, "It''s actually Senior Sister Shan Zhu! I''m so lucky!"


    Young B agreed, "Senior Sister Shan Zhu''s cultivation may not be that high, but this time, this Jade Bamboo Peak''s little trash who relies on luck has no chance of winning!"


    "Besides senior Yun Qing, only the mountain bamboo can be counted as the number of people on this Lingyun Peak ¡­" This was youth C.


    The discussions buzzed. Gu Hua Wei looked at the young girl who was still smiling as if she didn''t understand what was going on. These teenagers chattered on and on about how amazing this girl was, but they didn''t say anything about this girl''s ability to make people prepare for what she was capable of, wenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenwenws@@ The Yun Sect truly did not have a good side.


    He only knew how to bully Gu Chun, who had no cultivation. It was really disheartening.


    "Junior Gu seems to be very curious about what''s so special about me?" The Spirit Cloud Peak''s Senior Sister Shan Zhu opened her mouth and said, "Senior Sister, I can tell you. Do you want to know in advance?"


    Gu Hua dug his fingers through her hair that had been messed up by the wind. As expected, no matter how innocent a restless woman was, she still had no sense of decency in her bones. The moment she opened her mouth, her face would be exposed.


    "I am very curious, but I will naturally know when Senior Sister is giving out guidance."


    "Junior Sister, are you that confident?" With just a wave of her hand, countless amounts of elegance spread around her body, instantly captivating many youths. However, because of her words, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, "Senior Sister, could it be that you want me to lose? Otherwise, how would they know that Junior Sister doesn''t have confidence, or did Senior Sister Shan Zhu believe that I would lose to Senior Sister?! "


    Words after words, the charming woman stiffened. She was greatly displeased in her heart. As expected, she was a lowly person from a lowly place who couldn''t even speak clearly.


    The face of the bamboo was so pale that even Gu Hua who pretended to be indifferent had been angered by the thick disdain in her eyes!


    "Junior Sister thinks too much. Senior Sister only cares about Junior Sister. After all, Junior Sister''s luck has always been pretty good." With a single sentence, he could attribute all of her hard work to luck. Although Gu Hua Wei had always been concealing her abilities, she would still feel frustrated!


    Why was she the same person? It was because she had a trash shell. If others could win, they could really win. And if she, Gu Hua, could win, it was all because of luck! Why?!


    Gu Hua gave a cold laugh and didn''t continue to answer Shan Zhu''s question. She only coldly said: "Senior Sister, since you''re worried, why don''t you fight with me!" She swore that she would definitely beat this damned woman until her face was swollen black and blue, or else she wouldn''t be surnamed Gu!


    "Since Junior Sister is in such a hurry, someone will laugh at you if you drag her down. Let''s fight then." The bamboo shoot seemed to have a guaranteed victory, waiting for Gu Hua to admit defeat.


    Gu Hua took out her dagger and raised it above her head like a dart. She threw it at the annoying face of the bamboo!


    The sound of wind breaking rang out as the dagger was thrown out with so much force!


    It would be best if he could ruin her good looks!


    The bamboo tree easily dodged the dagger. Gu Hua Wei was not surprised, because her original intention was not to injure the bamboo, but to torture this loli, who might have some exceptional qualities. It would be best for her to use her trump card, destroying them in one fell swoop!


    The bamboo was only at the seventh level of Qi Refining. She would never have imagined that even if she managed to dodge the dagger, the dagger would still draw a beautiful scar on her face like the petals of a red lotus!


    Gu Hua quietly smiled. Isn''t that amazing, TNND! Real work!


    Gu Hua watched the bamboo cover her face in pain, and lightly picked up her dagger with a smile that was not a smile. "What''s wrong, Senior Sister? You still don''t have confidence in me?"


    "Junior Sister Gu is indeed pitied by the heavens. Even if she lacked talent, she would still be able to take one out. Senior Sister Gu is truly impressed."


    He was also beating around the bush and calling her a loser. It was only due to luck that he was able to harm her.


    Miss Gu felt aggrieved in her heart. Indeed, she could not have any expectations for this narrow-minded ancient woman. Who knew if she would secretly set you up?


    "Thank you for your praise, Senior Sister. The heavens love me so much." I feel sorry for him even if I don''t win this match. " With that said, he took out the dagger in his hand and turned around to face the bamboo. The bamboo used the true energy within its body to vigilantly watch Gu Hua Wei, afraid that she would accidentally stab another hole in her face!

 C97

    "Since Junior Sister is so confident, I will wait and see." The bamboo shoots competed with each other, and Gu Hua Wei still didn''t put her in her eyes. From her point of view, wasn''t this girl just relying on luck?


    If he lost his luck, he would just be squashing his opponent with a finger in the face of absolute power.


    However, this time, Gu Hua Wei didn''t intend to let her escape unscathed.


    Speaking of which, hadn''t she swelled up and abused someone? Sniff, sniff ~ ~


    "As you wish, Senior Sister."


    Gu Hua Wei turned the dagger in her hand a few times, but it was still gently nestled in her palm. She was extremely obedient, and looked just like an angel before the Blood Craving Monster turned black.


    The bamboo shoot slanted his eyes to look at Gu Hua Wei, coldly snorting in his heart, "Junior Sister Gu, if you have a move, just use it." Gu Hua''s dagger drew a mark in her palm, but there was no blood. She quietly looked at the disdainful bamboo, and the dagger seemed to come to life as it moved around her fingertips. A shallow spiritual energy appeared, making the bamboo almost unable to open its eyes.


    Gu Hua stood on her tiptoes and rushed towards the bamboo, the dagger easily sliced towards the bamboo''s neck. The girl was wearing ink black, and her movements as if she was dancing not only caught the bamboo off guard, but also the young boys and girls below the stage. When had Gu Hua ever had such an unusual skill ¡­


    Although they had been fighting until now, most people felt that it was just luck. No one dared to think and tell themselves that all of this may have actually had nothing to do with luck.


    If all of this had nothing to do with luck, then this kind of person should have gone to see the King of Hell earlier.


    If Miss Gu knew what the teenagers were thinking, she would have shouted towards the sky, "F * ck!" The lucky ones would never be easy to deal with. She''s just a girl, do you understand?!


    He wasn''t even worthy of carrying the female lead''s shoes, he could only be oppressed as cannon fodder, alright?


    The female lead oppressed me a thousand times, and I treated her like my first love.


    Alright, that was only the previous owner. She was a new human in the twenty-first century, why would she fall like that! She was the only one who abused the female lead. How could the female lead be her cannon fodder ¡­?


    The mountain bamboo dangerously dodged Gu Hua Wei''s attack, and its tied up hair was cut off by the astral wind, scattering in front of its chest. Gu Hua gave a shallow smile, revealing two particularly cute little canines as she faced the mountain bamboo and raised her eyebrows, "Senior sister really does have some ability, junior sister has witnessed it."


    Shan Zhu''s expression changed. He knew that Gu Hua Wei, this little bitch, was secretly mocking her for overestimating her abilities. Anger welled up in his heart, and he couldn''t stop it, "Junior Sister, no matter how powerful she is, Senior Sister doesn''t need to be preserved because of Junior Sister''s Five Souls Body."


    The hidden meaning behind your words was, from what I see, you''re a useless loser that''s been hanging on for tens of thousands of years. That''s why I didn''t bring out my true ability to deal with you, and now that you''ve treated me so unrighteously, I won''t care about the difference between the two of us.


    Gu Hua was about to be disgusted by the mountain bamboo every night. He had really seen lowly people before, but he had never seen such lowly people.


    He had truly gained insight.


    "Senior Sister, feel free to come." Miss Gu''s eyes were clear and bright as she slightly narrowed them. Her long eyelashes seemed to ridicule the bamboo for overestimating her own abilities.


    The mountain bamboo Qi attacked at the heart. She clenched her fist and without even thinking, streams of light began to spread through her palm.


    Gu Hua stopped in her tracks and looked at the girl''s solemn face as she stared at the sky. She seemed to be muttering something, but she knew that this bastard was going to use his trump card to deal with her.


    More and more Spiritual Energy leaked out from her body and covered her eyes. Her eyes, on the other hand, were firmly fixed on a spot in the sky. Her eyes were sharp, and they were filled with a hint of expectation and whiteness.


    The gradual depletion of spiritual energy quickly weakened her complexion. A delicate and pretty girl, weak and yet strong at the same time, quickly captured the attention of many of the youths below the stage.


    The corner of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched. She reckoned that if she rushed over now, she could end this girl''s life with a single slash. However, it wasn''t bad to play godly games with her.


    Miss Gu knew what she needed right now. What she needed now was actual combat experience.


    It was simply torturing the opponent to death after being tormented!


    Just as Shan Zhu''s face was as pale and powerless as a sheet of white paper, her helper finally arrived.


    Only now did Gu Hua know that this Senior Sister of the Cloudsoaring Peak actually had such an ability. As expected, she had spent so many years dreaming.


    Under the gazes of tens of thousands of people, a cry that reached the heavens came from the distant horizon. That voice was filled with power and carried boundless ruthlessness, causing the expressions of the lolis to change upon hearing it.


    When Shan Zhu heard this voice, a trace of complacency flashed across her weak face. She disdainfully glanced at Gu Hua Wei and thought to herself: You little slut, it''s time for your death.


    Gu Hua smiled slightly. She raised her head and saw a black figure, like a shooting star, ruthlessly charging towards her. Gu Hua was actually unable to clearly see what that thing was, so her voice sounded quite loud.


    That thing appeared in Gu Hua Wei''s line of sight like a hot knife through butter. It was only then that Gu Ruoyun could see that it was an adult elk with wings.


    The two horns on the elk were black, its branches were sharp, and it gave off a green glow. Under the sunlight, it gave off an unspeakable domineering aura.


    Miss Gu took a deep breath as she looked at the pair of antlers poking straight at her. Could she say that she was wrong? Who could save her...


    The pair of black wings of the elk was like two gigantic steel knives, even the wind from one of its wings was painful enough to cause one''s eyes to ache.


    The green and black antlers stabbed straight down without missing a thing. Gu Hua''s eyes flashed, and the antlers were already within reach.


    The pair of black eyes of the elk glowed with a faint red light. The eyes of the elk had no focus, as if something was guiding it from the shadows.


    It only knew Gu Hua Wei and looked at his teeth. The sharp teeth looked extremely strange.


    There was nowhere for Gu Hua to hide. In a moment of desperation, she fell backwards and fell to the ground. Her body flipped backward and that horn of elk ruthlessly smashed into the ground. Heavy dust rose into the air!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was shaken to the point where she coughed harshly and quickly dodged to the side!


    He raised his eyes and saw the menacing elk with two horns sticking into the ground. It was as though it had touched a reverse scale as it roared furiously. A pair of eyes that had unknowingly turned red stared hatefully at Gu Hua Wei.

 C98

    "Oh my god!" It''s a mutated demonic beast! " After the initial shock, various envious and resentful voices could be heard from below the stage.


    "Senior Sister Shan Zhu is my idol. I never thought that she would actually summon a mutated beast!"


    "A mutated demon beast is simply five to six times stronger than an ordinary demon beast. This time ¡­"


    "He''s too handsome!"


    What Director Zero meant was that Gu Ruoyun had gotten into trouble this time. No matter how much she was blessed by Goddess luck, Gu Ruoyun would definitely be beaten to death this time.


    Gu Hua sniffled in embarrassment. She finally understood that the greatest ability of the mountain bamboo was actually summoning.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was deeply impressed with his powerful summoning skill, which was just too awesome.


    However, he didn''t know if the mutated deer meat would taste better, but the stupid wolf cub loved to eat it.


    The mutated elk didn''t give Gu Hua any extra time to think. It flapped its powerful wings excitedly and charged towards Gu Hua aggressively. The kind of kick that could either kill you or kill you made Gu Ruoyun''s heart ache even more. The excitement in her heart made her suffer even more. Ying Ying, please spare her. She no longer dared to take her life as a joke.


    The dagger in Gu Ruoyun''s hand trembled, as if she was afraid of this mutated demonic beast. However, Miss Gu felt an indescribable sense of excitement from the daggers that they had taken out from the jade buckle space. It was as if they were evenly matched.


    Trembling!


    Miss Gu glanced at the dagger in disdain. If you had the guts to win against this bullshit mutated demonic beast, you would lose face in space.


    Dagger seemed to know Miss Gu''s malicious thoughts. He straightened his body and silently looked at her in disdain. Why couldn''t it even defeat this small fry ¡­ If it really couldn''t beat it, it wouldn''t need to stay in the weapons circle ¡­


    Gu Hua shrugged her shoulders, and when the mutated beast ran over, it immediately jumped up. Wind attributed spiritual energy fluctuated under its feet, and in an instant, it landed on the body of the mutated deer. The deer hit the air with its head, and its back received a heavy load, and immediately howled, and continuously flapped its wings on its back in an attempt to beat down the thing on its back.


    Gu Hua Wei ignored that and stabbed the dagger in her hand towards the side of the deer''s belly!


    "Clang Dang!" Once the sound was heard, Gu Hua Wei immediately knew that something was wrong!


    Sure enough, the area where the sharp dagger slashed was different from flesh and blood. It was as if it had stabbed into a steel plate, leaving only a small mark before it was ruthlessly bounced back!


    As for the mutated beast below him, it was shaking its body crazily, as if it had gone insane. It was trying to throw the thing that was acting as if it was on its back!


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly grabbed onto one of the mutated beasts'' horns and held onto its roots to stabilize his swaying body. In his other hand, he held a dagger and attached a layer of solid ice to the dagger, stabbing the mutated beast''s head mercilessly, again and again!


    Sharp howls rang out from far away on the high platform, shocking everyone. Just what kind of mistreatment had he been reduced to for him to cry out so miserably?


    Miss Gu spared no effort to deal the most damage to the mutated demon beast, and the mutated demon beast seemed to have gone berserk as it ran around the high platform, attempting to escape from Gu Hua. However, no matter how much it raged, it was unable to get rid of Miss Gu''s demonic claws, so it could only crazily beat the table with its wings, while the blood on its head flowed down from Gu Hua Wei''s sparing no effort.


    With a loud roar, its four powerful legs finally came to a stop. Its pair of red eyes were filled with an indescribable hostility as one of its legs kneeled on the ground. Gu Hua was caught off guard and almost fell off the back of the mutated deer.


    The moment the mutated deer stabilized itself, it tilted its body backwards, and smashed its head onto the ground as if it was cutting itself off from the rest of its body. In a split-second, Gu Shenwei regained her senses and fell headfirst from the back of the mutated deer, while the mutated deer''s head fell viciously towards her!


    Gu Hua was not able to dodge in time, and her chest suffered some internal injuries from the sudden fall. She was unable to dodge this fatal attack!


    However, even if he couldn''t escape, he didn''t have to die!


    When the mutated deer''s head hit the ground, Gu Hua used the desperate method from the¡¶ Thirty Six Deadly Mice¡· and escaped from the mutated deer. However, the mutated deer''s heaven defying wings still dug into her body viciously, pushing her away like dust! Blood glided across the air in an arc.


    Gu Hua laid down beside the mutated deer. Her heart was shaking violently, and she had to hold back a mouthful of blood. Her frightened face was covered in blood, and her whole body was even more miserable than when she had fought against the red medicine.


    In the eyes of everyone below the platform, there was even a little bit more pride and pride than the weak and delicate and pitiful Senior Sister Shan Zhu. The eight-year-old girl lying in the pool of blood had a pair of bright and clear eyes, as if she was a crystal clear lamp in the early morning after the rain had stopped.


    Gu Hua moved her hands slightly, realising that her wrist seemed to have been almost torn apart by the astral winds created by the fall of the mutated deer.


    Not far away, Shan Zhu seemed to have suffered a blow from the sudden change of the mutated deer. Her pale face was almost transparent, and the consequences of overdrawing her spiritual energy soon appeared on her body.


    Seeing Gu Hua Wei who was soaking in blood and on the verge of death beside the mutated deer, Shan Zhu''s pale face finally revealed a smile that was almost a proud smile. She knew that no one, no one could compete with her kind of talent.


    She had always thought highly of herself. In all these years, she had never lost. This time, Junior Sister Gu''s luck would definitely end in her hands. She had never doubted her own abilities.


    However ¡­


    When she saw Gu Hua Wei slowly rolling away from the fallen mutated deer, she realized that she had reached a conclusion too early.


    Gu Hua stood up, feeling that her entire body was covered with wounds caused by the mutated deer. If she hadn''t learned the Godly Horse ''Thirty Six Stratagems'', her life would have been in the hands of this mutated deer.


    Just thinking about it made him feel very sullen! Her fame had been ruined.


    As expected, cannon fodder leaked out in such a domineering manner. Even an injury was enough to scare the world and make the gods cry!

 C99

    Under the mountain bamboo''s dumbstruck eyes, Gu Hua slightly stood up, using her straight back to mock at the genius summoner''s helplessness. Miss Gu spat out a mouthful of blood as if she had just waded through a bloody basin. Her face was completely red.


    Shan Zhu''s pale face turned even paler. She never thought that this trash would actually have the ability to survive under the wings of a mutated beast. One must know that this was a mutated beast that was several times stronger than an ordinary beast.


    Gu Hua opened her mouth and closed it slightly, feeling pain all over her body. But even if it hurt so much, she still had to do whatever it took to maintain her face.


    "Senior, you truly are quite capable. Junior, I am extremely impressed." Miss Gu was extremely sincere with her words. She was still envious and resentful of this kind of golden finger that she could crush an enemy half dead without even using a finger. However, she did not plan on letting this senior sister Shan Zhu''s golden finger kill her.


    Of course, at this moment, Shan Zhu did not think that Gu Hua Wei was really scared by the mutated beasts. Thinking of how Miss Gu clung to the back of the mutated beast and stabbed the mutated beast''s head with her dagger to death while blood spurted out all over her face, Shan Zhu also felt that she was really drunk.


    This girl was truly brutal.


    "Junior Sister, you flatter me. Senior Sister deserves it." Shan Zhu looked at the blood covered head of the mutated beast and continued, "I didn''t expect Junior Martial Sister to be so lucky. Even Senior Martial Sister''s summoning technique was at a disadvantage."


    "Senior Sister, are you admitting defeat?" Seeing the bamboo shoot closer at the eyes of the mutated deer, Gu Hua Wei knew clearly that the mutated deer would not be defeated by her just like that. She also needed to recuperate, okay?


    The bamboo was choked by Gu Hua''s bare words. Its face turned ugly, but it did not flare up. Instead, it smiled sweetly and said, "Junior sister, senior sister''s mutated demonic beast is still waiting for you."


    After saying that, the bamboo shoots a fierce glare at the mutated beast that was lying on the ground and immediately jumped up as if it had eaten Brother Wei. Its bloody, grayish-black head looked even more vicious than when it first appeared, and it looked even more terrifying.


    Gu Hua retracted her gaze, a fake smile on her face. "Junior Sister doesn''t dare not accept Senior Sister''s great gift." With that, under the hateful gaze of the bamboo, the dagger in Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hand showed its might once again.


    Seeing the dagger shining under the sunlight, the mutated deer let out a long hiss. It was very clear that this was the person who had severely wounded it!


    Today, he definitely had to ensure that they would not be able to return!


    With regards to the mutated beast''s sudden strong fighting spirit, Miss Gu indicated that it was an undefeatable cockroach.


    It stared warily at Gu Hua Wei. The smell of blood in the air made it somewhat restless, but it still circled around Miss Gu without making any noise. It was trying to find an enemy that could deal a fatal blow.


    Towards this kind of procrastination, Miss Gu felt really intoxicated.


    In order to suppress the insanity of the mutated deer, this little bitch, Shan Zhu, really had put in all her money. The bamboo was almost paralyzed on the high platform, and looking at Gu Hua Wei who was trying to deal with the mutated demon beast, the corner of her mouth curled into a smile. This time, she had already instigated all of her power onto the mutated demon beast, so even if Gu Hua Wei was extremely capable, she definitely could not walk down the high platform in peace! Wanting to be alone? You wish!


    A pair of steel wings swept the dust all over the ground, and the dust caused Gu Hua to take a few steps back. Sure enough, while she was dodging the dust, the pair of mutated beasts'' wings cut straight towards her, as if they wanted to slice her head off in one blow and die a long time ago.


    Gu Hua turned around and dodged the mutated beast''s attack. However, the mutated beast did not hate the failure of its attack. Instead, it turned around and flew up into the sky. Its black figure gave off an inexplicable sense of danger.


    Gu Hua cursed inwardly. In the blink of an eye, she saw a black shadow ruthlessly pierce down from the sky as if coming here. It headed towards her ferociously, with tornados that contained a ruthless aura harvesting her little face first.


    Gu Hua figured that this mutated demon beast was trying to repeat the same trick, wanting to smash her to death. However, when she saw the faint smile on Shan Zhu''s lips, she had the eerie feeling that this was definitely not going to be so simple!


    Seeing that the mutated deer was getting closer and closer, Gu Hua Wei Wei was like a fluffy squirrel that was frying its feathers. He could only wait for the right time and prepare for his next move!


    It flapped its wings, and its sharp teeth flashed as it ferociously swept over Gu Hua''s head like a hurricane. The huge astral wind made Gu Hua almost unable to open its eyes, the pair of wings of the mutated beast was already within reach, both wings flapping towards her at the same time, there was no place for her to hide within two meters of it!


    Miss Gu only saw darkness in front of her eyes as the light was completely blocked by the mutated demon beast''s figure. In the shadows, the < Thirty Six Stories of a Rat Escape > technique was practically useless.


    When the mutated beast''s pair of wings came flying over, Gu Hua Wei suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Grabbing his dagger, he rushed towards the mutated deer ferociously, his hand covered with layers of ice blades.


    A hand covered with ice blades and a dagger in the other hand, fiercely stabbed towards the eyes of the mutated deer as if they had grown eyes. A pair of powerful wings, like a hurricane, passed through the figure that had jumped up from Gu Hua''s body.


    The clamor rose up in all directions in the sunlight, obscuring the bloodied figure of the girl.


    The young boys and girls below the stage were so frightened that they did not dare to breathe. Their eyes could not wait to stick to the beast on the stage, unable to take it down.


    Amidst the clamor, an unprecedented miserable scream could be heard. That scream was like a mad demon that shot into the sky. The pain was so intense that it almost caused the young boys and girls below the platform to pale in pain.


    101

 C100

    Within the boundless fog, a shrill and miserable scream that caused chills to run down one''s spine.


    It was only when the dust settled that everyone saw a little girl in green clothes stepping on the head of a mutated beast. No one knew when, but the mutated beast''s eyes had suddenly exploded and blood was flowing out!


    The girl held the dagger in her hand and stabbed at the head of the crazy mutated beast violently just like how she had just done, again and again. It was completely different from the little fight she had just now; it was like the scythe of the god of death reaping the lives of the beasts beneath her feet.


    This method of abusing Vicious Beasts caused the lolis below the stage to suck in a breath of cold air and shrink their necks. They no longer dared to make a ruckus below the stage.


    She had never expected that this was a monster that was several times more powerful than a mutated demon beast. With a leap, Miss Gu inserted a pair of daggers into its eyes, and with a leap, she stepped on its back, making it impossible for it to escape no matter how powerful it was!


    After being ambushed by Gu Hua, the mutated beast''s eyes suddenly turned bloodshot. It shook its body crazily, wanting to kill the culprit on the spot, but Gu Hua Wei Wei obviously wouldn''t let it go. Gu Hua Wei was already delirious, so it was best to finish the battle quickly, otherwise, no one would know the final outcome.


    Under the stunned gazes of all the lolis and youths below, Gu Hua tightly grabbed onto one of the horns of the mutated deer and ruthlessly cut deep wounds on its head one after another with his dagger, not caring for his life. Blood started to spurt out, splattering all over Gu Hua''s face.


    The mutated deer was not easy to deal with either. It kept jumping around the high platform, wanting to throw Gu Hua away. A pair of powerful, blood-stained wings were flung at its back ruthlessly, as if it was harming itself. A huge force danced beside Gu Shenwei, almost lifting her off its back.


    But at this point, besides wasting time, if she showed weakness then she would lose completely!


    And she could not lose, absolutely not!


    Gu Hua Wei used even more strength to stab her hand into the mutated deer''s head. The ice blade on the dagger brought with it a ruthless aura that seemed to be able to break all obstacles.


    Even the hard skull would be unable to withstand a single blow from her!


    The thousand-mile dike collapsed in an ant''s den.


    The berserk state of the mutated deer had not stabilized yet. The high platform was filled with its cries of pain and unwillingness.


    The mutated deer was obviously at the end of its road, it almost didn''t listen to the orders of the summoner in its mind, it only wanted to escape from the devil-like woman on its back!


    It didn''t matter how much pain it felt in its head, or how dignified that strand of consciousness in its mind was to not let it leave, it still had to leave.


    He couldn''t afford to provoke this thing, but could he not avoid it?


    However, it was clear that Miss Gu was not that easy to talk to.


    The mutated beast suddenly soared into the sky and was about to fly towards another piece of land in the sky. It forcefully severed its connection with the bamboo, as though it only wanted to escape Gu Hua Wei!


    After using her spiritual force to command the mutated demon beast to follow her will, she was even more exhausted and did not have the slightest bit of strength. The mutated deer did not need much effort before being forced to control the mountain bamboo like a free bird, wanting to escape!


    But, how could Gu Hua Wei be willing?


    She was about to defeat her opponent, a dinner that she had captured easily. How could she allow this colossus to try and run away after provoking her?


    Run? You wish!


    Gu Hua quietly sat on the body of the mutated deer. Seeing that she was about to fly out of the boundary of the high platform, she decided to use her most powerful trump card!


    She fiercely inserted her hand into the skin of the mutated beast, causing her hand to be submerged. Then, she chanted a name, and a peerless sword made of meteoric iron appeared in her hand. The sword stabbed straight into the mutated beast''s head, at a place no one could see.


    After Gu Hua had succeeded in her first attack, she unhesitatingly returned the sword back to its original position and switched the dagger. The demonic beast cried out loudly in pain and could not hold on any longer. It fell down from the sky and landed on the edge of the stage, causing a lot of dust to fly into the air.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was hit hard on the ground and coughed. When the dust entered his mouth, it was as if he was suffering an unspeakable pain.


    Below the high platform, no one spoke. They were all dumbstruck as they watched a little girl with a miserable appearance, looking like a beautiful young female warrior, defeat their Senior Sister Shan Zhu, who they had always thought was invincible.


    His hands were all wounds, and he could barely hold his own dagger. Although the mutated beast had suffered a fatal blow, it was not dead on the spot. Instead, it lay motionless on the ground.


    The sudden retreat of the mutated beast had caused her to suffer quite a bit of backlash. In front of her biggest enemy, she didn''t even have the strength to stand up; she could only bitterly look at this girl who had almost destroyed all of her pride. Her heart was filled with boundless hatred!


    Why her? Why did a good-for-nothing trash with no talent actually beat her summoned demon beast?!


    She didn''t believe it, she didn''t believe it!


    At this moment, no one cared what she was thinking about.


    With a face covered in dirt, Miss Gu walked in front of the bamboo. Her entire body was covered in blood from the mutated demon beast. She did not look like Kawai at all. Instead, she looked like a yaksha for her life.


    "Senior Sister, do you have any tricks up your sleeves?" Miss Gu blinked and did not despise him. "If Senior Sister still has other tricks up her sleeve, then use them together. Otherwise, Senior Sister will lose to me."


    Shan Zhu''s facial expression instantly changed. It was unknown whether it was because he had boasted too much just now or because he had lost to a good-for-nothing.


    Her pale lips quivered a few times. Looking at Gu Hua''s lively appearance, there was really no way to tell her that this girl''s victory was due to luck.


    She was very close to Gu Hua and no one could see Junior Sister Gu''s toughness more clearly than her. Her eyes didn''t seem like those of a little girl.

 C101

    She could only look at the little girl covered in blood, and step by step, she walked towards her. Every step was firm, as if the girl would break her neck in the next second!


    The bamboo shoot looked at Gu Hua Wei, who was getting closer and closer, with fear in its watery eyes. Gu Hua Wei''s dagger was covered in blood from mutated beasts, and the dagger was getting closer and closer to her ¡­


    "No, no! "No ¡­" She kept squirming her body in an attempt to escape the nearby Lady Gu. "You can''t kill me! You can''t ¡­"


    Gu Hua Wei rolled her eyes inside, she really wanted to kill this woman.


    However, although Miss Gu''s expression was ferocious, her tone was not ruthless, "I won''t kill you."


    Shan Zhu heaved a sigh of relief. It was good enough that he didn''t kill her.


    Gu Hua Wei''s next sentence made her face pale. "But you hurt me with your things. How do you think we should settle this debt?"


    Shan Zhu''s heart trembled. Could it be that he was going to cripple her foot?


    Shan Zhu swallowed hard and asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows and looked at her filthy, bloody body. She suggested, without the slightest trace of malice, "How about you be like me?"


    "Huh?"


    The bamboos were dumbfounded, but Gu Hua Wei didn''t intend to let this poor senior sister go.


    She lifted up the bamboo in one hand and punched the young girl in the stomach, almost killing her. The young girl cried out in pain, Gu Hua coldly smiled and tore off a corner of her clothes before stuffing it into her mouth.


    Because of the rag in her mouth, she could only shed tears without being able to make a sound. Miss Gu was not at all up to par with her, treating her as a punching bag with her long fists and right hooks. She did not treat her as if she was someone else.


    Of course, Gu Hua Wei wouldn''t slap her in the face. It would be better to ruin a person''s dignity.


    There was sympathy and pity for a broken face, but there was beauty for nothing. No matter how talented she was, she, the Spirit Cloud Peak Mountain Bamboo, would be a vase for the rest of her life.


    In the world of cultivation, he didn''t like vases.


    If he liked the original customer, Flower Tiny, he wouldn''t fall like this.


    This kind of violence not only made the lolis in the audience feel a headache, even the judges at the edge of the arena felt pain for Shan Zhu. This kind of fighting style was not lacking at all.


    Only then did Gu Hua Wei finally stop, and looked straight at the unkempt cloud head, almost to the point where it couldn''t see through the beautiful white bamboo. Gu Hua Wei laughed coldly, but there was no trace of contempt in her eyes, and she only stood in front of the bamboo, softly saying, "Senior Sister, I wonder if my luck is better than normal?"


    With just one sentence, the miserable Shan Zhu, who almost wanted to fight with her life on the line, was instantly discouraged. This time, she no longer felt that this eight year old little girl had won because of luck, but if it was luck, then she felt that her life should come to an end.


    In the blink of an eye, she thought about Gu Hua Wei not because of luck, but because she had her own ability. Although the bamboo mountain bamboo was not comfortable, but it was clear that other than the divine power bestowed by heaven, a trash with five spiritual roots was able to defeat the mutated demonic beast.


    "What? Do you still think that I relied on luck?" Miss Gu said these words very, very softly. It was almost impossible to hear her voice, but the bamboo tree could clearly hear her breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "I ¡­" The bamboo didn''t dare to say anything, but the look in its eyes towards Miss Gu was even more fearful. Gu Hua slightly restrained the smile on her lips. She felt that she had frightened Senior Sister Shan Zhu enough, and then she finally decided to magnanimously let this girl off.


    "Go down yourself."


    "What?" The bamboo was a little afraid that he had misheard. Would she let him off so easily?


    She didn''t believe it.


    "Not leaving?" Gu Hua thought it was funny. "If you don''t leave, I''ll have to use my legs. You know I have a bad temper."


    Shan Zhu shrunk his body. When he thought of the ruthlessness of this Junior Sister''s every kick, no matter how weak his legs were, Shan Zhu immediately stood up and almost ran away as if he was trying to escape.


    Gu Hua glanced at the girl''s butt, which looked like it was on fire. She walked to the dying mutated beast with a smile, lifted up her body like a warrior, and dragged her down the stage like a goddess of war.


    The young boys and girls below the platform were all dumbstruck. Was it really okay for his junior sister to be so violent?


    Transformers wouldn''t take her out to play like this.


    What a terrifying little junior apprentice sister. Everyone shrunk their necks. This summer''s weather was really too cold.


    Gu Hua smiled as she thought about how the food was ready tonight. She leisurely dragged the mutated demon beast that was about to die, and under everyone''s gazes, she leisurely walked out.


    Everyone looked at her small back and wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. Were they swollen?


    Li Xiaoming stood at the entrance of the lobby and saw Gu Hua Wei walk out safely. When he saw the mutated beast behind Gu Hua Wei, he did not feel that anything was amiss. Instead, he asked curiously, "Shall we go have dinner at your place?"


    Miss Gu thought for a moment. She and the white wolf could not finish so much food, so she smiled and said, "Sure."


    Li Xiaoming laughed foolishly. Somehow, he felt like his heart was filled with sweetness. He snatched the mutated beast from Gu Hua Wei and followed behind Gu Hua Wei, dumbfounded.


    Gu Ruoyun raised an eyebrow and didn''t say anything more. She just wanted to clean up the blood on her body as soon as possible.


    Although she wasn''t a germaphobe, the bloody scent of this animal almost made her faint!


    When they returned to the thatched cottage, Miss Gu was somewhat surprised that the little white wolf was not there. However, she did not pursue the matter to the bottom. Animals had their rights.


    After sending Li Xiaoming to the brook to deal with the mutated beasts, Gu Hua Wei waited for Li Xiaoming to leave before immediately turning and entering the space. After taking a clean bath in the lake, Gu Hua returned to the thatched cottage.


    Li Xiaoming and Little White Wolf did not come back, so Miss Gu was not in a hurry. He took out a clean tomato and sat on the bed to consolidate his cultivation.


    Speaking of actual combat experience, it was really excellent.

 C102

    From the early Qi Refining stage all the way to the early Foundation Establishment stage, Miss Gu was at the stage where her true qi had to be solidified. With great difficulty, she managed to obtain a magic battle which allowed her to consolidate her true qi for the past three years, even if she had to put her life on the line.


    After calming down his internal energy, Li Xiaoming came back. Miss Gu jumped off the bed and glanced at the still bright weather. The silly wolf had not come back yet.


    She tidied up her clothes in frustration and decided to prepare some food. If the silly little wolf was still not back by then, she would reluctantly find this little fellow who was running around.


    Although this kind of meat was not a great tonic for cultivators, it could also have some effect of replenishing spirit energy. This explained why most cultivators liked the meat of mutated demon beasts more, however, Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t care about this at all, as long as they could eat it.


    She was a new human of the twenty-first century. Although she could quickly break free from her roots at the Foundation Establishment stage, she was still a mortal who would eat whenever she needed to.


    The aroma almost made the birds on the other side of the stream restless. Gu Hua Wei had yet to come back, and the weather was gradually darkening. She had an indescribable worry in her heart.


    He had no idea where the dead child had run off to.


    She looked up at where the birds were, and even Mr. Bird didn''t come back.


    Could it be that something had happened?


    Miss Gu threw down the elk leg in her hand and stood up. She wanted to run towards the direction of the valley without saying a word. No matter what, she wanted to go take a look.


    Li Xiaoming reacted quickly and grabbed her hand, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Hua''s eyes darkened slightly. Thinking that Mr. Bird was no longer floating, and that the road to the valley was a walk that a trash like her, who didn''t know how to wield a sword, couldn''t understand, she immediately dismissed this idea and said to Li Xiaoming, "Can you bring me somewhere?"


    Li Xiaoming''s eyes widened as he looked at the venison that was roasting without restraint. He then quietly gulped, "What do we do with the venison?" He hadn''t eaten anything yet. If he was caught by the birds on the other side, who would he cry to?


    Towards Li Xiaoming, who had been a foodie since childhood, Gu Hua twitched his mouth slightly. "Move back to my room first, then come back and eat."


    Hearing this, Li Xiaoming wiped away the tears in his heart. Couldn''t he just eat it and go back? Besides, it doesn''t taste good when it''s cold ¡­


    Gu Hua''s heart was set on finding the stupid little wolf that ran away from home and hadn''t heard anything from him, so she immediately grabbed his hand. "Hurry, move your things into the house, don''t dawdle."


    Li Xiaoming packed up his things quickly and, under Gu Hua Wei''s command, headed towards the valley with his sword in hand, not bothering to investigate the matter.


    Along the way, the cool breeze blew past their ears, and the weak stars were miserably blocked by the big moon. They could actually see everything within a hundred meters of the previously pitch-black forest.


    Miss Gu glanced at the moon and confirmed that it was the fifteenth lunar month, the most round night of the moon.


    The full moon would remain high in the sky for almost an entire night, until the next day''s sun would rise before it would leave the stage magnificently.


    Speaking of the full moon and the missing white wolf, Gu Hua Wei felt that there must be something going on between the two.


    In the twenty-first century, even the werewolves of the western legends would turn into adults on the 15th of the month, the full moon at midnight. They would lose all sense of reason, hurt others everywhere, and not be able to do it themselves.


    Thinking that the silly little white wolf might turn into a tender little shota, Miss Gu somehow no longer knew which country to anchor in. Her thoughts were as expectant as a rocket rising into the sky.


    She even thought about it, that if the stupid wolf cub became a shota, then she would reluctantly take him as her own son and raise him. In any case, there were many female cultivators in the cultivation world who didn''t need to get married. Cloud: Miss Gu really thinks too much. Why don''t you treat him as your husband? That''s more reasonable. Miss Gu: If I treat him as my husband, who can''t you have a son? Cloud: I convex...)


    At Miss Gu''s request, Li Xiaoming stopped in the valley. Gu Hua stared blankly at the pitch-black cave for a moment before bravely refusing Li Xiaoming''s invitation to follow. She then walked in by herself.


    What a joke, what would Li Xiaoming do if he saw the little white wolf transform?


    It had to be known that the first person the little animal saw when she was at her weakest already had a motherly complex. She didn''t want Li Xiaoming to fight over this adorable thing with her. Hmph!


    The cave was pitch black, which was very different from the moonlight outside. It was so dark that one couldn''t even see one''s own fingers in front of their eyes. This made Gu Hua feel extremely creeped out. However, from an unknown place, a gust of cold wind blew towards her, bringing with it a faint salty smell and the sound of flapping wings!


    Gu Hua squatted down slightly and dodged. A series of hissing sounds came from the deepest part of the cave, passing above her head, then disappeared like a hurricane. All that was left was the smell of blood in the cave.


    Gu Hua Wei was sure that the monsters were bats. When she thought about the places where she and the stupid wolf cub had stayed at having so many bats living, she couldn''t help but think that it was already late at night. Had the monsters flown out before when they were asleep?


    Thinking of this, the dinner almost made him puke.


    She stretched out her hand, wanting to take out a fire piston, but when her hand touched the fire piston, for some reason, the fire piston was actually gently blown to the ground by a gust of wind. She frantically used her hand to touch the fire piston, but when she touched the ground, her hands stiffened.


    The place that she could touch was a moist and furry object. That object was as cold as a winter''s ice and emitted an unbearable cold aura, as if it was a dead object lying on the ground?!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was indescribably familiar with this feeling, as if she had experienced it before.


    She suddenly thought of that time in the Maple Forest three years ago. The sky was dark, and she seemed to have touched upon the same feeling?!


    Could it be the white wolf?


    A bold idea appeared in her mind. This was the Little White Wolf''s home when she met it. If possible, this thing must be the silly looking Little White Wolf.


    "Is that you?" "Little fellow?" Gu Hua Rou did not care if there were any more bats coming and going, and replied with an even colder aura.


    She didn''t insist and just lay on the ground, searching for her fire piston again and again.

 C103

    After fumbling around for a long time, Miss Gu finally managed to find the fire piston that fell to the ground. The moment she opened the fire piston, the entire scene in the cave flashed before her eyes.


    Gu Hua looked as if he had just awoken from a dream. This huge pile of furry stuff seemed to him to be the author''s mischief!


    How could her stupid little wolf be like this?!" Who would tell her? Ying, ying, ying ~


    What appeared in front of Miss Gu was a giant white wolf that had been frozen into an ice cube. This white wolf was sleeping in the darkness, and its size was as large as a mound. If the cave wasn''t big enough, it probably wouldn''t be able to hold this monster.


    Looking at her familiar appearance and the familiar smell coming from this giant white wolf, Gu Hua was absolutely sure that this little white wolf was her little white dog. It was just that this guy had become so big ¡­ This was a very important issue to discuss.


    Gu Ruoyun walked around the big white wolf that had wandered off to who knows where. When she found that there was a spot on its hind legs where it had shed some hair and a light scar, the doubts in her heart disappeared completely.


    Wasn''t this her little fellow?


    At that time, she was busy saving him, but she did not care about it. Now that she thought about it, wasn''t this simply proof that this fellow''s body size was actually the right size for her, and the pup dog sized fellow was just his imitation?!


    Did he have to fall down like this?!


    Miss Gu gloomily felt that her sense of value in life had been ruined by this big guy! F * ck! Return my son?!


    Truly Sang Xin ~


    Lady Gu sat on the ground, looking at the big white wolf that was motionless as if it was dead. She couldn''t stop crying. She remembered that she had met him before when she was searching for vegetables in the Maple Forest.


    At that time, she had even pretentiously kicked his two eyes ¡­


    It had to be known, wolves were things that held grudges. Was he trying to get close to her in order to take revenge on her so he could lie to her and then throw it away after playing with her?


    Mmm mmm mmm mmm, this is too shameless!


    Thinking about that, because the little white wolf had turned into a big white wolf, Miss Gu, who had her mind opened wide, felt that her idea was right. This guy must have deliberately hurt her in order to get revenge, and then secretly got into a relationship with Mr. Floating Bird to find her for treatment. After she took the bait, he kicked her! Humph, humph, it was fortunate that she had discovered such a big flaw and found out the truth! Little White (Grief) Wolf: Flower, I''m innocent. Sniff, sob, sob. Miss Gu (Detective upper body): Say no more. You are ungrateful to have a sword in your stomach and a sword in both sides ¡­ I don''t believe you anymore... Lil ''White: God, I made a mistake. You want to take revenge on me like this ¡­ "Cloud: please ignore the duo.


    Miss Gu felt extremely wronged. For this Miss Gu with a good IQ and a frightening low EQ, the sleeping white wolf indicated that he had been shot while lying down. Where was the logic in this?


    Looking at the big white wolf''s mouth, which had turned purple from the cold, and its body that had started twitching unknowingly, she thought and thought again and again, and decided to save the wolf''s life first. This guy might not be able to repay her kindness with revenge when he woke up, and would even thank her for never coming to find her for revenge ever again.


    Thinking of how a wolf could dispel his previous hatred and from then on form a beautiful scene of friendship and love, as well as Miss Gu''s favorite pussy, Miss Gu immediately decided that she would save his life for the sake of removing his previous hatred in the future, for the sake of her beloved pussy.


    Gu Hua quietly approached the big white wolf that was already shivering from the cold and, with her whole body filled with true energy, she activated her fire attribute spiritual roots. Streams of orange flames gushed out from her palm and gently covered the huge white wolf''s frozen body, without even the slightest hint of hostility towards the flame. In Gu Hua''s hands, the flames were like obedient children, gently covering all the huge white wolf''s frozen body, just like a warm and comfortable blanket that brought warmth to those foreign beings who were afraid of the cold.


    The big white wolf let out a satisfied sigh the moment it was enveloped by the flames, as if it was so warm that it wanted him to stretch. Gu Hua curled her lips.


    After an unknown period of time, Li Xiaoming, who was guarding the cave and was plotted against by Mozzie countless times, opened his mouth and said, "Slight, why haven''t you come out yet?" As he spoke, he took out a large group of mosquitoes and scratched the red spots on his neck. He felt extremely wronged and worried at the same time. "Do you need my help?"


    Gu Hua Wei was instantly filled with guilt. She had actually forgotten about Student Li Xiaoming, who was still guarding the entrance to the cave, because of the big white wolf?! Damn it.


    Withdrawing the true energy in her hand, Gu Hua Wei walked out of the cave with a few large strides, ignoring the white wolf''s moaning and groaning due to the cold once again, and ran over to Li Xiaoming''s side. Looking at Li Xiaoming''s pitiful appearance, Miss Gu felt more and more guilty, feeling that it was very wicked for the white wolf, the pretentious student Li Xiaoming, to stay here and feed the mosquitoes.


    Without hesitation, she held onto Li Xiaoming''s hand and said resolutely, "You go back first. I still have things to do, so I can''t go with you." Saying that, Miss Gu looked away guiltily, not daring to look at Li Xiaoming again.


    How could this feeling of betraying one''s original body break down?


    Hearing this, Li Xiaoming tried not to be convinced, "What''s in there that can make you stay? Let me take a look!"


    Hearing this, Gu Hua''s intuition told her that she shouldn''t have let Li Xiaoming see her hidden enemy, the big white wolf. As for why, she had an indescribable feeling of disharmony, which was that Li Xiaoming shouldn''t have met the big white wolf.


    Thinking up to here, Gu Shenwei calmed down and said in an extremely pitiful tone, "Do you know about my family''s Little Wolf? "He''s going to sleep here today no matter what, and he''s not willing to go back. You''ve seen him before, he''s so small. If he were to stay here by himself, I''m afraid something might have happened to him ¡­"


    When she was young, she was fair and cute, but now, she was putting on an awkward expression while facing the foolish Li Xiaoming, who had never seen her show her weakness. Li Xiaoming''s heart immediately softened, "It''s already deep into the night, I''m worried that you won''t be able to be alone. I''m coming with you."


    All of Miss Gu''s words of dissuasion were stuck in her tongue, just what sort of joke was she trying to make ¡­

 C104

    Miss Gu could only raise her head to the sky and shout. Student Li Xiaoming, is it really okay for you to be so sticking to people?


    Didn''t your mother tell you that men and women shouldn''t touch each other?


    Li Xiaoming didn''t know how much pressure was being placed on him by Miss Gu. He looked at her eagerly, "Slight, I want to be with you."


    The heck!


    I don''t want to be with you!


    Looking at Li Xiaoming, Gu Hua braced herself, resolutely refusing, "This matter, let''s forget about it."


    Li Xiaoming''s gaze immediately darkened, "You don''t want me to protect you ¡­" That voice was filled with grievance, grief.


    Miss Gu touched her nose. Who did she offend? "The white wolf doesn''t like the presence of unfamiliar people. I''m afraid it will bully you." Forgive her for peeing and cheating on children.


    "I won''t look at it next to you."


    You can''t see it.


    "No." Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei still felt that she couldn''t take this risk. As for why, she really couldn''t find a reason.


    "Slight ¡­" Li Xiaoming clearly did not expect Gu Hua, who had always been good to him, to be so heartless as to reject him because of a little animal.


    "Don''t tell me I can''t compare to the position of a wolf in your heart? How can you treat me like this? "


    Young people in their second year of school really couldn''t afford to get hurt.


    "Why don''t you go back? I''m just worried that you might catch a cold outside. What if you get sick?" Miss Gu decided to curve the line to save the country. Look at me, I won''t let you stay because I''m worried about you, not because I''m heartless.


    The brain circuit of the youth in the middle and second year was obviously cramped. He pulled on Miss Gu''s sleeve and shamelessly said, "I''m not afraid of anything when I''m together with you. Let me accompany you, okay, okay, okay ¡­"


    "This is bad!" Miss Gu stopped fighting with Li Xiaoming. It seemed that she had no choice but to use her trump card. She said righteously, "Hurry back and pick me up tomorrow. If you don''t listen, don''t look for me."


    That one sentence made the corner of Li Xiaoming''s mouth twitch. That "don''t look for me" obviously made him afraid to act rashly.


    He still wanted to say something, but upon seeing Gu Hua Wei Wei''s expression, he turned around, held his sword, and left step by step.


    Gu Hua Wei looked at his skinny and small back. The feeling of carrying her husband and looking for Little San was so horrible. Why did it feel like she was just throwing it away?!


    She could barely keep her head in check. "Wait a minute," she called.


    Li Xiaoming shrugged and turned to look at her stubbornly, as if he would leave without the slightest hesitation if she didn''t comfort him.


    "Come pick me up tomorrow morning, I''ll cook for you." At the mention of this, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei recalled that he had already prepared a meal, so she passed the key to the door to him, "It''s getting late, go back to my room and rest. Make whatever you want to eat."


    Li Xiaoming''s eyes lit up as he stared at her. He turned around and took the key from her. Finally, he smiled. "Can I come and pick you up after I''ve made dinner tomorrow?"


    Gu Hua nodded slightly. She felt that from this moment on, this youth seemed to have returned to the time when he was seven years old, innocent and cute, carefree and without worries. She couldn''t help but smile.


    Gu Hua Wei returned to the cave and looked at the shivering white wolf. Although she was furious, she really couldn''t stand idly by the side and watch the wolf die.


    The big white wolf had already lost its consciousness from the cold. If it waited until the moon set, it would have been frozen to death.


    Without any hesitation, Gu Hua Wei used the fire elemental spiritual energy to cover the white wolf''s body. Sitting next to the white wolf, Gu Hua absorbed the spiritual energy from the air to replenish her own, while giving all of her zhen Qi to the white wolf.


    In the particularly difficult ZhongTian Yue Ye, the White Wolf''s emotions were extremely unstable. Gu Hua could deeply feel the existence of a particularly overbearing aura from this little fellow in her family. This aura was not pure, and carried an endless malevolent aura; as long as her spiritual sense dared to probe into his body, her mental force would be disrupted.


    Therefore, she could only guarantee that his condition wouldn''t worsen for the white wolf, so that he wouldn''t feel so uncomfortable. She, a recently Foundation Establishment trash like her, could completely cure the power within his body that he didn''t know what attribute was.


    The first half of the night was peaceful, so Gu Hua Wei couldn''t help but to secretly feel relieved. However, the moment she felt relieved, she realized that he was courting death!


    It was obvious that her zhenqi was unable to circulate within her body. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of blood-red eyes that were as big as lanterns.


    Gu Hua was slightly startled. The fire elemental spiritual energy instantly vanished! Why did he wake up?!


    Her pair of blood-red eyes that did not reveal a hint of green were staring at her without moving. She was dumbfounded, and her eyes were filled with the taste of blood. Her viciousness was almost shocking, but Gu Hua didn''t miss the killing intent that flashed through her eyes.


    Killing intent... Killing intent?!


    Gu Hua was slightly shocked. Why would this guy want to kill her, his savior?!


    Could it be that the moonlight was too beautiful? Could it be that she wasn''t beautiful tonight? This big fellow''s cultivation went berserk, and he could no longer remember that she was his master?


    "Are you all right?" "Don''t you remember me?"


    Hearing her words, the pair of blood-red eyes blinked slightly, and her long and wide eyelashes swept out an indescribable weirdness.


    "I''m your friend." She thought about it for a long time before she finally thought of using this word to express their relationship. "I actually have quite a good relationship with you."


    The pair of eyes were fixed on her face, and her body was shaking violently. The layer of ice surrounded him like a maggot attached to a bone that could not be removed.


    Gu Hua quickly reacted, letting the fire spiritual energy continue to nourish his body, "You''ve lost your memories. You don''t know who I am, but I won''t hurt you."


    She felt she had to be kind to this uncertainty. If she dared to boast that she was the master of this great god, she probably wouldn''t be able to see tomorrow''s sun.


    "Look, I can make you feel less uncomfortable. I can still accompany you, and I have no harm in doing so. I even made food for you to eat, I even saved you, I even hugged you and slept with you, and I also ¡­" Gu Hua Wei said everything she could say.


    The killing intent in her bloodshot eyes disappeared like a locust swarm the moment she wrapped him up in her warm gaze. There was only something indistinct left in her eyes as she stubbornly stared at her chattering mouth.


    Hearing her chattering non-stop, the tip of the ears of the dumbfounded white wolf revealed a hint of red. The more she spoke, the more red it became.


    Miss Gu, who was still immersed in that vicious gaze, did not notice this. She was still trying to prove that her people and animals were harmless.

 C105

    She continued shamelessly, "Since you are already like this, I still haven''t left you. My concern for you is like the endless waters of the heavens. You must know that I am the one who will never betray you. You must believe me ¡­"


    She thought of some nonsense and had already forgotten that this was a white wolf that had taken refuge with her help, not an existence as valiant as his appearance.


    The moment Blood Eye heard the words "I will never betray you", a clear change occurred. In almost an instant, his pair of eyes became filled with burning hot. He lost his initial confused coldness and became exceptionally clear.


    Gu Hua Wei could clearly feel that the tyrannical, vicious aura in the White Wolf''s body had somehow begun to gradually recede. Even when she used her spiritual sense to probe his body, the evil aura did not seem to want to tear her apart, but instead, it quietly flowed through her dantian and tendons, giving her a hint of friendliness.


    Gu Hua smiled inwardly. Indeed, although this guy would lose his consciousness on the night of the full moon, he still had some impression of her. Otherwise, no matter how much she said, it would just be nonsense.


    Gu Hua revealed a gentle smile. She lifted her hand and gently caressed the corner of the white wolf''s mouth, which turned a little pink and tender, completely different from the color of blood in his eyes. The moment she touched him, the white wolf''s body fiercely trembled, almost instantly dodging her hand.


    Gu Hua Wei''s pink mouth slightly opened, revealing rows of white, shiny, sharp teeth illuminated by the firelight. Gu Hua slightly raised her eyebrows, wanting to let her touch his teeth ¡­


    Her bright and beautiful eyes did not have much distrust in them. Instead, there was a trace of unspeakable curiosity in them. She had never seen such a huge wolf before. It was truly tall, mighty, domineering, and devilishly charming.


    She couldn''t let go of him.


    And the final vicious look in his eyes, which was hidden in the depths of his eyes, finally faded away quietly under her happy smile, like a clear blue sky after the haze had dissipated.


    When he was done playing, Gu Hua pulled back his hand, a little reluctant to look at the white wolf''s meatpad. "When you recover your consciousness, will you still be by my side?"


    Will you run away and take my pussy with you?


    He tilted his head to the side and looked at her, a hint of doubt flashing across his eyes. Then, under her expectant gaze, he lowered his eyes and saw his own wolf claws. Almost instantly, a scene appeared in his mind.


    Without hesitation, he lifted up his claws bit by bit and gently placed them on her chest with all his strength. Then, he winked at her as if hinting at something, as if to say, "Feel it, I''ll let you touch it."


    Gu Hua lightly tapped his big pad, but it wasn''t as soft as his little pad at all. However, her heart felt somehow so sour, so she didn''t feel any pain.


    "You said that you will stay by my side. In that case, you are my partner." A pretentious girl can''t afford to be hurt.


    The white wolf saw her smile and wondered why her face was so swollen that it wanted to cry. It thought for a moment and suddenly thought of something, moving closer and closer to Miss Gu bit by bit. Then, it extended its pink tongue and licked Miss Gu''s delicate face again and again.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was caught unprepared by the lick and laughed, "It''s fine, I''m just happy."


    He stretched out his arms to hug the white wolf''s neck, then leaned back quietly against the cold guy. Unable to hold on any longer, he slowly fell asleep.


    The eight-year-old little girl''s face was as clear as it had ever been in her bloody eyes, as if it had been carved into her bones. He looked at her without moving, feeling the extreme warmth of his body, the madness in his heart that wanted to tear everything apart.


    Outside the cave, not too far away, in the Sea of Fragrance, the feathered Casanova flapped his wings as he was unable to stand up straight due to the immense pressure. He felt depressed, ''Great god, if you do this a few more times, I''ll be done for, I''ll be done for!''


    Standing up, the giant bird finally recovered its strength. It flapped its wings and flew back to its home.


    ''A crazy Great God is too scary! A great god is too scary! ''In the future, even if the moon is full, he would rather die than stay with this great god. This is truly a sin!


    When the first rays of the morning sun shone on the most beautiful valley, the thorny flowers in the dense grass were particularly beautiful.


    The wind blew across the top of the flower''s head, carrying away only a wave of fragrant beauty.


    The girl woke up in a warm feeling, and what greeted her was nestled in her arms. Her eyes were dark green, and her nose was as big as a puppy. Her white fur was fluffy, and she looked like she was about to die.


    The girl looked at the white wolf sleeping comfortably in her arms and gently pinched the soft meat shop that had returned. Her large eyes narrowed and a bright light shone in her eyes. It was as if the new moon was twinkling stars in the sky.


    She picked up the white wolf in her arms, but the girl didn''t feel tired at all. The Qi she had lost from last night had recovered about seventy to eighty percent after passing through her mother''s reincarnation cycle.


    In the blink of an eye, a youth clad in azure clothes appeared in front of her. He was thin and frail, with clear eyes. When he saw her, his clear eyes instantly lit up.


    Gu Hua walked over to Li Xiaoming, who was waiting for her with a smile on his face. He didn''t mind at all if he broke the beautiful morning atmosphere, so he asked, "Is the meal ready?"


    Li Xiaoming raised his eyebrows proudly, "Of course. I almost immediately came to pick you up."


    Gu Hua smiled and said, "Then let''s hurry back." She had only eaten breakfast yesterday and hadn''t eaten lunch or dinner. If she didn''t eat, she would just wait for her corpse to be collected.


    Li Xiaoming pulled her onto his sharp long sword and ran away on the wind. Gu Hua carefully took care of the sleeping white wolf in his arms and kept the flowers in the valley. He felt an indescribable feeling.


    Having been in this foreign world for so long, this was the first time she felt an indescribable sense of belonging.


    Isn''t that great?

 C106

    Returning to the thatched cottage, Gu Hua carefully placed the little white wolf on its bed, then scooped up a bowl of soup and placed it on a wooden chair. After that, she tidied up and had breakfast with Li Xiaoming.


    Breakfast was a pot of rebrewed mushroom soup and some barbecue from yesterday. Gu Hua didn''t mind at all and ate with relish.


    Seeing her eat so much, Li Xiaoming smiled foolishly, and the two of them wolfed down the food before heading to the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    Today was a competition to see who would enter the top 10 ranks. This also meant who would have the qualifications to enter the secret combat arena of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    According to the nature of this immortal cultivation novel, Gu Hua Wei felt that someone would be lucky today and wouldn''t need to fight.


    This time, the Sect Leader gathered fifteen people together to draw a lot. By relying on luck, he could see the result of the draw.


    Everyone was eager to give it a try, even Li Xiaoming couldn''t help but say, "Slight Chop, I hope you''ll be the one without a match."


    Gu Hua raised her brows slightly and glanced at Yun Ying, who was glaring fiercely at her. She smiled. "I hope so too." Then, he turned around and walked to the Sect Leader in a sequence. He drew a lot, and when he saw that there was no blank number on the lot, his smile became even happier.


    Li Xiaoming squeezed through the crowd, "Slight, I''m Number Four. What about you?"


    Apart from one person who did not need to participate in the competition to directly enter the final ten, the remaining fourteen people were divided into seven groups. Among these seven groups, two of the same number would appear on the bamboo sticks.


    Li Xiaoming got number four, so he should be the fourth person to go on stage.


    Gu Hua glanced at his words, which were written in ink, and laughed softly. "You hit the mark on me."


    Li Xiaoming''s eyes lit up as he looked at the others who were sighing. He seemed to be saying, "This is great!"


    Yun Ying let out a cold snort. It was obvious that she had heard Gu Hua Wei''s words and unscrupulously rushed past Gu Hua Wei. A burst of brute force invaded, catching Gu Hua off guard and sending her flying.


    Gu Hua cursed under her breath and was carried away.


    The young man''s voice, which was as warm as jade, rang out in her ears. He gave a soft sigh that was almost inaudible, "Junior Sister, is there any obstruction?"


    Gu Hua Wei''s body trembled. When she looked up, she saw a young man in a blue bamboo robe, holding her waist with one hand and hugging her with the other. His long and beautiful eyes were fixated on her, and the corner of his lips was like a fresh peach blossom.


    That youth whose eyes were almost destroyed by Yu Le, but whose eyes were eventually destroyed by Yu Le.


    Amongst the many disciples in the Cloud Sect, aside from Yun Ying, the one she remembered the most was this seemingly harmless and harmless one, but in reality, she had no idea how unpredictable this was.


    This is not a good thing.


    It was her deepest impression of him.


    Seeing her absent-minded, he called out again, "Junior Sister."


    As if she had awoken from a dream, she withdrew from his embrace and dryly smiled as she thanked him. "Junior Sister, I thank Senior Brother for your help."


    The young man nodded his head imperceptibly, "It''s good to see that nothing has happened to junior sister."


    "I''m fine." Gu Hua waved her hand. "I still don''t know your name."


    "My name is Green Mountain, New Deer City."


    New Deer City ¡­


    Never heard of it.


    Gu Hua slightly searched her mind for any supporting roles other than the male protagonists for "Solitary Chong Qingcheng", but she could not find any information regarding the name "New Deer City". However, such a talented youth with an astonishing bearing should not have been buried.


    It was probably because of her arrival that some people''s fates had more or less changed.


    "Senior Brother Lu, it''s very nice to meet you. I''m Gu Wei from the Jade Bamboo Peak. You must remember me."


    Her smile was brilliant and beautiful, moving and moving. Very few people could have enmity with a girl like this, let alone him.


    Lu Cheng smiled, his face as white as snow with an indescribable charm to it. "Junior Sister is so special, Senior Brother will definitely remember it."


    "Then Senior Brother, I won''t disturb you any longer." She took out the bamboo stick that she did not need to compete with, indicating that she did not need to compete. This time, she was really lucky.


    When Lu Cheng saw her bamboo stick, the smile on his face deepened. "Junior Sister sure is lucky." He could not help but look at her a few times with a gaze of jealousy and envy. This girl was really annoying and needed to be tidied up, but when he thought of the mutated beasts'' fate yesterday, he felt a chill run down his spine. He did not know who was the one who needed to be tidied up.


    "Wasn''t my luck always good?" She blinked, "Senior Brothers and Sisters are very clear about this." Regardless of whether her luck was good or bad, it was good luck for a trash with five spiritual roots.


    So what if her luck was good? If you have the ability, why don''t we compete in luck?


    The youth remained silent, but the smile on his face faded a bit. "Junior Sister, who is right and who is wrong? I have my own opinion, why should I waste my time on unrelated people?"


    "Senior apprentice-brother''s words were excellent." Gu Hua nodded slightly. "I''ve learnt my lesson, Junior Sister."


    "It''s good for Junior Sister to be clear." Lu Cheng raised his hand and patted her shoulder. There was no trace of hostility on his face, and the smile on his lips was like the spring breeze blowing against one''s face.


    Gu Hua Wei didn''t want to communicate with this youth that she couldn''t see through, so she said, "Junior Sister, I''ll take my leave first."


    "Junior Sister, take care." The youth sighed softly. "In the future, if there is anything you need, come find me at the Qing Mountain. I will definitely do my best." Even though the teenager''s words were as light as a butterfly''s wing, Gu Hua Wei Wei still felt unwell over his ridiculous promise.


    "Thank you, Senior Brother." She did not agree with his words. There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world, and this New Deer City would not help her for no reason.


    With that, Gu Hua turned around, pulled up Li Xiaoming, who was glaring at Yun Ying with a face full of hatred, and left.


    Li Xiaoming held Gu Ruoyun''s hand and turned back to glare at her with hostility. The youth stood out among the crowd like a crane among a flock of chickens. He had a smile on his face, but his eyes were the coldest he had ever seen.


    Li Xiaoming was secretly on guard. This might be his biggest opponent this time.


    When the youth saw his expression, the corner of his lips moved. He said a few words, then turned his head away and no longer looked at him.


    Li Xiaoming heard his words clearly.


    He said, "Youngest junior brother, watch carefully. Be careful."


    Li Xiaoming pursed his lips and looked at Gu Wei Wei Wei, who had a gentle smile on her face. He secretly squeezed her hand as if she was his final salvation.


    He would definitely be more optimistic.


    he said to himself.

 C107

    Gu Hua walked over to the seat with Li Xiaoming. Miss Gu was a little worried about the white wolf that came out of nowhere last night, so she did not stay for long. Knowing that Li Xiaoming''s opponent was a youngster who relied on his side door to ascend the throne, she gave Li Xiaoming some advice before deciding to go back and cook a delicious lunch.


    Thinking of how he would have Miss Gu''s love for him after defeating his opponent, Li Xiaoming reluctantly let her go. Gu Hua Wei could feel that they were glued to her back from a distance.


    Having a sticky younger brother was truly intoxicating.


    Walking out of the competition hall, Gu Hua furrowed her brows as she looked at the notice. Last time, she didn''t see it clearly. This time, there was no one in front of the announcement, so she could read it.


    As she got closer, rows of small characters appeared in front of her.


    Looking at the lines, Gu Hua''s eyebrows furrowed even more.


    During these two years, the top ten disciples who entered the competition must accept the challenges of all the new entry-level disciples. If the new entry-level disciples were to defeat the opponents that entered the Purple Cloud Mystic Realm, then the spots to enter the Purple Cloud Mystic Realm would belong to the new entry-level disciples.


    In other words, the Purple Cloud Secret Realm was not something that could be opened after the competition was over. And this time, even those who had the qualifications to enter the Purple Cloud Secret Realm had to accept the challenge. If they lost, they would lose.


    Fucking fall!


    Miss Gu deeply felt that if she still needed to rely on the only content in the book to get along with the living people of this world, there would be a day when she would have to pay the price for her stubbornness.


    "Lone Peak" was her first resort, but, this did not mean that the continent of the Nine Nations was really like what was written in the book. In other words, she was the one who was pleased with herself just because she had a book.


    From the start till now, she viewed everything in this world as a passerby. She had never felt like she was able to integrate into this world, as if she had always been using her god''s perspective to see what was happening, even while training to protect herself. Towards Gu Qingcheng, who would be an extreme threat to her in the future, she didn''t care at all, and thought that if she didn''t provoke her, she would be safe.


    Absolutely not.


    She had already broken away from her previous life. Other than here, she no longer had a way back. Her most sensible method was to accept this world, fuse herself with it, and have no other choice.


    Gu Hua took a step back, the haze that had been buried in her heart for so long suddenly cleared up in an instant.


    The originally messy Zhen Qi inside her body also calmed down in a split-second when she became clear-minded. The restless wild beast finally stopped being crazy.


    She thought of her parents in this world, of Li Daoming who had died for Li Xiaoming, of the White Wolf who had accompanied her, and of Auntie Cai and Yan Jiao, who had given her warmth, and she suddenly started laughing. Her dimples were faintly discernible, and her eyes were as beautiful as the stars.


    This place, she thought, was actually not as bad as she had imagined.


    Gu Ruoyun immediately decided to go and see Auntie Cai, whom she hadn''t seen since the battle started. She really missed Auntie Cai''s thousand pancakes and osmanthus cake.


    Gu Hua Wei sprinted all the way back to Jade Bamboo Peak to the kitchen at the back of Jade Bamboo Peak, passing by a large patch of forest on the bluestone path below the back of the temple. There was no one on the road, only the soft footsteps of a little girl accompanied by the rustling of the wind.


    Thinking that Auntie Cai would cook for her again, Gu Hua Wei couldn''t help but speed up her pace, running nonstop up the stairs towards the pavilions.


    Halfway there, Gu Hua Wei suddenly smelled a strong stench of blood that was almost nauseating. It smelled like rotten meat, and it was exceptionally clear on the way to the back hall.


    The sound of something chewing in the grass not too far away gradually became clearer. Gu Hua slightly calmed down, and quietly released her own spiritual sense to search for the source of the sound. She could not help but suck in a breath of cold air!


    How could it be her?!


    She opened her mouth and bit into the neck of the chicken, causing blood to spray all over her face. Chicken feathers flew all over her body, and the young girl greedily sucked the blood from the hen, swallowing it like a wild beast that had been starved for an unknown period of time. When the blood was sucked into her mouth, there was an almost sickly look of satisfaction on her face.


    Her face was dirty to the point that it was hard to see her original appearance. Lice was crawling up and down her black hair, and her eyes had almost no pupils. Only two festering black holes were left, emitting a terrible stench.


    If it weren''t for those eyes, Gu Hua felt that she wouldn''t have recognized who she was.


    However, only those black eyes filled with pus could make everyone remember her.


    Gu Hua Wei quietly looked at her like a monster drinking blood. Not long after, she sucked up a hen and then casually threw it behind her, she saw a large group of flies at the place she was thrown to, buzzing and crying. Over there, she could clearly see dozens of dried up animal corpses, and groups of insects were moving around inside the corpses.


    Gu Hua lightly covered her mouth as she felt a wave of disgust in her heart. She almost vomited out the food she had eaten that morning!


    She unconsciously took a step back and heard the young girl, who had eaten her fill and was wiping the blood from her mouth, ask sternly, "Who is it? "Who''s there?!"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei screamed ''bad'' in her heart and immediately retracted her spiritual sense, preparing to leave quietly.


    He heard the girl''s voice again, and this time, it was even more ruthless than last time. "You better come out, otherwise, I''ll take your life!" With that, she sniffed the foul-smelling air, as if trying to pick up the scent of the person who had appeared.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t care that she was blind and just wanted to get rid of this madman. She didn''t fear exposing her own cultivation and kept running forward, hoping that Yu Le didn''t smell her scent.


    The corrosive force caught her by surprise, causing her to tilt her head to dodge. The force hit a thriving maple tree, and in an instant, it turned into a magic spell. That maple tree instantly turned into a puddle of black water, and disappeared into the ground.


    Gu Hua''s heart skipped a beat. Yu Le really wasn''t a good person!


    Gu Hua turned her head and saw a girl who was only a few steps away from her. The girl could not see the path clearly, so she could only crawl on the ground until she was in front of her.


    As if she had smelled Gu Hua Wei''s scent, the young girl''s dirty face revealed a happy smile. Gu Hua Wei''s appearance was extremely strange.

 C108

    On the quiet, uninhabited bluestone path, all that was left was the giggling of a young girl, as if she had met something that made her happy. Her pitch-black eyes were locked onto Gu Hua Wei Wei''s direction.


    "Flower Tiny, it''s you ¡­"


    The voice was not a question, but an absolute affirmation.


    Gu Hua''s heart skipped a beat. She hadn''t expected Yu Le to be able to recognize her even when her eyes had gone blind.


    Miss Gu did not utter a word or move. The ice blade formed into a sharp shape at the tip of her fingers. As long as this monster dared to attack her, even if she was exposed, she would still take her life.


    "You''re not talking?" The girl''s lips curved up in a strange smile. "I can recognize you even without saying anything. Do you know why?"


    She opened her mouth and used the tip of her tongue to lick away the traces of blood in the gaps between her teeth. Her sharp teeth made Gu Hua feel pain in her neck.


    "Because of your taste." "Your smell is the best smell I''ve ever smelled. These kids all don''t have your scent of blood. It''s sweet and sweet, I really want to have a taste ¡­"


    Gu Hua suddenly remembered the first time they met. Yu Le leaned over to look at her. She praised her skin color, said that the smell on her body was good, and even said that she really liked her.


    At that time, Gu Hua Wei was still complacent and thought that her beauty had conquered this young girl. This young girl disregarded worldly ethics and wanted to have a forbidden affair with her, but now that she thought about it, Yu Le had only taken a fancy to her blood from the beginning, and wanted to suck it like a drug addict!


    At that time, the reason why Yu Le scratched her was probably because she too much wanted to suck her blood, and couldn''t control herself in front of the crowd, which was why she ended up hurting her, as if she was venting her anger. Luckily, she had the space, and the lake water had diluted the poison that had entered her body through her claws.


    Thinking of all these reasons, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei really wanted to cry. All these moths were flying towards her. She was so intoxicated.


    "Since you''ve delivered yourself up to me today, then I won''t be polite." Yu Le licked the corner of her lips again, looking as if she was too hungry to wait any longer.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei stopped pretending with her. "I want to know what exactly you are?" She was sure that Yu Le definitely wasn''t human. As for what it was, she had several guesses.


    "What am I?" Yu Le stopped what she was about to do and turned her head to think. Her face was puzzled and a little distressed. "What am I ¡­"


    The corner of Gu Hua''s lips curled up, "Didn''t you want to suck my blood? If you tell me what you really are, I''ll be waiting for you."


    A hint of joy appeared on Yu Le''s face. "Sure, sure. I''ll remember it immediately." But in the next moment, she held her head as if she was being invaded by something, and started to cry out loudly. She kept rolling in the grass, painfully knocking her head against a tree again and again, "What am I, what am I? "What am I ¡­"


    The stench of blood mixed with the stench of dead animals made Gu Hua''s slightly creased brows furrow. It was very strange.


    After lingering around for a while, Gu Hua Wei Wei finally spoke up, "Are you alright?"


    The only response she got was the sound of her body colliding with a tree. The girl''s blood flowed down her body as if she had her consciousness controlled by something ¡­


    What controlled his consciousness?


    Control your consciousness?


    Gu Hua immediately understood what was going on. She abruptly approached Yu Le, who was already delirious, and a sharp ice blade flew out from her hand, fiercely blocking the four limbs of the young girl who was still rolling on the ground. Under the premise that her muscles and bones weren''t injured, no matter how much the young girl tried to struggle, she couldn''t break free.


    Gu Hua walked closer to Yu Le. Seeing that she no longer had her original scholarly face, and her increasingly crazed expression, she couldn''t help feeling a little sad for such a girl.


    "Don''t struggle." Gu Hua raised her hand slightly. Ignoring the blood stains on her face, she pushed away the hair that had long been scattered all over her forehead. Looking at the bloody mess on her forehead, she gritted her teeth, tore off a corner of her clothes and wiped her face clean before giving her the simplest of bandages.


    The moment the young girl touched her face, for some reason, she immediately quieted down. Her dark, festering eyes stared hollowly at her as if she were looking at her but also as if there was nothing in them.


    Gu Hua gave a faint smile. It was unknown if it was sympathy or goodwill, "I know you still have consciousness." Otherwise, this kind of girl who had her divine sense controlled would still suppress herself in front of the huge appetite, or it could be said that the person controlling her had left a way out for her.


    Hearing this, Yu Le''s finger, which had been stuck on the ground, moved slightly. Gu Hua was well aware of this, but she did not reveal it. "I might not be able to help you, but don''t come looking for me next time. I''m not that easy to talk to."


    Next time, either you die or you die.


    Miss Gu''s sympathy was enough for once. After all, in all the heavens and all the living, she still did not have the ability to save the living.


    When the ice blade was about to melt, Gu Hua slightly tidied up the young girl''s clothes, stood up, and was about to leave. Until now, she still didn''t have the ability to kill a living person, even though that person could no longer be considered human.


    The voice that had been silent for too long finally opened her mouth just as she was about to leave. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll reveal your secret?"


    Secret?


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows. She turned around and saw the young girl''s body was about to be melted by the ice blade. Was this also her secret?


    "If you tell me, it will only make me more outstanding. If this is what you want, then go and do it." She paused. This time, she did not stop.


    The girl felt that the ice blade on her body had melted. She slowly got up and looked in the direction that Gu Hua Wei had left in, gently touching her lightly bandaged up forehead, and asked herself: "Just what am I? You don''t know, I don''t know myself. "


    Then, he raised his foot and left the place where he had been hibernating for days.


    When Gu Hua Wei Wei walked into the back hall of the Jade Bamboo Peak with the command token in hand, the three pairs of eyes of the three monsters resting to the side opened as if they had seen their loved ones.


    Gu Hua raised her hand and touched the skin on Monster''s thigh, refusing to budge in the slightest. "Did you make Big Sis angry again?"


    Three heads fell off at the same time, bowing pitifully. Wasn''t it just a few days ago that she secretly ran to the kitchen to scare away a new waiter, then secretly stole a few chicken legs to eat?

 C109

    "Alright, alright. Follow me." Miss Gu patted her three dog-heads in a magnanimous manner, looking like a big sister queen, "Although between us, we were unhappy in all kinds of ways from the beginning, displeasing to the eye, displeasing to the eye, and all sorts of suicidal actions, but helping you is helping me, right? So I''m helping you, right?"


    The three dog-heads nodded their heads in unison. They were in complete agreement with Miss Gu''s reasoning.


    Gu Ruoyun''s clear black and white eyes rolled around as she smiled darkly in her heart. She continued: "If I help you this time, then if anything happens to me next time, will you help me solve my problem as well?"


    The three dog heads slightly raised their heads and pondered over it. This method of conversion did not seem to be at a disadvantage, so they nodded in agreement. As long as she helped him, he would also help her in the future.


    Helping her was just helping him. This logic was so simple, how could his three heads not understand?


    Gu Hua narrowed her bright eyes and pointed at the three stupid dogs. "You guys better remember this. From now on, we''re best allies."


    The three dog heads foolishly rubbed against her palms. They felt that this little girl in front of them had never been so intimate before. All of a sudden, they felt like she wasn''t a bad person. She really looked cute.


    As soon as she entered the Zhu Clan''s backyard, lines after lines of imprints densely appeared on the pink-white wall. Those imprints were similar to a paw print, and had traces of blood on them. It seemed that some kind of monster had appeared in the backyard and done some bad things.


    The paw print was not big, and was obviously not from one of the three monsters. It appeared to be the size of a 12 or 13 year old child''s palm. It extended to the highest point of the wall and disappeared into the lush green forest.


    Gu Hua lightly raised an eyebrow. She already had an idea in mind. This kind of idiot deserved to be tricked.


    The three monsters rubbed against Gu Hua Wei''s back, seemingly dissatisfied with why she stopped halfway to look at this meaningless object.


    Gu Hua lightly patted his head, and headed straight for Auntie Cai''s house. Knocking on the door, the linen robed lady appeared in Gu Hua''s line of sight, and the three dog heads behind Miss Gu all shyly lowered their arrogant heads, as if they had seen a girl they liked. They didn''t dare to look straight ahead, as if they were extremely shy.


    Lady Gu glanced at the three shivering monsters in amusement. She revealed the most beautiful smile to the woman in front of her and said with a smile, "Big sister, I''ve come to see you."


    When Madame Cai saw the uninvited Lady Gu, she was overjoyed. She immediately grabbed onto her little hand and ate her tofu without hesitation. "Miaoyu, I missed you so much. Come in quickly." Saying so, he pulled Miss Gu into the room. He glared coldly at the three dog-heads and coldly snorted. Under the pitiful gazes of the three monsters, he mercilessly closed the door. This damn monster wanted to enter her room!


    Madame Cai closed the door, then took Gu Hua Wei''s hand and sat on the bed. She caressed the purple marks left on the girl''s face by her fight and said with a pang in her heart, "I''ve suffered a little."


    Upon hearing this, Gu Hua Wei knew that this sentimental elder sister had once again begun to show her unrestrained sympathy.


    "Does it hurt?" Holding up Miss Gu''s tender face that could make a person die without paying a price, Auntie Cai wished she could have left the wounds she didn''t want to see on her body. Look, those wounds had made her little darling look so haggard.


    "It doesn''t hurt" was the lightest of them all, so how could it hurt? It was just that the feeling of someone caring about someone''s heartache was really good.


    "Good boy." Auntie Cai''s understanding was very good. At such a young age, Miss Gu was already so strong that her eyes were almost watering from the pain. She still insisted that it would not hurt, which made Gu Ruoyun really like her. Gu Hua Wei Wei: Can I say that I was moved by you?


    After blowing on the wound for a while, Auntie Cai let go of Miss Gu''s little face and turned to stroke Miss Gu''s long black hair, which had never been cut since she came to this place. Perhaps it was due to the effect of the lake water, but Gu Hua Wei Wei finally bid farewell to the yellow hair of her infant days.


    "How''s the competition these days?" Auntie Cai took out a Pear Blossom Wood Peacock comb from under her pillow and released Gu Shenwei''s messy hair after the fight. She brushed it again and again gently. "Tell Big Sis about the little bastards that bullied my cute little girl."


    When Gu Hua Wei heard her mention those troublesome opponents, she smiled sweetly. With a little girl''s pride in her eyes, she said, "Big sister, let me tell you, I didn''t lose. I beat them all black and blue!"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei couldn''t believe that a girl like Madame Cai, who had hidden her talents, would not know of her performance in the ring. However, no matter what the purpose of this question was, or if she had no purpose at all, she would play the part of being right under Lady Cai''s nose.


    "Our Slight Chance is truly amazing." Auntie Cai pursed her lips, as if she was very proud of Gu Hua. Even she didn''t expect that a girl with no talent in the Five Spiritual Roots like Gu Hua Wei would rely on her so-called divine power to enter the top fifteen. Everyone in the Yun Sect had a whole new level of respect for her.


    Although none of the elders said anything, it was clear that her treasure finally had the chance to turn the situation around and become its master. She was truly happy for her.


    However, he didn''t know whether or not he would come here to see her after becoming someone else''s disciple ¡­ Auntie Cai slightly raised her eyebrows. She really couldn''t bear to part with such a little girl.


    She hurriedly let go of her hand and wanted to rub her hair, but when she looked down, she found that the little girl was looking at her from the side, and there was no hint of blame in her eyes. The little girl gave her a sweet smile, revealing a few small teeth that were as sticky as glutinous rice, a round face, a small nose, and round eyes. She looked really cute, Cai Niang had never seen a cute little girl like this before.


    She lowered her head and kissed the little girl''s cheeks. The fruity fragrance was suffocating Auntie Cai. She rubbed the top of her head, which was still in a daze, and thought to herself, "This is so f * cking cute!"

 C110

    Auntie Cai was filled with emotions. She was more and more reluctant to part with this girl who was getting brighter and brighter. She was like a bright pearl covered in dust, slowly blooming with her own radiance.


    If it was said that she couldn''t forget the memory of that small, fleshy face at first, then now, there was a trace of unexplainable doubt in her heart.


    Gu Hua smiled and looked around the room. She then asked, "Big sister, do you have anything to eat today?" Her main purpose in coming here was to find something to eat.


    The pattern shows Tucson breaking.


    The wrinkles at the corner of Auntie Cai''s eyes were etched gently. She pointed at Miss Gu''s nose and said, "Greedy Cat, Big Sis will go get you something to eat now." When the three dog heads outside heard the commotion, their eyes lit up. Being ignored by Auntie Cai, the light dimmed again, and Gu Hua covered her mouth with her hand as she smiled. The three dog heads glanced at her with a wronged expression.


    Gu Hua smiled inside. I let a brainless person like you bully me, and now someone is bullying you. Good and evil indeed comes back in return. Don''t let this life be too good.


    After eating the braised hundred year old carp prepared meticulously by Auntie Cai, Gu Shenwei touched her warm stomach and left comfortably under the envious eyes of the three monsters.


    This kind of cruel and merciless way of beating the enemy wasn''t any better.


    Returning to the thatched cottage, Gu Hua Wei Wei did not discover the silly wolf cub. Who knew where he had gone to?


    Gu Ruoyun lay quietly on her bed. She no longer had the mood to cultivate as she quietly stared at the roof. Thinking about the wolf that was dozens of times her size, she felt an unspeakable sorrow in her heart.


    Even now, she still could not accept that such a big white wolf was the silly little wolf that she had toiled so hard to raise for so long. The difference was too great, it was really unacceptable.


    However, she couldn''t be completely indifferent when she thought of the ice on his body. After all, he had accompanied her for so many lonely days.


    Thinking of this and looking at the darkening sky, Miss Gu simply stopped sleeping. She looked at the fellow who had sinned before. Judging from his attitude towards her for so long, he probably wouldn''t take revenge on her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s heart was no longer worried, so she did not tarry any longer. It was time to find that guy.


    He walked out of the house and used his wind-attributed spiritual energy. Along the way, he was like an ethereal mountain breeze. Not long later, he arrived at the cave where the white wolf resided.


    Gu Ruoyun did not remain aloof. She strode into the cave. Without her spiritual energy to nourish him, did that fellow suffer from frostbite? And should she apologize to him for kicking him? Perhaps he should roast him an extra piece of the mutated elk meat, so that he wouldn''t be angry. After all, the Vengeance Goddess was the scariest.


    Entering the cave, Gu Ruoyun looked at the scene before her. There was only one thought in her mind: This is good, I don''t need to prepare anything at all. I just need to save myself the trouble.


    In the huge cave, there was no longer the snow-white wolf that was there this morning, only a pile of dried up grass and a pile of extinguished flames. In the huge cave, there was no longer the snow-white wolf that was there this morning, only a pile of dried up grass and a pile of extinguished flames.


    Her intuition told her that this lazy guy wouldn''t have gone out looking for food. After eating the food she cooked, how could that picky guy return to the day where he drank blood and had nothing to do with food? However, she wasn''t sure. She had an intuition that he was leaving without saying a word.


    Gu Hua was unable to clearly describe what she felt. There was no anger, no sadness, only a sense of loss. She had thought he would stay with her after he had promised her, but he had gone back on his word.


    She felt an indescribable sense of relief, as if the unsettling pressure weighing down on her heart had finally disappeared. Her life would eventually return to its original trajectory.


    And this white wolf was just the biggest accident.


    That''s all.


    Gu Hua Wei gently sat down with her clothes on the place where the white wolf had been lying, looked out at the gentle evening sky, and thought back to everything that had happened to her since she came to this world in the book. She silently discovered, as if she had never trusted anyone except, that white wolf, she was willing to believe that if there were no mishaps, she would keep such a cute guy by leaving a little hope on this Immortal Cultivation path.


    And sometimes, life must always come to an end, life must never be forced.


    In this world, there were many things that did not need to be overly persistent and did not need to search for answers that were not that important to everyone.


    The spiritual qi in her dantian was slowly spreading to every vein in her body, and her original meridian was faintly expanding. Although it was not very obvious, Miss Gu still smiled, and closed her eyes as she slept on the dry grass.


    In the cold cave, other than the girl''s light breath, the white fog entered the cave from every corner. The moment it came close to the girl, it disappeared.


    A long-legged gray bird quietly landed outside the cave where the strange flowers were blooming. It stared at the place where the spirit energy was gathering with complicated eyes, turning into a man in his forties. It sighed helplessly and said, "In the end, it was me who suffered." The deep regret coupled with the exaggerated expression actually had an indescribable feeling of joy.


    "God, what a heaven-defying thing. I can''t even look at it myself." The back of the man''s head was extremely troubled. He couldn''t afford to offend either one of them.


    Just the thought of it made him feel intoxicated.


    A dreamless night.


    On the second day, Gu Hua woke up in the cave as if nothing had happened. When she discovered the white fog that was faintly discernible in her dantian, she felt a burst of joy in her heart. Was she going to have her own spiritual altar?


    As the name implied, a spiritual altar would only appear after a cultivator had reached the Foundation Establishment stage, similar to a pavilion. Unless one had heaven-defying luck, a spiritual altar like this would not appear until one''s dantian reached a certain level.


    For example, if there was one Foundation Establishment stage and another Core Formation stage appeared, then the advantage would be greater for every stage of cultivation. If there were no spiritual altars after the Aurous Core stage, then there wouldn''t be another in this lifetime.


    In the book, Gu Qingcheng appeared after she had reached the Foundation Establishment stage. With the help of the Body Refinement Secret Art, she was able to achieve twice the results with half the work. Very quickly, she became a hot rookie in the Yun Sect.


    It was probably her state of mind that allowed her to gain a spiritual altar this time around.


    Gu Hua lightly touched the corner of her mouth as she gave a sweet smile. She didn''t know what kind of mental state her Qingcheng would have in order to have her own spiritual altar.


    One had to know that she, Gu Hua Wei, was a transcender, and she was almost thirty years old in this life to have such a state of mind. As for Gu Qingcheng, she was only a young girl in her teens.

 C111

    Gu Hua Wei Wei did not wait for her silly little wolf on the morning of the second day. She knew that no matter how long it took, the dead child would probably not return. She did not stay any longer and turned to leave the cave.


    The dutiful and dutiful Mr. Bird followed behind Lady Gu quietly, trying his best to act as a good escort.


    After yesterday''s match, there was already a final slot in the Cloud Sect''s Large Competition.


    Hidden Cloud Peak, Li Xiaoming, Frost Jade, Pit over the Swamp, Green Mountain, Deer City, Cloudsoaring Peak, Lin An, Five-fingered Peak, Zuo Yan, Ming Dynasty, Bamboo Jade Peak, Yun Hua, and Gu Hua.


    As she looked at the name that was stuck on the wall of the main hall, Gu Hua''s lips curved up into a gentle smile. No wonder she was so happy, it wasn''t easy for her to enter the top 10 and have a chance to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    This time, it was a contest between 10 to 5. It was still drawing lots to decide one''s opponent. Everything was fate.


    He was a heaven-defying figure, and was rumored to be the daughter of the Lingyun Peak''s Peak Master. Growing up in the Cloudsoaring sect, she had already reached the third level of the Foundation Establishment stage at the age of twelve, far surpassing other disciples of the same age. Her temper was comparable to the previous owner of the book, and she was extremely domineering and vicious, practically doing whatever she wanted to do.


    Most likely, the Ling Yun Peak was a big family named shameless.


    Gu Hua slightly rubbed her chin as she estimated the probability of defeating this domineering young miss. She estimated that after half a day, Miss Gu had finally obtained a clear answer ¡ª


    Impossible.


    How cruel was this?


    For a recently established Foundation Establishment fella like her to defeat a genius of the third level of the Foundation Establishment Stage, that was simply a matter of life and death.


    Even if her luck was overpowered, she would still be beaten to death.


    Gu Hua let out a small sigh and moved closer to Li Xiaoming to see what she had drawn. Seeing the two words, Yun Hua, Miss Gu devoutly lit a candle for the girl who had been trying her best to get into the top 10.


    What happened to Li Xiaoming was also her fate.


    Relying on the bamboo sticks he had drawn, Yun Ying''s opponent was Hidden Cloud Peak''s Moor of Yue, while New Deer City''s opponent was Five Fingers Peak''s Zuo Yan, while Yuhan''s opponent was the Five Fingers Peak''s Ming Dynasty.


    Looking at the camp, Miss Gu couldn''t help but exclaim, "As expected of the disciples under the Sect Leader. Just the Green Summit of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm alone already occupied three spots."


    Right now, it was no longer a group arena. At the final moment, they could only fight one match at a time.


    Gu Hua Wei quietly sat at the bottom of the stage. The first match was between Yu Han and Five Fingers Peak.


    With regards to Yuhan, Miss Gu''s heart was rather complicated. He was the only one who had seen her in the worst state. At that time, she had been angry at him, but now she felt that she was too childish. And after three years of baptism, this young man no longer had his initial ignorance. He was more than young and was much calmer, but she could not see through his cultivation.


    The Ming Dynasty of the Five Fingers Peak was obviously not easy to deal with. Just its imposing aura was enough to make all the girls in the audience look up to it. It was more aggressive than a light body like Yu Han.


    Gu Hua blinked her eyes. Lin An''s cultivation base was already at the third level of the Foundation Establishment Stage. The ancient kids wanted to thoroughly torture the weird aunties of the twenty-first century into dogs.


    "Is Junior Sister confident?" As the fight raged on the high platform, Gu Hua''s ears were suddenly filled with a clear sound, as if a clear spring had broken all of her memories.


    His gaze was as clear as a blue sky that didn''t contain clouds, empty and without boundaries. You could find yourself in there, but you couldn''t find yourself there, and he quietly watched one person as if he was looking through another into the vast sky. It was a kind of indescribable feeling.


    Gu Hua Wei could only use the word ''perverse'' to describe this youth who he had only seen twice.


    Other than Li Xiaoming, it was also very hard for her to not have a good impression of him in the Cloud Sect.


    New Deer City.


    Outer disciples of Qing Mountain Peak.


    A youth whose cultivation was similarly impossible for her to see.


    Just like her, the youth who climbed to the top step by step using his identity as an outer sect had an exquisite face that could suffocate anyone, an unfathomable gaze, and an unfathomable cultivation base.


    F * ck!


    Miss Gu screamed in her heart. This pervert should be the main character, right? Why did the book never mention this person''s name? Author: What kind of joke are you trying to make? The pattern shows Tucson breaking.


    "Junior Sister?" As if noticing her distraction, the youth lightly called out.


    Gu Hua recovered her wits, revealing an almost infatuated smile, slightly distressed. "Senior Brother, I''m a little nervous, but Senior Sister Lin An looks really powerful, I''m very afraid of losing too badly."


    "Junior Sister, you only need to calm your heart. It doesn''t matter if you win or lose."


    Calm down?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei who had been tensed up because of Lin An''s valiance suddenly felt relieved.


    Calm down.


    After all, Lin An might not be able to calm down.


    Lifting her eyes to look at the youth who had already regained his smile, Gu Hua''s heart was no longer as relaxed. Was this heaven defying talent really not the main character?


    Did he really have something to do with Gu Qingmu?


    However, was it really possible for such a top quality genius to appear here due to the relationship between her and the woman? Do you want real men to go for soy sauce or soy sauce?


    "Senior Brother, you''re so awesome." Miss Gu reached out her doggy legs and hugged the youth''s arm. "I really want to worship you."


    The smile on the corner of Lu Cheng''s lips became even more pronounced. He looked like Gu Hua Wei''s eyes were still pitch-black, like the endless black hole in a movie of the apocalypse.


    Gu Hua continued as if nothing had happened, "Senior Brother, please take care of me in the future."


    "Of course." "He clearly knew that she was referring to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm." If you encounter danger in the future, just hide behind me, Junior Sister. "


    Gu Hua felt a surge of joy in her heart. Before she could reply, a muffled voice sounded from the other side, "She doesn''t need your care. I''ll bring her with me."


    Gu Hua glanced over and saw a young man in a black robe. The young man was none other than the student she had ignored for a long time, Li Xiaoming.


    Li Xiaoming looked at her with a wronged expression. His eyes were filled with the accusation that she had neglected such a big person like him.


    What''s so good about this pretty boy? All he knew was to joke around with him, and he didn''t know how to console him!

 C112

    Gu Hua burst out laughing. "Alright, alright, my dearest Senior Brother Li, you have to protect me as well."


    Li Xiaoming''s unsightly expression turned better, but he still glared unhappily at Lu Cheng, who had been shot. "I won''t let anything happen to you." Then, he sat closer to her, as if he was afraid that Gu Hua would be bewitched by this useless gigolo and throw him to the side.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was amused by his actions and laughed. He playfully winked at the awkward Lu Cheng, indicating that he didn''t mind. Lu Cheng also smiled at her, indicating that he didn''t care about this young boy.


    Li Xiaoming glared at them angrily. While he was feeling vexed, his gaze also shifted to the two youths on the stage who were already engaged in a fierce battle.


    On the high platform, the blue-clothed Ming Dynasty and the black-clothed Yuhan had been going back and forth for hundreds of times without any extravagant moves. However, the surging Lingqi in the air told everyone that everything was not as simple as it seemed.


    To Gu Hua''s surprise, Yu Han, who she thought would lose without a doubt, was able to fight evenly with the third level of the Foundation Establishment stage of the Ming Dynasty, and even slightly stronger than the Ming dynasty. It could be seen how tolerant this unknown youth of the Cloud Sect was.


    There weren''t many people with thick hair, so witnessing such a stunning scene was extremely precious.


    The jade cold was a single Ice Spirit Root. The overwhelming ice spikes instantly crushed the wood vines in the Ming Dynasty, and the green spirit energy collapsed on the stage. The youth in black leisurely walked up to the blue-clothed youth, who knew that he had lost the battle, and didn''t try to entangle himself with him. He slightly cupped his hands, "Junior Brother Yuhan is extremely talented, and his cultivation has advanced to the point of admitting defeat."


    Finished speaking, the Ming Dynasty did not linger and flew off the stage. Yu Han stood up straight on the stage, his gentle temperament gave off a refreshing feeling. Gu Hua gave a faint praising smile. This guy, he did not seem like a good person.


    "Junior Brother Yuhan is the son of the Peak Master, there''s no need to be surprised."


    The son of the Peak Master?


    Jade cold?


    Gu Hua recalled the first time she saw Yu Han, and an answer came to her mind.


    "Are you saying that he is from Jade Bamboo Peak ¡­"


    Lu Cheng interrupted her. "Exactly."


    There were only two words left in Miss Gu''s mind ¡ª an ox and a fork!


    The back door was simply too awesome.


    She really wanted to say, she wanted to have a mother who was the Peak Master as well, okay?


    "Junior Brother Yuhan has read up on the Sect''s cultivation method since he was young, and thus found a cultivation method of his own under the guidance of the Peak Master. It''s normal for him to have such a cultivation method." New Deer City''s expression had always been calm, but Gu Hua Wei was not at all calm.


    Since Yu Han was already so powerful and New Deer City was still claiming to be mediocre, then who could tell her what kind of heaven defying existence this New Deer City fellow was?


    This world was too terrifying. She wanted to return home ¡­


    In the end, she could only agree, "Senior Brother is right."


    Then, the beautiful senior brother gave her a sensible look and lightly patted her head, attracting the black-clothed youth''s murderous gaze.


    The second match, was between Yun Ying and the Hidden Cloud Peak disciple Yue Yang.


    This was another personal disciple of the headmaster.


    Yue Yang was also chosen as the Sect Leader''s personal disciple along with Li Xiaoming. Although his cultivation level wasn''t as good as Li Xiaoming''s, he was still a youth that couldn''t be underestimated.


    However, against the scheming beauty, Yun Ying, no matter how strong the young lad was, he would only be reduced to a pile of dregs.


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua Wei couldn''t help but to light a candle in his heart for Moor of the Moon.


    Yueze''s talent was extremely high, but he couldn''t help himself from using any means available to him, and was soon beaten into a pulp by Yunying. Soon, he fell unconscious, making everyone''s hair stand on end for the beautiful girl on the stage.


    She couldn''t afford to offend someone so scheming.


    The third one to go on stage was Li Xiaoming. As for Li Xiaoming, Gu Hua Wei could only say, "Yun Hua, you will lose beautifully to me."


    No matter how hard Yun Hua tried, no matter how hard he tried, or how much he struggled, he was still ruthlessly destroyed by Li Xiaoming. Although the way the young man threw the beautiful girl off the stage was not a gentleman at all, Gu Hua Wei still mentally praised him thirty-two times.


    Soon, it was the turn of the calm and composed Deer City''s Deer Prince to face off against the Five Fingers Peak Master. It was the secluded disciple of the Five Fingers Peak Master, Zuo Yan.


    In front of him was a thirteen year old youth who was carrying a large saber that weighed no less than a hundred kilograms. The youth''s skin was dark and he was tall, and his thick muscles actually caused the loose sleeves of the ancient people to be stretched out, his explosive power seemed to be able to tilt out in an instant, forming an obvious inverse of what New Deer City could do.


    If this thing was placed in the 21st century, then the godly horse fitness officer would have to roll off the stage. This was too much of a blow to a person''s abilities.


    Zuo Yan, like the Ming Dynasty, was a man who did not say much. He raised the big blade on his back and swung it towards the seemingly weak Lu Cheng without any hesitation. From afar, one could hear the sound of a sharp blade slicing through the air.


    However, Lu Cheng didn''t seem to feel the same way. He stood there without moving, allowing the saber to strike him. The edge of his lips was thin, and if one were to look at him carefully, they would definitely notice the taunting smile on his lips.


    The gigantic blade became closer and closer to the youth''s body. In an instant, the youth''s neck was chopped off! Just when everyone thought that New Deer City was doomed, the youth''s broadsword suddenly stopped in its tracks, as if something had stopped it from advancing.


    Everyone below the stage looked carefully and saw a slender white hand gently clamping down onto the shining silver blade with its index and middle fingers. Not a single drop of blood fell from the blade, but the blade could no longer penetrate into his body! The sabre wielder was stunned, while the audience went into an uproar!


    "How could this be ¡­" "How could someone receive a single blow from a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator empty-handed?!"


    "Is this hand made of iron? "So powerful!"


    "Senior Brother Lu Cheng is too cool, my idol!"


    "This is an unimaginable matter. It is simply too unbelievable."


    Gu Hua was slightly lost in thought. She was beginning to understand just how powerful this delicate youth was.

 C113

    His two slender fingers gently folded, and a dumbstruck crisp sound rang out in the air. Something couldn''t withstand a fold as it fell to the ground.


    The young man was dressed in blue, his fingers moving with a smile on his face. The pieces of his blade fell onto the stage. In an instant, there was complete silence beneath the stage!


    Is ?!


    It only took two fingers to break a hundred jin large saber? Is this even human?


    The young boys and girls below the stage were already at a loss as to how to express their feelings. Their minds were left with only one word ¡ª What the f * ck!


    Gu Hua lightly rubbed the goosebumps on her arm. Hearing Li Xiaoming panting beside her, the teenager was probably frightened by this heaven defying thing. After all, Li Xiaoming was only eleven years old.


    She reached out to pat the youth''s shoulder, doing her best to comfort him, "Don''t panic."


    Li Xiaoming looked up at her. There was no fear in his eyes. On the contrary, there was an indescribable light. It was as if he had found some spark in the darkness that made him move forward. He was filled with determination.


    "I won''t panic." Li Xiaoming clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "I only use my strength to talk to people like them."


    What the f * * k!


    Was it really possible to talk to such a person with strength?


    Gu Hua felt that he couldn''t keep up with the ancients'' determination to win.


    "Just watch." Li Xiaoming stared fixedly at Qing Feng, who was like the moon and the moon on the stage. His eyes were determined to become stronger, as if nothing could make his heart surge more than standing at the most eye-catching position.


    Miss Gu''s eyes suddenly flashed as she looked at her fair and callused hands. Suddenly, she had no idea what she wanted to do the most.


    Both New Deer City and Li Xiaoming wanted to get to the best place, but she seemed to want to get rid of the original owner''s tragic fate. As for himself, he didn''t even know what he wanted to do as a new human in the twenty-first century.


    This was not a good idea.


    Gu Hua felt slightly vexed.


    On the high platform, a clear youth that was as cold as ice was quietly looking at his lifeless opponent. There was no contempt in his beautiful almond-shaped eyes, but instead, there was some vague ridicule, as if something similar had happened in the same place in a certain month, a very, very long time ago. As for when it happened, New Deer City could not recall it, but as for whether or not it was worth it, it was never very important to him.


    Zuo Yan only regained his senses after a long while, seeing his treasured blade being shattered by an unknown outer disciple''s two fingers, a heartache arose in his heart. He didn''t care what kind of monster he was facing, he clenched his fist and punched towards the nearby Lu Cheng, the violent gale rushing towards him and directly towards Lu Cheng''s head, "Go and die!"


    With a smile on his face, Lu Cheng gently moved his hand. It was still the same hand, calm and collected, like gentle water wrapped around a flame. He slowly clenched Zuo Yan''s fist, which was as imposing as a large blade just now, like a thunderbolt, completely immobilized.


    "Junior apprentice-brother, you are too impatient." Lu Cheng chuckled, but he wasn''t in a hurry to make a move. "If you calm your heart, you might not lose to me."


    Zuo Yan couldn''t break free from Lu Cheng''s grasp, so he didn''t force him. He glared fiercely at Lu Cheng and spat, "Keep your hypocrisy. I won''t accept your kindness. If you want to kill me, kill me!"


    The smile on the corner of Lu Cheng''s lips was instantly stifled, as though there was a moment of change in his countenance.


    "As you wish." Lu Cheng retracted the polite smile on his face and threw Zuo Yan out without hesitation! The sound of a heavy object hitting the ground made one''s heart go numb.


    Gu Ruoyun retracted her floating spiritual sense. Her gaze slowly drifted over to the blue-clothed youth who was still smiling like water. An indistinct awkwardness made her frown.


    This was a difficult and nearly impossible young man. He was handsome, gentle, and strong. Even as an outer sect disciple, he had a talent that was even more heaven-defying than a direct disciple of the sect master.


    A teenager looked so perfect.


    However, in this world, the more perfect something was, the bigger the flaw was. What would happen when it was perfectly shattered?


    One must know that the greatest perfection is the greatest flaw.


    Gu Hua gave Lu Cheng a sweet smile and said, "Senior Brother, you''re really amazing!"


    Lu Cheng replied with a smile. He patted the girl''s soft hair and said softly, "Don''t worry."


    Gu Hua was stunned for a moment. "Thank you, Senior Brother."


    "You''re welcome."


    Gu Hua''s smile became even sweeter as she brushed past the teenager''s shoulder and walked towards the stage step by step. Her opponent couldn''t be underestimated in the first round of the ten people''s battle. She couldn''t split her mind and think about anything else.


    The young girl in pink dress had long since arrived, holding a snake skin whip that was as red as blood, and standing there arrogantly. She saw Gu Hua walk over step by step with a disdainful sneer coming from her nose.


    Gu Hua curled her lips. Another spoiled little girl.


    Every time she met this chuunibyou, her heart would feel cold.


    Gu Hua Wei finally climbed onto the high platform and stood opposite Lin An. The girl opposite her humphed lightly and said in a forgiving tone, "You''re my opponent?" His tone was completely indifferent.


    Gu Hua''s voice was slightly choked. This girl really looked down on her, but her mouth was still filled with courtesy. "Greetings, Senior Sister Lin An. I am Yuzhu Peak''s Gu Baiwei."


    Hearing her name, the mockery on Lin An''s lips grew even stronger. He said with his nose, "I have never heard of this name before."


    The meaning behind his words was no more than that, you''re someone who doesn''t deserve any face. To dare to compare notes with me, you''re simply a joke!


    However, based on Miss Gu''s thick skin, she still maintained her amiable air, "Junior Sister is only an outer disciple. It''s normal for Senior Sister to not have heard of me."


    "You''re quite tactful." Towards Gu Hua Wei Wei''s patience, Lin An finally revealed a smile without disdain, and said gratefully, "Since you are so honest, I will make sure you don''t lose face."


    "Senior apprentice-sister, you must be joking." Gu Hua pursed her lips. Since when did she become someone who would get favors from others? She really couldn''t tolerate it any longer.


    "You''ll know soon enough whether I''m joking or not." Lin An waved the whip that contained countless amounts of blood. With a taunting look on her beautiful face, she said, "I won''t be soft-hearted just because you''re a girl."


    "Exactly."


    "Humph!"

 C114

    The blood-red whip followed the last sentence like a long snake dancing in the air. It flicked its tongue that was not gentle at all and circled around and around, covering its face in a layer of raging flames as it pounced towards Gu Hua''s face!


    The streamlined fiery light accompanied by the long whip that licked blood like hemp actually had a somewhat unspeakably oppressive beauty.


    In Gu Hua''s eyes, the whip was getting closer and closer. Almost in an instant, it would wrap around her body and burn her into ashes!


    She did not think that her first whip would miss. In her opinion, this trash who entered the top ten without even hearing the name of the person would end up miserably defeated by her, because so far, no one had been able to escape from her Bloodthirsty Whip!


    This lucky piece of trash was no exception!


    Gu Hua took a deep breath. The moment the long whip swung at her, her body seemed to soften. With an unbelievably soft strength, she fiercely leaned back and the long whip filled with killing intent ruthlessly tore through the air like a gust of wind in the blink of an eye!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei hadn''t recovered yet, but the Wind Returning Voice almost made her unable to retract her position in time. The clever long whip changed its course the moment the prey missed its target, and fiercely lashed out towards the girl who didn''t have enough time to react, with a strength that was more than three times stronger than the first whip!


    Gu Hua did not dare to think too much. She supported herself on the ground with one hand and flipped sideways in the air. The second whip swept past her like a raging fire and the astral wind that brushed past her body could almost tear a custom-made disciple''s uniform into pieces!


    Gu Hua''s face was slightly ashen as she stood up in a sorry state. The third whip had finally changed its position.


    The handle of the whip was raised above her head, and on top of the long whip thick with raging flames suddenly sprouted out an outrageous amount of green seedlings. That seedling was not afraid of the fire on the whip at all, and instead followed the sparks and quickly covered the entire whip. In an instant, the long fire whip identified the position of Gu Hua Wei''s whip, and fiercely welcomed the top of Gu Hua Wei''s head from all directions, making it impossible for anyone to avoid it!


    It was not hard to tell that the strong flames on the whip and the green vines that had already grown into vines would heavily injure the person who had been whipped to death!


    Gu Hua quietly closed her eyes. The piercing sound of the wind allowed her to clearly understand the difference between Lin An and herself. The 3rd level of the Foundation Establishment stage and the early Foundation Establishment stage were two completely different concepts.


    Drawing the dagger from his calf, he could only take one step at a time.


    The blood-red long whip quickly came straight at her. Gu Hua Wei had no time to dodge, and her dagger clashed heavily with the long whip like an egg striking a stone. The immense force was irresistible to the dagger, and Gu Hua was ruthlessly thrown by the whip!


    An enormous pain came from his wrist all the way down to his entire body. It was an indescribable dull pain, as if there was something in his bones.


    As she violently coughed out a mouthful of blood, Gu Hua Wei felt her vision go black, and could not see anything clearly. The only thing that she could be sure of was that although she fell out, she was not completely out of the picture.


    She got up in a daze and shook her head. A suffocating pain came from her neck, causing her to instantly wake up.


    The blood-red whip was like a maggot attached to her neck as it coiled around her neck. The young girl in red stood right in front of her with an unspeakable complacency on her face. It was as if she was already used to such a situation.


    Gu Hua used her hand to try to remove the bindings around her neck, but they only tightened as time passed. She knew very well that they were vines on a whip that were already ready to strike.


    "Admit defeat?" The red-clothed girl said arrogantly, "As long as you admit defeat, I''ll let you go. I won''t abuse the weak!"


    "Weak ¡­" Gu Hua lightly repeated Lin An''s words. For some reason, she wanted to laugh. She was truly a weak and explosive weakling.


    "If you don''t admit defeat, then I''ll accompany you to the end!" It had to be known that it had been a long time since someone had fed her the Bloodthirsty Whip. This time, she definitely had to make this trash know what suffering was, and it would be best if he never had the chance to participate in the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    Trash is trash!


    With that, he did not give Gu Hua any chance to retort and tightened the grip on his fist. The blood-red long whip easily burrowed into the girl''s tender neck, the fierce flames tormented her tender skin, yet not a single drop of fresh red blood flowed out. All of it wrapped around the Bloodthirsty Whip, and soon disappeared.


    The green vines seemed to have seen something delicious as they desperately wrapped themselves around their prey, constantly swaying their bodies. They wanted to go deeper, deeper, warmer and easier to take root in, in search of a better home.


    Gu Hua was so weak that she couldn''t even cough out a mouthful of blood. She could only grip the dagger in her hand tightly and cut the vines that were wrapping around her again and again. Her body couldn''t hold on much longer.


    Regardless of her talent or not, she would lose the chance to reach the best status with this sentence.


    This was probably a well thought out plan of a woman. Although Lin An seemed very domineering, when it came to being smart, he would not be vague.


    However, she had never accepted her fate, nor would she accept that this was the end that belonged to her.


    She had yet to become a truly free person, why would she be destroyed in the hands of such a little girl? She was unwilling, why was she willing?!


    The raging flames did not hesitate to wrap around both of her hands. Gu Hua Wei already had no more worries, she only wanted to live, no matter what, no matter what the result was, she had to live well, live life with dignity, she could not be crippled, definitely could not!


    Gritting her teeth, Gu Hua used all the spiritual qi in her body to concentrate on her hands, biting the corner of her lips, and using all her strength to pull the long whip on her neck. Her white fingers were already badly mutilated, and the vines were pulled out one by one.

 C115

    Below the high platform, many young boys and girls could not help but cover their faces.


    No one would have thought that such a good-for-nothing in their eyes would actually have such perseverance. Even though he was so close to death, he had never given up on himself.


    Perhaps, there were many things that could never be considered good luck.


    You will never understand how much effort those people have put in to achieve the same goal in a corner that you don''t know. Why all the success should be carried by a single sentence of luck?


    No one could deny a person''s efforts, no one could!


    "Slight ¡­" The youth in black didn''t even blink as he quietly looked at the badly mutilated girl on the high platform. The hostility in his eyes was enough to send chills down one''s spine.


    The blue-clothed youth looked at the high platform with a complicated expression. Unknowingly, his gently drooping eyelids had a slight tremble.


    Gu Hua clenched her white teeth and gave Lin An a puzzled smile. Her eyes were clear as she whipped the long whip that had sunk into the skin of her neck with all her might!


    Lin An, who was holding the long whip, was caught off guard. He had to take a few steps back due to the backlash from his own strength before he managed to stabilize himself.


    The young girl was wearing an outer court disciple''s robe and had a bloody wound on her neck. Her face was pale and the corner of her mouth was broken as she stood on the high platform. However, her big eyes were never bright.


    Gu Hua smiled faintly. She finally understood, she thought, the greatest meaning of her life in this world. Perhaps she was still alive, living on and on until she could protect herself bravely.


    She wanted to live, to use her second life to live well, to replace the old Gu Hua Wei, to live without a care for her life!


    No one can let her die! No one could!


    After Lin An stood still, she finally felt a trace of surprise when she saw that Gu Hua Wei was still standing, but her mouth was still as venomous as ever. "To be able to endure through the first round, you must have some skill. But to be able to wound yourself so heavily is only so-so." Flinging the long whip that was still shining brightly, Lin An touched the whip''s body that was getting more and more red due to absorbing the fresh blood and continued, "If you admit defeat now, it would still be too late."


    "I won''t admit defeat." Miss Gu spoke softly, her voice filled with unquestionable certainty, "I''ve never admitted defeat before."


    Even if she didn''t have the last bit of strength, she still wouldn''t admit defeat.


    "That''s what I like to hear." Lin An did not get angry and instead laughed, "This way, I will have enough food to feed my baby." She kissed the whip and it swung free in the air, as if it were cheering.


    Gu Hua steadied her urge to vomit blood, trying her best to remain calm. "If you have the ability, then come at me."


    Hearing this, Lin An felt that his dignity had been challenged. He immediately retorted, "Watch carefully."


    The woman in red wielded a long whip in her hand. It was as if she was stepping on a cool breeze. She instantly disappeared from the high platform without a single sound.


    Gu Hua quietly closed her eyes. She extended her spiritual sense to an unlimited amount, and the sudden gust of wind in the air made her lips curl into a tranquil smile.


    The girl, however, seemed to have eyes on her back as her body tilted to the side. Taking advantage of the opportunity, the long whip caught up with her, and with her back facing upwards, she bent down to dodge, the long whip struck nothing but the vines on the whip didn''t want to fall behind. Like a net, the long whip was discarded and its claws clawed towards the group of girls.


    The red clothed girl appeared on the stage after missing three hits. She angrily glared at Gu Hua Wei who had a straight face and sneered, "You think this is the end? Just you wait, I won''t give you another chance to escape! "


    Gu Hua''s lips curled up into a smile. She looked at Lin An with a mocking expression and softly said, "I''ll accompany you to the end."


    She did not expect that this unknown trash would end up like this in her hands. This was already the safest two moves out of the three, basically there were very few disciples in the Cloud Sect that could make her use two moves, but this trash not only used brute force to break her first move, but also used some unknown method to find out where she hid in the air and avoid the three fatal hits! He still had the strength to fight her until the end! She could no longer convince herself that this piece of trash was entirely due to luck.


    No useless firewood would have such good luck.


    After hesitating for so long, she could only use the third move. Her heart was at odds.


    If he didn''t use the third move, perhaps ¡­ If he used the third move, perhaps...


    Thinking up to here, Lin An''s eyes actually turned a little red, it was all this trash''s fault, he clearly couldn''t beat her yet still refused to admit defeat. Now, she could only use that one move to show her what it meant to provoke her?!


    "Humph!" Lin An coldly snorted as she made up her mind in her heart. Her face was once again filled with an unspeakable haughtiness.


    Gu Hua shook her head. Was Lin An planning to use his ultimate move?


    Thinking of the phrase ''calm down'' and Gu Hua Wei who just brushed past New Deer City, his heart unceasingly calmed down. Perhaps there would be an unexpected scene after a calm down.


    Her red skirt fluttered in the breeze, and the delicate blood-red whip in her hand gave her an indescribable look. She raised the long whip high above her head, just like the last time, as she kept mumbling something to herself. In an instant, the stage was covered with flying sand and rocks, and smoke from who knew where suddenly enveloped the entire stage.


    The smoke quietly dissipated in an instant. Everyone was confused as they looked towards the stage. They saw dozens of red figures floating in every corner of the stage. It was exactly the same Lin An!


    It was indistinguishable who Lin An was. He held the long whip in his hand, raised it above his head, and mercilessly lashed it towards Gu Hua who could no longer tell who the real Lin An was!


    No matter what angle it was, Gu Hua Wei Wei who was surrounded by them had no way to escape from any attacks!


    Only the beaten ones.


    This was Lin An''s biggest move!

 C116

    "This is the 38th transformation of my clone!" When many disciples saw this move, many of them exclaimed in admiration.


    "To think that it would be thirty-eight transformations! Isn''t this the Peak Master of Qingshan Peak''s unique skill?" Doubt.


    "I really didn''t expect that Senior Sister Lin An would be able to learn so many changes at such a young age. Her talent is truly extremely high." Praise.


    "This time, no matter how much the Jade Bamboo Peak''s Junior Sister doesn''t admit defeat, I''m afraid she will admit defeat." Sadly.


    "Some things shouldn''t be decided so rashly, especially when faced with Gu Hua Wei." with depth.


    "I''ll wait and see." Watching a good show.


    "Things are getting tricky." The blue-clothed youth reminded the black-clothed youth beside him with a straight face. There was no trace of worry in his long and narrow eyes. He only calmly sized him up.


    The black-clothed youth glared at him maliciously. He did not respond to his words. Within his clenched fists, a faint line of blood flowed out.


    "You''re not worried?" Lu Cheng asked with a faint smile.


    Li Xiaoming released his clenched fist with a snort, "I believe her." No matter where he was, he knew that Gu Hua Wei, whom he knew, would never be the biggest loser. She would definitely walk towards him with a smile, again and again.


    Lu Cheng lightly brushed his black hair across his forehead and said noncommittally, "Although I don''t think she will lose."


    On the high platform, the ten whips that were ready to strike had already been aimed at Gu Hua Wei''s entire body under the guidance of their master. With just a single command, they could heavily injure the eight-year-old girl in their encirclement.


    This was the effect of a clone made of spirit energy. Although it was illusory, one could feel that each spiritual energy image was no different from Lin An''s original spiritual energy, which was why she could not tell which one of these ten people with the same appearance and strength was the real Lin An.


    Only by finding the real Lin An would she have a small chance of winning.


    After all, no matter how heaven-defying a teenage girl was, she wouldn''t be able to hold on to so many mirages for so long. Furthermore, if she were to overuse her spirit energy, the aftereffects would be unimaginable.


    Lin An was giving up everything he had and was going all out.


    The ten whips finally fell down at the same time, viciously hitting the eight-year-old girl like a torture. The sounds of flesh being ripped apart weren''t pleasant, but sounded desolate.


    Gu Hua used one arm to block the whip that was swinging at her face, while the other hand swiftly touched each of the whips the instant they came down.


    The intense whipping caused her to feel that not a single part of her body was intact.


    She was on the verge of collapsing. If there was poison on the whip, she would have been badly mutilated to the point that her parents could not recognize her.


    If she really was a trash without any spiritual energy, she would have died a long time ago.


    Fresh blood oozed out from Qing Yi''s clothes and dripped onto the stage bit by bit. It was like a red plum in full bloom.


    The ten whips were raised in unison to begin the second round of torture!


    Gu Hua closed her eyes shakily as she quietly listened to the sounds of the wind lashing at her. Afterwards, the lashes continued to hit her body, one after another, the burning wounds let her know that if she didn''t find out who the real Lin An was, she would really lose.


    She didn''t want to lose. Not at all.


    Grasping a whip tightly, Miss Gu finally quieted down from the intense pain that nearly made her cry out for her father and mother. She attached her consciousness to the whip, thinking about the characteristics of the whip from the beginning and trying hard to distinguish the difference between illusory and real.


    The whip was quickly freed from her hand and dozens of whips lashed out at the same time. Gu Hua Wei''s weak lips revealed a beautiful smile. The blood all over her body made her seem less pure and more disorderly.


    The whip fiercely lashed out at her body, then quickly separated. At that instant, Gu Hua Wei swiftly grabbed onto one of the whips, his bloodied hands fiercely pulling at the whip''s head. Lin An, who was pulling one of them, easily tore the red-clothed young lady down from the clouds!


    That was not an illusion, but the real Lin An!


    The audience went into an uproar!


    Lin An fell down the high platform in a panic, his eyes filled with disbelief. "How could you ¡­" How could she have imagined that such a good-for-nothing would find the real her among so many clones? Impossible! No one amongst the disciples of the Yun Sect had ever been able to find her, how could this good-for-nothing be?!


    Gu Hua coughed out a mouthful of blood with some difficulty, then said with a smile, "You wanted to ask me why I came to find you. You clearly already managed to do it flawlessly, didn''t you?"


    Lin An stared straight at her, using all sorts of changes to maintain nine clones. She had lost almost all of her spiritual energy, and was so weak that she couldn''t even be compared to a mortal. She could only sit on the ground and continue to breathe, but her pride couldn''t force her to fail unwillingly.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t mind her silence and haughtiness. She explained softly, "Because of your whip."


    "What?" Lin An turned pale with fright. Her whip was clearly the same as his own, how could he have made a mistake?!


    Gu Hua moved her body that was in extreme pain, and walked over to Lin An''s Blood Thirst Whip. Blood dripped onto the whip drop by drop. In an instant, all the blood was absorbed by the whip, leaving nothing behind.


    Lin An was a little dazed. Looking at this scene, he could not help but feel a little sluggish at the moment.


    Gu Hua gently retracted her hand. "The avatar technique can''t do that." Out of the ten whips, only one wasn''t stained with blood. The remaining nine were all fakes.


    "A fake is a fake after all."


    Gu Hua Wei picked up the shiny black dagger that had fallen to the ground and dragged it step by step until it was unable to move anymore. Lin An, who had been dealt a huge blow, looked at her with an incredulous smile.


    Saying this, he did not give Lin An any chance to speak, he raised his hand and used all his strength to stab a bloody hole into Lin An''s body, "From the beginning, you had whipped me at least eight times. Although I don''t hold a grudge, I still want to stab you at least five times."


    The young girl seemed to have never been treated like this before. She wailed like she was crying ghosts and wolves, "I admit defeat! I admit defeat! I admit defeat!" "I concede ¡­"


    However, Gu Hua Wei did not stop. She swiftly stabbed the remaining four holes and stood on the spot, looking at the young girl who was badly mutilated like her. The more she howled, the louder she cried, causing her to feel like she was awakening from a dream.


    "Next time, don''t provoke me." Gu Ruoyun put away her dagger and let the girl cry like a mother and father as she walked down the platform. Along the way, the teenagers made way for her, their eyes filled with worship.


    The moment she saw Li Xiaoming running towards her, she finally removed all of her resistance and fell into the youth''s warm embrace, no longer unconscious.

 C117

    The youth tightly hugged the girl''s bloodied body. With his hands covered in blood, he gave a deep look at the young girl who was brought down from the stage to cry, before turning around and leaving with a gloomy expression.


    At the edge of the high platform, a man dressed in a white robe stood facing the wind. His clothes fluttered in the wind, and the hibiscus was painted.


    The man''s gaze followed the youth''s back as it zigzagged away. His gaze was still, as if he had been alone and cold for tens of thousands of years, yet it was clear like ice, crystal clear and pure.


    After Sect Leader finished sighing, he lowered his eyes and inadvertently saw this scene. He leisurely stroked his beard and asked with a smile, "Junior brother, do you have a favorite disciple?"


    The white robed man''s clothes fluttered in the wind, his black hair fluttering behind him. He spoke with a calm tone, as if he had seen through the world with his clear and complicated eyes, "I have."


    These two simple words caused the Sect Leader''s expression to change a bit. He had never taken in a disciple in the past thousand years ¡­ was his junior brother going to take in a disciple?


    He couldn''t help but be curious. Just which junior disciple would make his peerlessly talented junior brother want to accept a disciple?


    "Was it one of them?"


    The man didn''t answer him. His figure went against the wind and disappeared in a few blinks of an eye.


    The Sect Leader smiled to himself. His junior brother was still as taciturn as before. How could he spoil his disciple''s misfortune by teaching him so much? Sniff, sniff, sniff ~ ~


    Gu Hua Wei woke up in the tranquil night. The pain from her entire body told her that she had suffered quite a bit, and the familiar thatched roof above her head gave her a sense of security.


    She was a person who didn''t really care about winning or losing. She cared too much only about herself, so she would always take revenge. Perhaps both sides would suffer, so what about it?


    "You''re awake?" Li Xiaoming pushed open the door with his swollen eyes, and saw a hint of surprise and joy flash across Gu Hua''s eyes. It really couldn''t have been better for her to wake up.


    Lady Gu smiled faintly at the foolishly smiling youth and asked, "What time is it?"


    "It''s already three days later." Li Xiaoming sat down on the low stool in front of the chuang with the porridge in his hand and complained, "If you don''t wake up soon, you will starve to death."


    Gu Hua laughed lightly. "No matter what, I have to be a dead stuffed animal."


    "Eat." Li Xiaoming didn''t say anything more. He scooped up a spoonful of porridge and slowly fed it into Gu Hua Wei''s mouth. His pitch-black eyes watched as Lady Gu slowly swallowed the food she cooked without moving an inch. He felt indescribably happy.


    Gu Hua quietly watched this youth who no longer had a tender youth. A little warmth spread from her heart to her entire body. Even though the porridge in her mouth was breaking her heart, she still had to give her little friend some face.


    With great difficulty, Gu Hua Wei had finished a whole bowl of love porridge. Finally feeling alive, Li Xiaoming went over to clean up the dishes and asked, "Did I miss something?"


    Li Xiaoming''s hand that was holding the bowl went stiff. The last thing the youth would do was lie to her. He braced himself and said, "The competition is over."


    Gu Hua Wei was not surprised at all: "Who''s in first place? New Deer City? "


    Li Xiaoming''s gaze dimmed a little as he clenched his fists in frustration. He looked into Gu Shenwei''s eyes and said, "I definitely won''t lose to him next time!"


    Li Xiaoming took second place as expected. Miss Gu reached out from under the blanket and clenched his fists as well. "All the best!"


    Li Xiaoming''s eyes lit up with a smile as he nodded. Next time, he would definitely not lose.


    "Who''s third?" Gu Hua asked as she hesitated.


    Li Xiaoming was silent for a long time. Finally, he said through gritted teeth, "Yun Ying!"


    Thus, even Yuhan was defeated by such a scheming bitch.


    This girl, she was definitely going to die.


    Gu Hua thought for a while, then quickly fell asleep due to the feeling of tiredness. Li Xiaoming quietly watched her face for a while, then lightly closed the door and quietly left.


    The countless wounds on her body couldn''t be easily healed even with the spiritual energy filled lake water. Her fair and tender body still had pink scars that fell off one after another, shallow, but they covered her entire back, shocking her to the core. If she didn''t have the recovery ability of the lake water, the scars on her body would probably follow her for the rest of her life.


    When she could move, Li Xiaoming was driven back to Hidden Cloud Peak to cultivate. On the days of injury, he would quietly lie on the bed every day to absorb spiritual energy, making his life more peaceful and beautiful. When he was alone, there was an indescribable sense of peace and quiet.


    After the competition, they heard that the Qingfeng Outer Sect Disciple, Lu Cheng, had already been accepted by the Peak Master of Qingshan Peak as his last disciple. It was said that he was Lin Qingshan''s most talented disciple.


    Li Xiaoming was still young, but the Sect Master also seemed to value him the most, with the intention of nurturing the next Sect Master. Li Xiaoming did not have the time to visit her at the Jade Bamboo Peak, but Miss Gu also did not feel bored, so he slowly established his strength and prepared to break through to the first level of the Foundation Establishment Stage.


    As for whether she had noticed that she was fighting with her life, she did not know. At the very least, no one would come knocking on her door if she hadn''t gone to irrigate the medicinal field for half a month.


    Pushing open the door, she welcomed the new day. The brightest morning sunlight, the lush green medicinal fields, and the sparkling and translucent wandering streams all gave her a feeling that she was truly revived.


    It was damn good to be alive.


    An outer disciple of Jade Bamboo Peak, who was weeding the fields, saw her and gave her an ingratiating smile. "Junior Sister Gu, are you alright?"


    Gu Hua nodded slightly. "Much better."


    "That''s good." That outer sect disciple looked at her with envy: "When you were injured, the Peak Master had already said that if you recovered, then he would go to the main hall to see you. I heard that he had something he wanted to tell you."


    Seemingly knowing that it was about Gu Hua Wei already having another way out, the outer sect disciple''s voice was full of flattery, "Junior Sister is really overreacting, congratulations, congratulations."


    Gu Hua lightly nodded her head. Only now did she know that she was a good-for-nothing, but there were still people who were interested in her.


    This meant that she, Gu Hua Wei, was about to be given a task to rely on. Things shouldn''t be too good right?

 C118

    After tidying herself up and seeing that she was still relatively neat in the bronze mirror, Gu Hua walked into Yu Qingzhu''s main courtyard with small steps and a cute smile. Along the way, she received countless worshipping gazes, and only then did Miss Gu feel that she had become famous. What a celebrity effect!


    When the two female cultivators in their twenties saw her, they actually smiled at her in a friendly manner. One of them smiled and informed her, "Peak Master has been waiting for a long time."


    Miss Gu''s adorable smile instantly collapsed. There was still no way out, how could he let a Peak Master wait for him?


    Seemingly aware of her distress, the female cultivator explained, "There is no need to worry, the Peak Master is not the only one."


    More than one?


    Miss Gu''s frown deepened. ''Girl, are you sure you aren''t giving me a Divine Replenishment Sabre?''


    There was more than just one person waiting for her to become an unknown trash.


    It would be better to first inquire about the situation. "May I ask, Senior Sister, who else is in the hall?"


    "This ¡­" The female cultivator seemed to be stumped by this question, "I don''t know about this. Junior apprentice sister will know once you enter."


    Soon, they arrived at Yu Qingzhu''s courtyard. The female cultivator gave Gu Hua a faint smile and did not linger. She followed the same path and soon disappeared.


    Gu Hua took a deep breath and walked to the clearly laughing room in the courtyard. She said obediently: "Disciple Gu Hua Wei has come to pay his respects to the Peak Master."


    The laughter in the room stopped. The carved, red door swung open without the wind, and a group of people appeared in the timid Miss Gu''s line of sight.


    The Sect Leader, the Peak Master of Qingfeng Mountain, the Peak Master of Five Fingers Peak, and some other great figures whose names are unknown, just what are you and Yu Qingzhu here for? You guys are all staring at me and trying to do something bad to me?


    Miss Gu was almost scared to the point of peeing her pants. She was just a good-for-nothing!


    Seemingly amused by her dumbstruck appearance, Yu Qingzhu gently lifted her skirt and called out to her in the gentlest voice, "Come in and greet all the seniors."


    As if she had awoken from a dream, Gu Hua slightly blushed as she lifted her small skirt, and stepped over the tall doorstep. The moment she entered the door, she greeted the "important figures" who were constantly examining her with a bow: "Disciple Gu Hua, Gu Wei, greets Sect Master and the various Peak Masters!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, a force that was neither light nor heavy made her stand up steadily. "You''ve just recovered from your illness. Be careful."


    Gu Hua looked towards the direction of the voice. The Sect Leader''s smiling appearance surprised her. She didn''t feel flattered at all. She politely returned the greeting. "Many thanks, Sect Leader."


    The Sect Leader didn''t say anything and just nodded his head. His gaze shifted to a spot not too far away, as if there was something there that attracted his attention. Gu Hua followed his gaze and found a pair of black and clear eyes.


    The owner of those eyes was a man she had never seen before, but she felt an indescribable sense of familiarity with him. It was as if she had seen a scene somewhere and she had also seen such a peerless person.


    The man wore white clothes, Mu Jin''s painting, and his black hair fell onto his shoulders. His face was as white as a painting, his features were beautiful, he had a pair of beautiful eyes, he had a light, tender lips, and his expression was one of helplessness.


    Yu Qingzhu could not seem to bear with him anymore as she coughed lightly. In that instant, Gu Hua Wei woke up and politely bowed to the man in white, "Disciple greets Master."


    No matter who this man was, as long as he appeared here with these people, his status would definitely not be low, so he had to be polite.


    A smile finally appeared on the man''s handsome face. He walked up to her without saying a word, and a pair of pure white, almost transparent hands gently covered her hands and gently pulled her up. The man reached out to pat the almost invisible dust on her knees, and said in a cold voice, "You are not allowed to kneel next time."


    Wha, what?!


    Gu Hua felt too much confusion. Was the pretty boy swollen? Could it be that he fell in love with her at first sight?!


    She turned to look at Yu Qingzhu for help, only to see that everyone, including the Sect Leader, was staring at her with an expression that was even more stunned than she was. It was as if they were looking at a lunatic looking at the man in white, the saliva in their mouths almost dripping down as they watched a bunch of several hundred to thousand-year-old old geezers salivating at their horses.


    The man firmly gripped Gu Hua Wei''s hand in his own. The man looked at Yu Qingzhu, who was still in a daze, neither happy nor sad. With a loud voice, he said, "I''ll take her and leave first."


    Saying so, he didn''t even give Miss Gu the chance to turn her head around. He reached out and wrapped his arm around the girl''s body. With nothing under his feet, he flew off in a certain direction like a divine aid.


    In the large room, the Sect Leader and Yu Qingzhu''s exasperated voices sounded out, "You have a disciple and you''ve forgotten your Senior Brother''s sultry words!"


    "Bring back my disciple!"


    This scene scared Miss Gu so much that she didn''t even dare to breathe. She only knew what kind of great figure she had met this time.


    Feeling Miss Gu''s nervousness, the man rubbed Gu Hua''s slightly furry head and softly said, "If you''re scared, then close your eyes. I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Yes! Master?!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was almost struck dumb by these two words. Who could tell her that her teacher was a godly figure? Was it a person''s name? If not, was it really what she thought it meant?


    Master...


    It was unbelievable just thinking about it. Maybe she was wrong.


    The man quickly came to a stop on one of the mountain peaks of the Cloud Sect''s Thousand Peaks. He estimated that the height of this peak was only second to the Sect Leader''s Hidden Cloud Peak.


    This young lady has received a large sum of money. Miss Gu''s starry eyes were full of stars as she moaned. Was this a great thing?


    There was no grand hall on this mountain peak, only a few neat little bamboo houses. On the edge of the garden full of blue roses, they seemed to be quite relaxed, as if they were the residences of some otherworldly expert.


    Gently releasing his arm from Gu Hua''s, the man took her hand and pointed to a small room next to the largest bamboo house. He said indifferently, "From now on, this is your residence."


    Gu Hua''s mouth was slightly agape. She didn''t expect to be able to use her literary and artistic skills after bidding farewell to the shabby thatched cottage.


    "From now on, I am your only master." The man continued, "My dao name is Wu Chen."


    The Daoist title, Wu Chen?


    Gu Hua blinked slightly, "What is Master''s real name?"


    The man stopped in his tracks, a pair of eyes locked onto her. When he saw her clean expression, he quietly opened his mouth and said, "DiShang."

 C119

    Do you want the names to be so cool?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was practically going to worship this good-looking and seemingly capable man. With such a master, how could she worry about not finding a way out for this trash?


    Even Di Shang''s name sounded so nice. It was as if he had heard it somewhere before ¡­


    Where had he heard of it?


    Something that had been forgotten was quickly brought back to her memory the moment she sensed it. This familiar name struck her heart like a bolt of lightning!


    Di Shang!


    How could she forget this person''s name? Wasn''t this person the teacher of Gu Qingcheng in < < Unrivaled Super Hottie >?


    She was the mistress''s only master, and also her first man.


    A man who is cold-hearted and unfeeling to the female lead, yet is secretly moved by the female lead under the influence of the ring of a female lead, who is clearly possessive, yet is able to endure sharing a woman with countless other men who aren''t of high status just for the sake of the female lead''s love. He is simply the best example of a love saint, the best role model of a husband.


    For such a gorgeous man to be given to Gu Qingcheng was such a waste.


    Gu Qingcheng''s master had somehow become his own master, and he didn''t know what kind of situation he would end up in. However, one thing was clear, this cheap master was not a stingy person, and in the future, he would definitely have a bright future.


    In the book, the strongest person within the Cloud Sect was not the headmaster of the Hidden Cloud Peak, but rather the man called Di Shang, who was rumored to have a cultivation base at the age of ten years old and had reached the middle phase of the Aurous Core stage before the age of twenty. Until now, he had only been a master of the Nascent Soul stage at the age of thirty, and his talent could not even be compared to a sect master who had reached the age of a hundred.


    The only thing she knew was that DiShang was someone who still had his principles (of course, this thing was an exception for the female lead). So, as long as she could hug this person''s thigh, he probably wouldn''t mistreat her for the sake of Gu Qingcheng.


    Thinking up to here, Miss Gu finally relaxed. Since things had come to this point, she might as well settle things as they came.


    As he pushed the door open, a refreshing scent of bamboo began to spread out. Inside the room, there was a large bed made of bamboo, a rosewood table, a few pots of blooming orchids, and a shelf full of ancient books. The entire room looked so tall that it blinded Gu Jue''s doggy eyes.


    "You will live here from now on." Di Shang pointed at Gu Hua''s smiling and happy face, pointing at the big shelf of books and instructed, "I specifically picked that out for you. In the future, aside from your daily cultivation, you must read the books there as fast as possible, and I will take the time to monitor your progress."


    Hearing this, Gu Hua Wei''s smile froze on his face. He looked at the expressionless Di Shang with a hint of fear, not because he was afraid to memorize a book, but because ¡­


    "Master, how do you know that your disciple can ¡­" She didn''t dare to say the rest.


    Because she was very afraid that this man was trying to trick her!


    Other than that silly little wolf, no one else knew about her being able to cultivate. However, how could DiShang know about this?


    "I don''t want to ask why you are training. Everyone has their own secrets, and all you need to do is do what a disciple should do." The man didn''t mind this at all. On the contrary, he calmly promised, "Master won''t tell anyone about this."


    "Thank you, Master."


    The stone in Gu Hua Wei Wei''s heart gently dropped. No matter how useful this promise was, she believed that this man would not break his promise. A person who cultivates immortality, isn''t that the most important promise?


    "After noon, Master will bring you to Jade Bamboo Peak to retrieve your items." Then, without further ado, Di Shang released her hand, turned around, and disappeared into thin air.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei took out a handkerchief from her sleeve to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead. As expected of the only Spirit Severing male in the book. Such clarity was enough to scare people to death.


    Throwing herself fiercely onto the bed, Miss Gu counted the sheep before falling back into sleep.


    Outside the fragrant window, a man in white stood with an ice-cold face, looking as handsome as a banished immortal. His face had an unfathomable expression, an indescribable loneliness within it.


    In the middle of the nine heavens, a kite fluttered its beautiful wings as it stopped in front of the man like a blooming green flower. The man reached out and took down a bamboo tube from the body of the kite.


    The man took out the letter from the bamboo tube and looked at the words on the paper. Afterwards, the letter and the tube turned into wisps of green smoke and disappeared.


    When Gu Hua woke up, it was noon. She pushed open the small door of the bamboo house. The bright and beautiful sunlight shined upon her face made her stretch out involuntarily. The days of sleeping until she woke up naturally were truly beautiful.


    "Master will bring you back to retrieve your things." The man who had broken the beautiful atmosphere instantly caused Gu Hua Wei Wei to lose her good mood. However, seeing his calm face, she decided to not bother with this Master Bing Bing.


    "Alright." Gu Hua gave Di Shang a sweet smile. No matter how unhappyhe was, she still wanted to gain some points of goodwill.


    Di Shang ignored that smile, leaning over and hugging his little disciple.


    They flew towards the direction of Jade Bamboo Peak.


    Along the way, he met countless female cultivators from the Jade Bamboo Peak. Under the envious gaze of the crowd, Gu Hua Wei finally felt the reality of being the master.


    From today onwards, she, Gu Hua, was no longer some outer sect plant trash. Miss Gu Hua was now the only disciple of the Yun Sect''s number one martial artist, Di Shang. If word of this got out, a lot of little cannon fodder would be smashed to death.


    From today onwards, not everyone could casually step on a junior sister. She! It has levelled up. Please address the beautiful Miss Gu as Senior Sister Gu!

 C120

    Di Shang placed Gu Hua Wei Wei in front of her shabby old thatched hut and left a message for her for four hours. Afterwards, he picked her up and disappeared without a trace.


    Gu Hua Wei looked at his master''s gorgeous back and secretly gave a middle finger. Then she started to pack up the things that she needed to clean up.


    She had to bring the pots, pans, and horses along with her and her master on such a large main peak. She had already forgone the five grains long ago, so she didn''t need to count on Master Faces being able to cook.


    There were two huge sunflowers by the door that she had to bring along. These were her Fate Flowers from the 21st century. They were beautiful when they bloomed, and she could eat melon seeds in the fall. As for the rotten beds, broken stools and such, she would only be humiliated if she moved them over. She could only reluctantly leave them for the next owner of the thatched hut.


    After tidying up her personal belongings, Gu Ruoyun suddenly realized that she was actually such a poor person. It was fine to be poor in a corner, but she was already the disciple of the strongest person in the world.


    One had to know that what was needed in the cultivation world was never ordinary banknotes, but genuine spirit stones.


    A piece of wood with a dime of cold feeling good mulberry heart.


    What Gu Hua Wei was most reluctant to part with was the group of birds that lived on the other side of the stream. Mr. Bird was her true friend, and she was really reluctant to part with him so suddenly.


    She couldn''t sleep for the rest of the night, so who would she talk to?


    "Senior Sister Gu, are you there?" Gu Hua slightly opened the door and saw the outer sect disciple who had spoken to her earlier. This girl had called her "Junior Sister Gu" earlier this morning, but now she had changed her address to "Senior Sister Gu". The matters of the cultivation world had changed tremendously in the blink of an eye.


    "What is it?" Gu Hua looked at her with a smile on his face.


    The outer sect disciple fawned on her and said, "Senior Sister Gu, the Peak Master is calling for you right now. He said that he has something to instruct you."


    "Alright." Gu Hua slightly closed the door and followed the female cultivator towards Yu Qingzhu''s location. Along the way, all the female cultivators respectfully called out to her, ''Senior Gu''. It was obvious that the news of her becoming Di Shang''s disciple had already spread far and wide among the peaks of the Cloud Sect.


    Gu Hua Wei was like a salted fish that had flipped over.


    The flattering female cultivator was halfway there when she couldn''t help but reveal her purpose, "Senior Sister, I heard that the Crescent Moon Peak is the coldest among the several hundred peaks of the Cloud Sect. I wonder if Senior Sister is lacking a companion?" As she said this, the girl stared at Gu Hua Wei with a pair of expectant eyes, as if she was waiting for the little girl to say something that would allow her to immediately leave her status as an outer disciple and become a follower of the Crescent Moon Peak.


    The young girl had taken Gu Hua Wei Wei as an eight-year-old girl who only knew how to act recklessly, but had no real ability. However, she had no idea that Gu Ruoyun had already figured out her thoughts from the inside out.


    "Master likes peace and quiet, so I won''t disturb you." Gu Hua was in no mood to argue with this young girl, who did not have much martial arts value, and immediately refused.


    The girl did not give up and continued, "Junior Martial Sister is so young, don''t you feel too lonely? If you are willing, I will naturally be willing to stay with you on the Crescent Peak. You and I will take care of each other." These words were sufficient.


    "I don''t need your help." Miss Gu glanced at the somewhat flirtatious young girl uncomfortably and said coldly, "My master will take care of me. As for whether or not he will feel cold, I think you will be even colder than me."


    The girl''s face paled. She did not expect Gu Hua Wei Wei to be such a hard nut to crack. With an angry snort, she did not bother looking for Yu Qing Zhu and instead turned to leave with big strides.


    Gu Hua curled her lips into a faint smile. There were plenty of conceited ladies in the Cloud Sect.


    A woman dressed in a dark purple plum dress stood silently under a tree in the courtyard that was filled with lilac blossoms. Her hair was tied into a bun, and her back was slim, but her back was incredibly straight, like a red plum blossom blooming in the wind.


    As if hearing the sound of Gu Hua Wei''s footsteps, Yu Qingzhu turned her head under the lilac tree. Her beautiful yet dignified appearance made her look very dignified.


    As expected of Yuhan''s mother.


    Gu Hua sighed slightly. Other than Yu Qingzhu''s competitive spirit, she could be considered a good woman. At least, she had always thought so.


    "You''re here." Seeing her, Yu Qingzhu''s expression was indifferent. "Come over here."


    Yu Qingzhu extended her hand and held onto Miss Gu''s wrist, holding down her pulse. Moments later, she let go, "Your body is fine. A few days ago, you lost too much blood. Let Wu Chen refine some qi and blood recovery pills for you."


    Gu Hua''s eyes lit up. "Master can concoct pills?"


    Yu Qingzhu remained expressionless as she answered her question, "Wu Chen is proficient in all sorts of martial arts, and pill refinement is only one or two of them. There is no need to be surprised."


    "Thank you, Peak Master." Gu Hua was secretly happy. She had been chosen by Di Shang this time and had hugged such a big leg for herself.


    "Even though you are a disciple from the Jadeite Bamboo Peak and have the ability to obtain the approval of Wu Chen, you must perform well. Don''t let the entire sect see Wu Chen and the Jade Bamboo Peak as jokes." Yu Qingzhu patiently and carefully instructed Gu Hua Wei with 120 thousand points of patience, "Whether you have spiritual roots or not in the future, you have to respect Master''s wishes and persevere so that you can obtain a good future for yourself."


    "I saved it." Gu Hua''s heart was filled with emotions. She really did not expect that the Yu Qingzhu who had never interacted with anyone before would actually say these words to an outer court disciple like her.


    A moment later, she took out a storage pouch from her sleeve and placed it in Gu Hua''s hand. She softly said, "You have been on the Jade Bamboo Peak for three years. Consider this as the peak''s practice gift to you."


    Gu Hua was stunned. This was something she had never thought of. She hadn''t expected that Yu Qingzhu would actually prepare a present for her ¡­


    "Thank you, Peak Master." This time, her thanks was sincere. This old woman looked vicious and heartless, but she was also someone who knew how to scheme. There was no fool in the Yun Sect.


    "Alright." Yu Qingzhu was not used to hearing him speak so much. She waved her hand and said, "Go back."


    Gu Hua didn''t linger and performed a farewell salute. Step by step, she walked out of the courtyard. The moment she stepped out of the door, she could no longer smile. Yu Qingzhu''s farewell gift was just too timely!

 C121

    Returning to the thatched cottage, Miss Gu could not wait any longer and opened the behest that Yu Qingzhu had given her. There were five square meters inside the storage pouch, and inside each bag was a bundle of scattered items.


    Gu Hua patiently opened one bag after another. Pills, medicine, mutated demon beast skins ¡­ There were all sorts of things. The most important thing was that she had the spirit stones she needed the most.


    2000 low-grade spirit stones and 500 mid-grade spirit stones. Yu Qingzhu treated her as an outer disciple very well. At the very least, she could not be more satisfied with the weight of this gift.


    She happily hung the storage pouch around her waist. She was also someone with a purse now.


    After taking care of everything, Gu Hua Wei decided to bid farewell to Mr. Bird. Although everyone was still in the Cloud Sect, they would rarely see each other due to the great distance between the peaks.


    After feeding a large flock of birds with a small tomato, all the other birds except Mr. Bird ran to the side and dozed off. Only Mr. Bird, who had already understood human nature, looked at Miss Gu with an aggrieved expression, feeling reluctant to part with such delicious fruits.


    Perhaps it was because Mr. Bird''s gaze was too sorrowful, Gu Hua didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as she promised, "If I''m free in the future, I''ll come see you often."


    Floating Bird''s mood was somewhat better. If this little girl didn''t come, he could also go find her.


    Seeing that four hours were up, Gu Hua Wei said goodbye to Mr. Bird and returned to his residence. Di Shang was already waiting in front of the thatched cottage as promised.


    Gu Hua swiftly put all the pots and pans into his storage bag. Di Shang silently glanced at her storage bag, then carried her back the same way.


    For a depressing man, neither speaking nor smiling could possibly be his greatest weakness. We have to understand that Gu Shenwei was deeply touched.


    She could probably write a book later, and it would be called:


    My master is a big slut


    Master, why are you so depressed?!


    How to set the value of the sultry master''s goodwill, online etc., urgent #


    Just thinking about it made him feel extremely intoxicated.


    He finally glanced at the storage bag given by Yu Qingzhu with slight disdain, probably thinking that his disciple had used such a cheap item. His master''s slender fingers stretched out into the air, and a pair of peach-colored earrings appeared in Di Shang''s hands.


    The earring was small and delicate, as if it were a peach blossom. Under the dusk, it actually did not look like anything from the mortal world.


    Gu Hua sighed slightly, not because of how beautiful the earring was. What she lamented about was that even a sultry master could have such a cute thing. She really couldn''t tell.


    Di Shang was still as concise as before, "Go and put it on."


    Miss Gu swallowed her saliva without any shame. This thing was really given to her. It was too kind to be honored.


    After putting on the Peach Blossom Earring of unknown material, a wave of power entered his body in the blink of an eye. Gu Hua used her spiritual sense to check the two peach blossoms and found that it was two storage spaces, which were shockingly large. The space was estimated to be more than five hundred square meters, and when the two were added together, it was probably a thousand square meters.


    "Thank you, Master. I like it."


    The little girl''s little face was round and cute, and the pair of earrings she wore made her skin even more sparkling and clean. She just stood there foolishly, staring at Gu Hua with her round eyes, giving her a kind of indescribably pleasing look.


    Di Shang pursed his lips into a smile. This disciple of his was a very different person.


    Withdrawing his hand, Di Shang turned around and touched the top of Miss Gu''s furry hair. "Pack your things. After finishing your practice tonight, read some books. I will be checking on your lessons before tomorrow evening."


    Miss Gu blinked, "I will follow Master''s orders." With her long legs in his embrace, Miss Gu was not ready to release it. The benefits were too great, she could not bear to let it go.


    DiShang silently turned around and walked into his own room. His back was white and cold, making people feel that this man was an ethereal wind that they could never catch.


    Once someone wanted to catch the wind, they would appear. However, the wind didn''t promise to stop. It would be an especially hurtful thing to do. That was why it was best to let the female lead take over the guide. Ordinary people would not have the slightest bit of luck at all.


    Gu Hua shrugged her shoulders slightly, she had never deliberately tried to take revenge on Gu Qingcheng. If Gu Qingcheng was sensible, she probably wouldn''t have provoked her at the same time as she seduced men. However, if Gu Qingcheng was retarded and insensible, don''t blame her for not recognizing her as her own kin.


    She took out two peaches from her storage bag and wiped them clean before eating a meal. She did not dare to easily expose that she had space, because no one could be sure if Di Shang''s spiritual sense had never left her room. She did not want to lose her final backing because of such a person.


    He sat on the bed and cultivated for a while, the spiritual energy in his body gathering more and more. The first level of the Foundation Establishment Stage barrier was already on the verge of collapse, waiting for an opportunity to break through.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was in no hurry.


    After cultivating for a while, Gu Hua used her spiritual sense to find out what Di Shang had put in the two peach blossom ear studs.


    When she discovered the bottles of top-grade spirit pills, bags of spirit fruits, and even some extremely ancient scrolls on the cover, Miss Gu immediately beamed with joy. She took out a bag from her Peach Blossom Space, which was filled with high-grade spirit stones, as well as some stones that she had never seen before (this thing was probably not some cheap stuff).


    "From now on, I can call you, hmm, what''s your name?" Miss Gu pretended to be deep in thought. Then she slapped her thigh and loudly said, "Just call me rich, I''m rich after all!" Don''t you enjoy your life too much ~ Ouch ~


    The man in the other bamboo house silently withdrew his spiritual sense. Thinking about how the little girl had looked at the shining eyes of the Spirit Stone and felt so cute because of her stupidity, he couldn''t help but smile. His disciple really was a clown.


    Immersed in the atmosphere of wealth, Miss Gu had no idea that her disgraceful actions had been seen through. She tidied up a pile of property in high spirits and finally decided to take a look at the books on the shelves.

 C122

    The bookshelves in the room were arranged in a very orderly manner, no more, no less, three rows at a time. There were at least twenty books in a row, and the sides of each book was numbered with cinnabar.


    Such a method was both convenient to search for and would not be disorderly.


    Gu Hua Wei stretched out her hand and took out the first book. It was written on the side with the word ''1'' on it. The yellowing book had been placed there for a long time, and the words'' Ming Zhi ''were written on the cover.


    Gu Hua carefully opened the tattered cover of the book. When she saw the words neatly written in small characters on the first page, she knew that this was a book about cultivation of the heart.


    The ink on the yellowish oily paper had become slightly faint, and a few words were enough to make people feel enlightened.


    The journey of the Grand Dao was endless.


    The road was long and narrow, one must first understand the meaning behind it.


    Why was it a Dao? Why did he become a Dao?


    The affairs of the world were like chess, and the smoke was like the mist.


    If it became a great Dao, then the heart would definitely search for it.


    Gu Hua''s slender finger lightly stopped at that phrase, ''will always be known first'', as a rare perplexity appeared in her eyes.


    She had always felt that cultivation was only for the sake of living, to live as if it were nothing. That was why she wanted to use all her effort to reach a higher position and obtain greater power so that no one could bully her.


    Why did she cultivate? Why did she have to work so hard to grow up? Becoming strong was her current dream, but what exactly was she looking for? Was it really just a matter of status and power? However, it didn''t seem like it at all when he was trying to get to the bottom of things.


    What did she want?


    She suddenly had no trace of wanting something.


    This world was no longer the twenty-first century. She no longer had anything she needed to accommodate herself to, nothing that she could struggle for. This world made her only live for herself, but there was no answer to why she was still alive.


    She understood more than anyone else that immortality was a very rare thing, but to live for eternity with no one to live for was just wasting one''s time.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei did not dare to think too deeply about this, because she was afraid that these matters would completely negate everything she had done as the Gu Hua Wei of this world.


    She was a person without any ambitions.


    Gu Hua flipped to the second page of the book and saw fewer words on the second page. His eyes darkened.


    If he could master his will, he would definitely be able to step into the Dao.


    This path was as clear as water.


    The Dao of the Heavens was as free as the wind.


    This path, my heart has its own path.


    Gu Hua Wei tried to ignore the words written on the book and continued to flip through. Behind her, there were only blank pages, a whole book only had one or two pages with words on the cover. It was an extremely simple book for cultivating the heart, but its contents were hard to decipher.


    On the first page, she had yet to find the answer she needed. It was likely that she had yet to cultivate her mental state to its peak, or perhaps, she really did not know what her goal was. However, this clarity of mind did not seem to refer to a personal question.


    However, the words on the second page were somewhat inconceivable. ''If one could be enlightened, one must be able to be able to enter the Dao'' seemed to be rejecting the achievements of all the Taoists before they were enlightened. That is, people without a will were not, in a sense, true cultivators.


    The meaning of the second sentence, ''This path is not related to the Dao'', also contradicts the current meaning of cultivation, and very firmly denies the current path of cultivation. The meaning of the second sentence, ''This path is not related to the current cultivation,'', also very strictly denies the current path of cultivation, thus there are two sentences, ''Clear as water'' and ''Free as Wind'', which refer to the achievement one has after stepping into the Dao.


    At the end of the day, what this book really focused on was the cultivation of one''s heart. If one''s mind could not be cultivated to the level of home, perhaps they would never be able to understand the meaning of the phrase ''will''.


    Gu Hua Wei carefully placed the book back in its original position, and rubbed his swollen temples. When she turned around, she found it was already late at night, and through the flickering candlelight of the window, she could see the insects happily singing in the middle of the night.


    The lively atmosphere made the silent night incense in front of the house particularly beautiful.


    Gu Hua decided not to read any more books. She took two steps forward and pushed open the door of the bamboo house. The air was filled with the fragrance of nature, causing her to lose her previous boredom and become tranquil.


    She suddenly understood why his dull master didn''t arrange a servant for this Crescent Moon Peak to live here quietly by himself.


    It was really too rare to see such a tranquil atmosphere in a busy Cloud Sect.


    Gu Hua slightly hugged her knees as she sat on the grass in front of the house. The several large pots of sunflowers she had brought along during the day had all been sleeping happily. Gu Hua slightly looked up at the stars in the sky, her eyes unfocused.


    There were countless stars in the sky, and each star represented a constellation. There was an existence of something in the corner, and it was either beautiful or poor, mysterious or familiar. When the different constellations gathered together, it would become a brilliant starry sky overhead.


    The beauty of the starry sky was something that exceeded the age of time or space. It was a beauty that suddenly, without any change, was indescribable, something that left one unable to forget.


    The vast starry sky.


    Suddenly, something flashed through her mind. It was as if she would be enlightened if she could grab hold of that thing. However, that thought came too quickly, and when she came back to her senses, all that was left was an indescribable sense of loss.


    Gu Hua slowly got up and patted her wet skirt. Step by step, she blurrily returned to the bamboo house and laid on the bed. Without caring about anything else, she tiredly fell asleep.


    In another quiet bamboo house, the man stopped his meditative posture. Through the open window, he quietly gazed at the small house that had already blown out the candles, and then looked at the stars that flickered in front of him. A sliver of astonishment appeared in his long and narrow eyes.


    He never thought that his disciple, who he thought had an extremely high perseverance, would actually have such a great perception.


    He truly did agree with his senior brother''s words: "A young person''s abilities must be respected."


    It seemed that it wouldn''t be long before his little disciple finished reading all the books in the room. He would have to find a way to create a more suitable cultivation method for her.

 C123

    Gu Hua Wei Wei woke up in a familiar biological clock in the morning. After packing up, he walked around the unfamiliar Crescent Peak, intending to undergo a long period of physical training just like before. He also wanted to find out what was so different about this nameless peak compared to Jade Bamboo Peak.


    After passing through the sea of bells and orchids, Gu Hua did not hesitate to circle around the canyon wall of the Crescent Moon Peak. She did not use any spiritual energy, just running like a mortal.


    After running across the river where the lotus flowers were blooming, Miss Gu''s eyes widened. She hadn''t thought that there would be lotus flowers in such a remote place. She dug out a few lotus flowers and moved them to a lake in space.


    Although she did not know much about the plants, the fragrance of the herbs still made her feel relaxed and happy. She took away the chili seedlings mixed in with the herbs and really wanted to eat chili meat. Just thinking about it made her drool.


    She found a place with a stream, very close to her house. Although there wasn''t a flock of birds that would chirp every night, she knew a group of little monkeys that were running around in the forest. Although they weren''t ordinary monkeys, but some demon beasts, she still felt less lonely.


    After running for the whole morning and returning to her residence, Miss Gu went to the stream and washed herself. Di Shang appeared in front of her house, the handsome master was still as cool as ever, his voice as cold as ice. He really didn''t know how the warm spring water changed between cold and icy when facing the female owner.


    "Pack up and go to Hidden Cloud Peak." The master bluntly replied, "Master has accepted a mission for you."


    "Mission?" Miss Gu was confused. "What mission?"


    Di Shang slightly frowned, he was not used to explaining to others, but he still patiently explained, "The mission of the disciples, you will know when you go there."


    Miss Gu probably understood what this meant. Wasn''t it to ask her to follow a group of senior brothers and sisters to complete a mission? She had even read in the novels that the female pig''s feet had been found while on a mission.


    "Thank you, Master." After thinking for a moment, Gu Hua thanked him respectfully, "I am very happy."


    The master snorted and replied coldly, "You can go now."


    Tears streamed down Gu Ruoyun''s face silently. Where were the talismans, the defensive weapon, and the invisible divine tool? Let her go just like that? The master in the book did not treat the female lead that well. If it was another person, they would have treated her differently.


    It seemed that her master didn''t care about her life or death at all. This kind of understanding made her feel a bit disheartened.


    Miss Gu left in a valiant and imposing manner. She must leave this person alone for ten days to half a month!


    "Wait a moment." His master opened his mouth.


    Gu Hua''s face lit up as she turned around and looked at him expectantly. "Master, please take out the treasure quickly."


    Master coughed lightly and said seriously, "During the experiential learning, collect more heavy sparks during the month. I am of use."


    Miss Gu''s bright eyes dimmed and her lips curled. "Disciple understands."


    Di Shang waved his sleeves, indicating that he should leave.


    Gu Hua Wei traveled a long distance, arriving at the Hidden Cloud Peak where Li Xiaoming was at at at the fastest speed possible. There were already many disciples gathered in the main hall who had displayed their skills during the competition, even New Deer City and Yun Ying were there, as well as a few people she wasn''t familiar with.


    Since she couldn''t find Li Xiaoming, Miss Gu didn''t want to be in the spotlight either. She found a corner to stay in and closed her eyes to rest. She had really slept a bit late last night.


    In the next hour, many disciples came one after another, and there were quite a few of them whispering to each other. However, the large hall was not noisy because of the large number of people.


    An unfriendly gaze suddenly pointed towards her location. Gu Hua was slightly surprised, could it be that she had offended someone during the competition?


    She gently opened her eyes and saw a young girl dressed in a white dress with a lotus outline appearing in the great hall. The young girl was around ten years old, but her aura was faintly discernible on her body.


    Behind the girl were three male cultivators who were engrossed in watching her. Beside them were two women wearing the same pink skirt. Red flowers and green leaves. The temperament of the two women were quite ordinary, making them seem even more different.


    This is the national goddess Fan''er.


    Gu Hua Wei let out a long sigh in her heart. This was an appearance that belonged solely to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng''s arrival instantly silenced the originally noisy hall. Undeniably, Gu Qingcheng''s beauty had a suffocating quality to it. In addition to her crown and the fact that she was dressed up, this beautiful lady was able to stand out from the masses.


    Many of the male cultivators present simultaneously exclaimed in admiration. This girl was too f * cking perfect.


    No one would like a girl that was much prettier than them. Even if they had never argued with each other, if they hated each other, there was never a need for a lot of reasons, right?


    Gu Hua lowered her head to look at her clothes. She was wearing a yellow peach blossom dress and a pair of black boots from inside the sect. She didn''t know how to comb her hair, so she casually tied her hair into a bun.


    It wasn''t a loss for the original owner to lose to such a woman in his previous life.


    It was really a beating after another one.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s heart ached from being oppressed by such beauty. She didn''t hesitate to roll her eyes at Gu Qing Cheng, then, regardless of what this young miss would do, she turned her head and looked at the back of her head. ''If I don''t show you something, you''ll treat me like a sick cat!''


    After an hour, everyone had arrived. Gu Hua Wei still hadn''t found Li Xiaoming. He probably wouldn''t participate in the exam anymore, so she stopped looking for him.


    Daoist Master Ziyin, who was sitting on the seat of the Priestess of Hidden Cloud Peak, slowly emerged with a piece of paper filled with words in his hand. According to the names of nearly thirty people on the paper, he split his team into six teams and sent out missions.


    Gu Hua stood in the corner, quietly gazing at Gu Qingcheng''s position. She was considering if she should teach this goddess a lesson. Before she could finish, she heard her own name.


    "In the last group, team leader, Green Mountain City of New Deer. Team member. Spirit Cloud Peak Gu Qingcheng. Hidden Cloud Peak Yuhan. Spirit Cloud Peak. Cloudy Cloud Shadow. Crescent Peak, Gu Wei Wei Wei."


    Gu Hua smiled. They were all acquaintances.

 C124

    "Your mission is to go to the Lost Swamp and find the inner core of the Frost Jade Pool''s Giant Alligator."


    "What?" Yun Ying started to complain in dissatisfaction, "The Lost Swamp is such a dangerous place, yet the sect actually wants us to go?!" With that, she glanced contemptuously at Miss Gu, who was lying in a corner and had also been shot. "I don''t want to."


    Daoist Violet Yin put away the name list in his hand and ignored Yun Ying. He continued, "Those who don''t wish to go, can leave immediately. There will be no need for you to participate in the sect''s experiential learning in the future." As he spoke, he used his gaze to check if anyone wanted to leave.


    She would only withdraw if she became crazy. One must know that she still had to rely on this place, and now, she could not afford to anger this old fogey, so she angrily turned her head away. Yun Ying secretly noted down this old man who did not give her any face, in the future, she would definitely find an opportunity to let him know how powerful she was!


    Seeing that no one interrupted him, Dao Master Ziyin continued, "From today onwards, you only have seven days left. If you complete the mission within seven days, the sect will give each of you additional achievement points. This is your honor''s representative, and if you do not bring the Colossal Alligator''s inner core back within seven days, the mission will be considered a failure."


    "I wonder if the sect has any requirements regarding the quantity of inner pellets?" The goddess-like Gu Qingcheng gently asked in a gentle voice.


    Daoist Master Ziyin seemed to have not expected that someone would ask a question that was practically a loophole. In that instant, a hint of admiration flashed past his eyes as he looked towards Gu Qingcheng, then he stroked his grizzled beard and said, "It must be one of you. Anyone can complete the mission."


    Each of them had a Giant Alligator inner core, which also meant that the group was both a cooperating partner and a competitor. If there were enough Giant Alligators to kill to the best of their abilities, then if there were none, it would be an especially interesting question. However, who would be the one to come up with such an idea sooner or later? Absolutely.


    "If there are no problems, you can leave now." Adept Ziyin waved his hand, a beaming smile on his face that seemed to harbor ill intentions no matter how one looked at it.


    The teenagers sighed in their hearts and prayed that they would be killed by the five crocodiles.


    Gu Hua lifted his foot and followed the crowd out. As soon as they left the main hall, Lu Cheng walked up to her side and smiled as he took her hand. He said in surprise, "I didn''t expect to be in the same team as Junior Sister."


    Gu Hua felt a little awkward, but she didn''t intend to take her hand out. She wanted to let the youth who hadn''t thought of spring shake her hand or something like that, but she shouldn''t be too generous.


    "Senior apprentice-brother, please take care of me on the way."


    "I won''t let Junior Sister get hurt." Lu Cheng poked her on the nose and said, "Junior Sister, just follow me."


    Did he have a free bodyguard?


    "Thank you, Senior Brother." Miss Gu secretly changed the topic, "I heard that senior brother has become the champion of the Great Games and became famous in one battle. I can''t even congratulate senior brother."


    The smile on New Deer City''s face turned a little more genuine, but Miss Gu was still unable to see a hint of sincerity in it. She could only hear the young man''s casual voice, "It was just luck. Junior Sister is too kind."


    "However, Junior Apprentice Sister is still very grateful for Senior Apprentice Brother''s reminder. Thank you very much, Senior Apprentice Brother." Although her words'' calm down ''didn''t have much force behind it, she still managed to calm down and win that desperate battle. Although it didn''t seem worth it to everyone, she still had to thank him.


    In the cultivation world, she cared the most about karma. She didn''t want to owe someone a favor because she really couldn''t tell whether this youth called Lu Cheng was a friend or foe.


    As if he had seen Gu Hua''s seriousness, Lu Cheng continued to smile and replied, "Junior Sister is too polite."


    Seeing the two chatting happily, Gu Qingcheng, who was walking to the side, glanced at Yuhan, who was ignoring her, then glanced at Yun Ying, whose teeth were about to shatter from the bottom of her heart. On the surface, however, she remained calm and composed as she stared at Gu Hua, who was giggling with envy, and slowly approached the gentle face of the New Deer City, saying in a very ladylike manner: "I''ve seen senior brother, I''m the Gu Qingcheng of the Spirit Cloud Peak."


    The young woman had an extraordinary countenance and a charming smile. She spoke in a voice so pleasing to the ear that one couldn''t feel a shred of disgust. Lu Cheng glanced at her and replied with a smile, "Greetings, Junior Sister. I am Qing Feng and Lu Cheng."


    Upon hearing this name, Gu Qingcheng''s eyes lit up, "Are you the senior from New Deer City that went to the competition a few days ago?"


    Lu Cheng gave her a profound look, then looked at Gu Hua Wei who was watching from the wall. He replied gently as before, "That''s right."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes shined with a terrifying light. She had never thought that this extraordinarily handsome young man would actually be the leader of the Battle Arena. Because she was too far away, she didn''t see her appearance clearly, but from the looks of it, not only did this young man have an outstanding cultivation base, her future was limitless.


    "Senior Apprentice Brother''s recent achievements have really impressed Junior Apprentice Sister. Now, Senior Apprentice Brother has become the best partner for these two juniors to rest." Gu Qingcheng''s expression didn''t change as she probed.


    The smile on Lu Cheng''s face stiffened for a moment, and he was unable to say anything unpleasant due to the etiquette. "This is my honor. However, it''s still too early for me to choose a couple." As he spoke, he looked at Gu Ruoyun, who was still making wall flowers, with a pleading look. He indicated that he should help his senior brother. I''ve never talked to a girl I don''t know before.


    Miss Gu tilted her head and ignored him. What did this have to do with her?


    "Then senior, please take good care of me on your journey." Gu Qingcheng''s voice was soft and weak. Even before her petite body could see the alligator, she was already trembling. From time to time, she would give Gu Hua Wei a provocative look, saying: "Look, you can''t win against me."


    Miss Gu was too lazy to even roll her eyes. On the surface, it looked like a treasure she wanted you to take with her, but she just didn''t know how dark it was inside. If you knew, would you return it?


    Along the way, they arrived at the edge of the Cloud Hidden Peak''s cliff. Gu Qingcheng had already been happily chatting with the two of them in New Deer City, and clear laughter continuously flowed out from the goddess''s mouth. Those who didn''t know what was going on would think that they were joking, but the truth was, Gu Qingcheng''s Senior Brother had only said one sentence: Junior Sister is flattering me.


    Thinking about the day that the original female host had tried to please others like this, Miss Gu was truly intoxicated.


    Lu Cheng stopped at the edge of the cliff and took down the long sword at his waist. He recited a chant, and the long sword grew to a size of about 15 meters long, 10 meters wide, and floated on the ground. Lu Cheng greeted Gu Qingcheng and the rest, before jumping onto his sword.

 C125

    The long sword finally approached the destination quickly. From a high vantage point, he could see layers upon layers of dense forest in front of him. Above the forest, faint circles of smoke appeared one after another, letting everyone know that the Lost Swamp was right below him.


    Xi Jiang''s Lost Swamp was a chilling existence in the continent of the Nine Nations, just like the Qin Nation''s Misty Forest.


    With vast forests, hot and wet swamps, abundant plants, and the rock region hidden in the deepest mountains, the plentiful production could mean the same or greater dangers.


    Lu Cheng used his spiritual energy to pull his sword to a stop at the edge of the forest.


    Yun Ying was the first to walk down the long sword. She glanced at the lush greenery, as if a person would be shrouded in shadows the moment they entered.


    Gu Qingcheng carefully glanced at Lu Cheng, lifting up his white dress before walking a few steps forward. Staring at the gloomy forest, he furrowed his brows and walked to the side of Lu Cheng, grabbing onto the hem of his robes in a charming manner, "Senior, I''ll follow you."


    Why does this sound so ambiguous?


    I, follow, you?!


    The days in New Deer City are not so beautiful.


    Lu Cheng couldn''t help feeling vexed, but he still gently removed Gu Qingcheng''s hand from her clothes, "Junior Sister Gu, there''s no need to be so panicked. Experiencing is human nature, in the future, I''m afraid there''ll be even more." The meaning behind her words was simply, "Little girl, I can''t rely on you. It''s better to rely on others than myself."


    Gu Qingcheng obediently nodded her head. She was only trying to sound out the truth. She would never place her life in the hands of a man she couldn''t trust.


    However, to seek the protection of a hero when encountering danger was in itself the privilege of being a beauty.


    After taking a look at Lu Cheng''s face, which didn''t change at all, and confirming that he wasn''t angry, he said, "What senior brother said is true. Junior Sister is making too much of a fuss." After which, she shot a coquettish glance at Lu Cheng and fell silent.


    Lu Cheng secretly heaved a sigh of relief and nodded his head. He then received Yun Ying''s contemptuous gaze, "It''s better to enter earlier than to flirt with each other."


    Guo Guo''s words caused the two parties involved to blush.


    Lu Cheng: Why are they flirting with each other?!


    Is it really good to wrongly accuse a good person like him?


    The pattern shows Tucson breaking.


    Yuhan stood silently by the side and walked behind Gu Hua Wei who was yawning. He looked thoughtfully at New Deer City, then at the forest before him and did not speak.


    Lu Cheng looked at the approaching noon sky, then looked at the entrance to the huge forest that was about to devour everyone. He said in an incomparably gentle tone, "Everyone, prepare yourselves. Shall we enter the forest immediately?"


    Yun Ying let out a cold snort and shot a glance at Jade Cold Jade who was watching from the wall. Without caring about what Deer City said, she walked quickly towards the small path within the forest, as if she was not going to a dangerous place, but to heaven.


    Lu Cheng smiled helplessly. Was his ability to be questioned?


    Yun Ying? It was good.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t really care about how many people these people were entangled with. In her opinion, it would be weird if they could get along peacefully.


    As for Miss Gu Qingcheng, what was her plan?


    The group of people shakily walked into the lush forest. In the vast forest, where the sun wasn''t hidden, the heart was as cold as an unfathomable fog that corroded one''s body. Miss Gu rubbed her goose bumps. She had already raised a pile of arms, and her two rows of teeth had somehow clashed.


    It was not strange to see tall, nameless trees soaring up from the ground, but the feeling of looking up into the sky as soon as they entered the forest sent shivers down one''s spine.


    Although the forest was large, there weren''t many flowers and grass beneath the trees. A winding, seemingly endless trail snaked through the tall trees. The path was rugged and silent.


    Only the eerie cold air that came out of nowhere was enough to make one''s scalp tingle.


    Yun Ying let out a low curse. She clearly did not expect that this forest would be so troublesome. It was actually even more troublesome than the Misty Forest.


    Gu Qingcheng''s lips turned white from the cold. Only now did she realize that this experiential learning that she had spent so much effort to gain was akin to endless suffering. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have bothered to suffer here.


    Keep your spirits up, junior brothers and sisters. The Lost Swamp is at the edge of the forest, not too far away." He also didn''t expect such a situation to occur. As the captain, he could only encourage his friends, saying, "When we get there, we can set up a tent and have a good night''s rest. Tomorrow we can complete the mission.


    Hearing this, Yun Ying snorted again. This time, she did not say any more sarcastic words.


    "Senior-apprentice Brother is right." Gu Baihua hurried up to brush up his presence. "I''ll listen to senior brother."


    After speaking, Lu Cheng quickened his pace, heading deeper into the forest. On the way, for some reason, there wasn''t even the sound of a bug chirping. It was extremely strange.


    Gu Hua quietly turned her head and saw Yu Han, who had been following closely behind her, holding a long sword in hand. Yu Han didn''t expect her to turn around so suddenly, and a smile immediately appeared on his handsome face. Gu Hua lightly pressed her lips: "Shh ¡­"


    Yu Han''s movements froze. Only then did Gu Hua Wei turn his head around and caught up to Yun Ying''s footsteps with two quick steps.


    He didn''t know when, but the sunlight shining through the gaps in the leaves above his head had already disappeared, and what replaced it was the white fog that slowly spread from the distance into the forest. It was clear and faint, but it was enough to bury everyone''s gaze tightly.


    This sudden strangeness caused all of the young boys and girls to be on high alert.


    Miss Gu took a deep breath. This was the tempo of something happening.


    When something abnormal happens, there must be a demon. This saying would definitely be effective here.


    However, they had already walked for almost two hours. Even if they left now, the weather was too dark. Their only choice was to keep walking forward.


    "Everyone, keep your spirits up!" The voice was extremely loud, and through the thick fog of fog, Gu Hua was only able to make out Gu Qingcheng''s tottering figure, as well as the back of her head.


    "Senior apprentice-brother ¡­" Gu Qingcheng''s voice finally contained traces of trembling, "Something''s wrong here ¡­"


    Gu Hua was slightly aware that Gu Qingcheng was truly afraid.


    No matter how powerful Gu Qingcheng was in the end, or how scheming she was, up until now, Gu Qingcheng was still only a young girl that had yet to turn twelve. How could she not be afraid of something that didn''t make sense?

 C126

    "Mother once said that it would only take two hours to travel from the forest of the Lost Swamp to the swamp. But now ¡­" Yu Han, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke softly, his voice actually carrying an indescribable meaning.


    "And now, we have already walked for no less than an hour and a half."


    In an instant, no one dared to speak.


    Gu Hua Wei was quite clear who the mother of this sultry youth was. Wasn''t he her first boss? Wasn''t he Yu Qingzhu?


    Thus, this kid did not lie.


    But the problem was, they had been gone for almost four hours, and they hadn''t even seen a shadow of a swamp.


    Lu Cheng lowered his eyes and looked at the spot where the fog was gradually thickening, his dark eyes were almost hidden by the dark shadows of the forest, he turned around and grabbed onto the hands of Gu Qingcheng who was closely following behind, not daring to move, the youth''s clear yet gentle voice had a rare tinge of heaviness in it, "Everyone is holding hands now, we can''t stay here for too long."


    Hand in hand?


    Gu Ruoyun silently glanced at the back of Yun Ying''s head, which hadn''t moved at all. Did this slut from New Deer City want her and Yun Ying to hold hands? Is there a mistake?!


    There must be something wrong with his head.


    However, this was not the time to fuss about personal grudges. It was really difficult.


    As Miss Gu was thinking, she lightly crooked her finger at the youth behind her. Yu Han was delighted. Had she finally noticed that he had been watching her all this while? She quickly walked in front of him and whispered into his ear, "Can I switch seats with you?"


    The youth''s face was completely red from the mist she had brought out. Luckily, it was impossible to see it in the night, so he nodded and gently pulled her hand before him, holding onto what seemed like the shadow of a person''s hand. The group of people held hands as they fled towards their destination.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, when the night was so dark that one could not see their own hands, the damp air was like a mix of water droplets, fear and fear of the dark, causing one to only be able to hear the rapid breathing of their companions in front of them.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei stretched out her spiritual sense, trying to figure out what was happening.


    She absolutely did not believe that they were on the right path, or else how could so many people have come to the Lost Swamp, and only they make a mistake? Or perhaps, something extraordinary had appeared in this place? And this thing kept stopping them from advancing. Or could it be said that they could only move forward and not retreat?


    Regardless of the outcome, Miss Gu completely believed that they were the only ones who were unlucky.


    He used his Divine Sense to pierce through the fog and straight ahead of him. Along the way, he dashed like a wild horse, trying to find something. However, other than the trees in front of him, there seemed to be nothing else.


    The air was filled with an indescribable fishy smell, as if it came from something rotting. Sometimes it was dense, sometimes it was faint. Gu Hua didn''t dare to explore any further and withdrew her spiritual sense. An almost heaven-defying thought spread through her mind.


    Could it be...


    After walking for too long and still not reaching their destination, even the group of cultivators felt a little tired. Gu Qingcheng tugged on the palm of Lu Cheng''s hand, causing him to stop and turn back. "Junior Sister?"


    Gu Qingcheng weakly called out, tears of fear and hunger appearing in her eyes, "Can we rest for a while?" "I''m so tired ¡­"


    The young girl''s voice was weak and soft, unspeakably melodious and pleasant to the ear. Even Gu Hua Wei couldn''t help but touch the tip of her nose when she heard this. She shouldn''t have any nosebleed, right?


    However, he calmed down when he realized that there was nothing in the forest that was a threat to his life. He knew that he could not go on like this, so he decided that he might as well find a place to rest first. Tomorrow, after the sun came out, he would continue his search.


    Thus, he agreed immediately, "Junior Sister is right."


    Saying so, a bright golden glazed lamp appeared in her hand. The faint yellow light immediately swept away the darkness in the surroundings. Miss Gu inwardly cursed. Why didn''t this fellow from New Deer City take out the lighting tools? It really made her a little scared, okay?


    "This lamp was given to me by the sect master before we set off. It is a life-protecting formation. Senior brother does not dare to casually open it. I hope senior brother and sister will forgive me."


    In an instant, all the dissatisfaction she felt towards New Deer City vanished like smoke into thin air. Gu Hua glanced thoughtfully at New Deer City, whose doubts could be dispelled with a single sentence, and her large eyes narrowed. It was still the Sect Leader who was generous and even gave her a few life protecting magic treasures.


    Master: Do you have the guts to say Master''s name? I promise I won''t beat you to death.


    "Everyone, follow me." Lu Cheng walked into a sparsely populated area to the side with the Golden Glazed Lamp in hand. He retrieved two tents from his storage pouch. "You can rest after you set up your tents." With that, he glanced at Yuhan and said, "Junior Brother Yu, come with me. Can you help Junior Sister Gu and the other two?"


    Three people in a room...


    The expressions of the three girls changed at the same time: Who the hell wants to live with this idiot?!


    Gu Hua Wei had a grudge with Yun Ying, Gu Qingcheng was at odds with Gu Hua Wei, and Yun Ying and Gu Qing were at loggerheads with each other. Anyone with eyes could see that, but as a team leader, why not make things difficult for the two of them?


    "It''s not safe tonight. It''s better to stay together."


    Lu Cheng did not say much, but together with Yuhan, they set up the tent, and placed the faintly burning Golden Glazed Light to the side. From his soft boots, he took out a dagger and lightly drew a line on his forefinger, and a bright red blood trickled down his finger onto the lamp wick, and in that instant! An exceptionally bright golden light flashed out from the golden glass lamp, and in an instant, the golden light enveloped everyone. Gu Hua lowered her head to look, and a original eight trigram formation with a radius of about five meters glowed with rays of golden light, covering the entire area they were in. In an instant, the excruciatingly damp mist also disappeared, and a low buzz finally appeared in the air.


    Gu Hua quietly retracted the spiritual sense she had released when Lu Cheng used blood to summon the Golden Lamp. Listening to the weak chirping sound of insects, she smiled.


    "So powerful!" Gu Qingcheng walked around the golden lamp a few times, her expression no longer as unsightly as it was before. She turned her head and smiled at Lu Cheng, "The Sect Leader really treats Senior Brother very well." Although there was a bit of envy in her words, it didn''t make anyone feel disgusted or jealous.


    Lu Cheng didn''t seem to be disgusted by his words. Instead, he smiled warmly at Gu Qingcheng, "To protect everyone''s safety, this is the most important thing."


    Gu Hua slightly lowered her eyes. It seemed that Gu Qingcheng wasn''t brain-dead to the point of annoying others. However, this was good too. She was too imbecile and didn''t have the nervousness of an opponent to her at all.

 C127

    From Gu Hua Wei''s perspective, her previous life had already passed. That place belonged to the original owner, and the original owner was weak, so she had failed, and in this world, she could not follow the original owner''s path, but had her own future ahead of her. Thus, to a certain extent, she did not have any enmity with Gu Qingcheng.


    Revenge was not the most fundamental of existence. The greatest vengeance was always in Lady Gu''s heart. One''s life was better than others''.


    This is the greatest revenge against the happiness of those who have hurt you.


    People who lived in the past could never improve, because she could not see the better view of the road ahead. Someone who was confident and open-minded was far happier than someone who felt sorry for himself.


    In other words, even though Gu Qingcheng would be able to contend against her for a period of time, she definitely couldn''t continue to affect her.


    Lu Cheng and Yu Han quickly took out firewood from their storage pouches and started a bonfire in front of their tents. The three young girls and two young men sat around the bonfire to rest.


    Gu Ruoyun rubbed her hands together as she stared straight into the darkness behind the array, hidden by the firelight. Her ears were twined with the chirping of insects after the Golden Glazed Light, and her fingers above the firelight trembled.


    There was something she seemed to have missed ¡­


    There were no insects chirping in the darkness, and there was no warmth in the darkness either. After that, there was the sound of insects as soon as there was the Golden Lamp of Glazed Golden Light ¡­


    Bug cry?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s hands trembled even more. With the array, there would be the sound of insects, but the source was unknown, and these insects did not reach the array, so what did this mean?


    The buzzing sounds became louder and louder, as if they were being released from some huge weakness.


    Gu Hua lowered her head and looked at the wet road. She didn''t know when, but it was no longer a rocky mountain road. She grabbed Lu Cheng by the sleeve and asked, "Something happened?"


    Yu Han stood up and looked at her.


    Lu Cheng was somewhat surprised. "Junior Sister?"


    "Listen to the sound."


    "What ¡­"


    "It''s the chirping of insects!" Yun Ying impatiently gave her a supercilious look, and said with endless despise, "It''s just a little bug, it''s really nothing."


    Gu Qingcheng glanced at Gu Hua Wei with a faint smile, secretly mocking her. Her so-called little sister was really timid. She pursed her lips and lowered her head, watching her fair fingers shine under the firelight. The smile on her face slowly deepened.


    Lu Cheng stood up, and as he heard the sounds of insects growing louder and louder, he seemed to have thought of something and widened his eyes in disbelief. He then shouted towards Gu Qingcheng and Yun Ying who were still sitting on the ground, "Hurry and get up!"


    Only then did Gu Qingcheng feel that something was wrong and she immediately stood up with Yun Ying. The few of them quickly retreated to the area around the golden glass lamp and in an instant, the spot where they were sitting exploded with sounds. Something rushed out from that spot like a tidal wave!


    Under the bright yellow light, it was still hard to clearly see what it was. It was just a mass floating in the air, making sharp creaking noises in a group like the overbearing voice of a little devil.


    Gu Hua''s palms were sweating. She could not imagine what would have happened if they hadn''t dodged.


    "Everyone, calm down." Lu Cheng was the first to calm down. With a complicated expression, he looked at Gu Hua Wei who was sighing endlessly, and said in a deep voice, "Prepare for battle!"


    Yu Han took out the long sword at his waist that he always held. From the moment he entered the forest, he didn''t dare to lower his guard. But no matter what, as the son of Yu Qingzhu, he had to return alive!


    The black object squeaked for a while before locking onto its target. Like a dark cloud, it rapidly flew towards Gu Hua Wei.


    As they got closer, they discovered that they were a bunch of black winged, egg-sized, pink-green, transparent rice bugs. Their transparent stomachs were constantly flapping, creating a black shadow from their wings. This insect had a small, human-like face, without eyes or a nose, only a mouth with four yellow, needle-like fangs!


    This was a monster!


    The monster had no eyes, but it had a pair of antennae similar to sensors on its forehead. From its trembling appearance, it was not hard to tell that it was targeting its prey through the fluctuations in the air.


    The group of monsters only stopped for a moment before charging over. The sheer number of monsters caused one''s scalp to go numb.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei took out a jade green bamboo sword from her storage bag and fiercely slashed at the incoming monsters. With one slash, the monsters fell to the ground and lost their wings, the monster wailed on the ground like a baby. Its head was covered in blood and its stomach bled black, almost decaying blood, before turning into a pile of bones!


    So the stomach of this monster was actually a rotten thing!


    Gu Hua did not dare to think too much. She kept swinging the long sword in her hand, quietly using the spiritual Qi around her body to create a protective layer of spiritual energy on her skin. Only then did she start hacking at him! He absolutely could not allow this thing to bite a hole in his body. Just based on its yellow and smelly teeth, he had no idea how many germs there were.


    Lu Cheng used his spiritual power to form a barrier around his body, and a series of spiritual power blades flew towards the crowd of monsters as if they were worthless. Everywhere they passed, there would be bursts of wails and cries from the infant, and behind him, there was the shivering and trembling beauty Gu Qingcheng, who did not dare move at all. The young lady held onto his clothes tightly, not daring to look at the skeletons scattered all over the place.


    Yun Ying had never placed Gu Hua Wei in her eyes, but now, she seemed to have another enemy, even though this enemy didn''t seem to be a threat at all.


    Licking his somewhat dry lips, Yun Ying''s lips curled up into a cold smile. Even so, she still had to send her on her way as soon as possible, didn''t she?


    Letting the enemy grow was never her style.


    The Jade Frost Jade Sword cut down the monsters that were close to its body and silently stared at the dark clouds. With a faint smile, it slashed down on dozens of monsters with its sword.


    There were some things that just needed to be looked at. As for who was the one who brought disgrace to himself, was there a need for further investigation?

 C128

    Countless monsters continued to flock over from the ground that they had just broken through. The creaking sounds that they made made made it seem like their ears were about to miscarry.


    Even someone as heaven-defying as Gu Hua Wei could feel the pain in her arms. She probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for more than three quarters of an hour.


    Thinking of the yellow, disgusting teeth of the monster, Gu Ruoyun felt the malice of this world.


    She still didn''t want to die here!


    "This isn''t the way to continue fighting."


    Lu Cheng was the first to frown. The worms'' origins were unknown, and their numbers were difficult to handle. If this fight were to continue, they would only end up being devoured.


    He secretly made a decision in his heart and no longer hesitated: "Everyone get ready, we will retreat immediately, I will cover for you!"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was slightly startled when she heard this. She really didn''t expect New Deer City to have such thoughts about self-sacrifice. But young man, what''s the big deal if there''s no worry in your eyes?


    Glancing at Gu Qingcheng, who had swiftly moved away from the back of the city after hearing those words, Yun Ying did not continue to talk anymore. With a flash, she chose the darkest corner and disappeared, leaving behind only Yuhan and the monsters that were constantly swarming in from the back of the city. Miss Gu did not know what she was thinking, but she leaned close to the Yuhan, and the two of them killed their way in close proximity to the city.


    Even though Lu Cheng and Yuhan were peerless geniuses, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies was constantly decreasing. If there wasn''t a sufficient amount of time for them to recover, Gu Hua Wei was completely convinced that they would definitely be exhausted to death by these worms.


    "Junior Sister." Lu Cheng stared gloomily at the insects within reach and softly called out to Gu Hua Wei. "There''s still time. Leave quickly, you and junior brother. Don''t linger around!"


    "I am definitely not a person who is afraid of death." Yu Han did not turn back as he said in a firm voice, "How could he leave at such a crucial moment?" Saying so, he glanced at the pale-faced Gu Hua Wei and her expression changed slightly, "Junior Sister is a woman, you should leave."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was at a loss for words.


    "Hurry up!" Seeing that Gu Hua Wei still had some time to think, Lu Cheng used his spiritual power to knock down the poisonous insects around her and said, "You don''t have to keep them here." Other than her, Gu Qingcheng and Yun Ying had already fled far away. There was no need for Junior Sister Gu to act like this at all.


    Gu Hua slightly boasted that she was not a righteous person. In the face of all these disasters, she wanted to live, but to live like this, she had to live in the sunlight for her entire life. If any accident were to happen to those two young men who were in their prime, she thought, she would never be able to live a proper life.


    She wasn''t a good girl, but she didn''t want to be a bad girl either.


    "I''m not leaving."


    "What?" Lu Cheng clearly hadn''t expected her to refuse so clearly. "Junior Sister ¡­"


    "I said I''m not leaving." Gu Hua Wei looked into his eyes and said word by word, "I won''t leave you behind."


    New Deer City:... What was wrong with this kind of kick that would not be abandoned by the one he loved?


    Gu Hua was slightly stunned. This kind of tone ¡­ "This kind of obviously touching situation had suddenly turned into something out of a vulgar melodrama. The tension disappeared in an instant, and a series of whimpers could be heard.


    "Now is not the time for you to mess around." Mengmeng''s jade-like face turned cold as she disagreed, "You have to go!" This forest was already filled with danger. He didn''t know how much longer he could hold on, but Gu Hua Wei definitely couldn''t die. She definitely couldn''t.


    Perhaps this was the only good thing he had ever done.


    Gu Hua silently drooped her eyelids and opened her mouth: "Maybe it''s more dangerous to leave?"


    The expression on New Deer City''s face, which had originally wanted to dissuade, suddenly froze.


    "None of us know what we will face if we leave. Perhaps, it will be even more dangerous." The girl continued to cut down groups and groups of poisonous bugs, saying, "And this kind of danger will make one person unable to resist. If we are together, there might be a chance for a change."


    "Junior Sister ¡­" Lu Cheng called out to her softly.


    "Also, I guarantee that I won''t hold you back. I will protect myself well, but only if we can safely leave this place."


    Yu Han opened his mouth but suddenly realized that he had no reason to reject such a lady.


    This word had never appeared in his life before, but this time, it gave him a beautiful surprise.


    "What are you waiting for?" "We can definitely get out."


    The incoming bugs had already surrounded them layer by layer, calling out one after another to signal the death of their brethren. All of their resentment reminded Gu Hua of the flies that came out of nowhere in the twenty-first century. It really did look like it.


    It wasn''t just for some reason, the bugs were actually gathering towards Gu Hua Wei''s direction, wanting to break through her defense in one go. Their loud voices made everyone''s scalps tingle!


    In the dense night, the spirit blades and the saber lights appeared exceptionally clear.


    Even with Gu Hua Wei Wei''s heaven defying abilities, she was unable to quickly settle so many things in one go. The flying sword in her hand became more and more tired, and the unspeakable weariness made her unable to control her strength.


    "Watch your back!" Yuhan had been keeping a close eye on Gu Ruoyun''s position. When she smiled, the dozens of bugs had already left Gu Ruoyun''s location in the blink of an eye. It was already too late for her to save them!


    Gu Hua''s ears twitched. The attack from both the front and back had caused her to be unable to put up the best defense!


    Yu Han stared at the approaching poisonous bugs and couldn''t help feeling a little angry. He took a step forward, but it was obvious that he was too late!


    With sword in hand, Lu Cheng raised it high up with his eyes closed, and balls of spiritual energy rushed towards him like a storm. The youth was dressed in green, and under the dim light of the yellow lamp, he actually looked like a deity descending to the mortal world!


    On the sword, a bright ray of light shot straight towards the swarm of poisonous bugs. The youth opened his eyes, but there was nothing in them. His eyes were unspeakably empty.


    In a split-second, the transparent light rays were like tens of thousands of faint lights, ruthlessly smashing down towards the area with the most number of poisonous bugs!


    The scattered wings, the miserable shrieks and the black blood all fell down like fallen leaves. An indescribable stench filled the air.


    The poisonous bugs behind Gu Hua Wei Wei had already been shot to death by the spiritual force!


    In an instant, the attacking bug swarm seemed to have felt a sense of great danger as they frantically fled in the direction they came from. They were fleeing for their lives!


    The green-clothed youth took a step back, a trickle of blood leaking from his thin lips. His complexion was shockingly pale!


    "New Deer City!"


    Gu Hua shouted, unable to speak her feelings. She waved away the venomous bugs that had yet to leave the stage and dashed towards where New Deer City was!


    She had never thought that this youth, who she could not see through in the beginning, would actually save her! She thought he was a cold, almost heartless person. He pretended to be cruel, and made people wary of him. However, it was this type of person who used the greatest amount of strength to save her.


    He really did not expect Lu Cheng to use this move that used up spiritual energy to retreat. There was no one in the Immortal Cultivation World who did not know the power of this move; light injuries would lead to serious injuries, heavy injuries would lead to the depletion of spiritual energy, and the death of the body and soul!


    "Senior apprentice-brother ¡­" With that thought, a hint of sincerity appeared in Yuhan''s eyes as he looked at New Deer City. "I''ll help you rest over there."

 C129

    "Senior apprentice-brother!" Gu Hua Wei Wei walked up to Lu Cheng, his unspeakable worry making her a little worried. "Sorry." At the end of the day, it was her that had harmed him and overdrawn his spiritual power. Not everyone could do it, but Lu Cheng had.


    "I''m fine." Lu Cheng raised his hand to indicate that he was fine. With a comforting smile, he replied, "But I''m still a little tired. I''ll be fine after a few days of rest."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei did not believe in this kind of comfort. Even though she was just a transcender, she still had the ability to see through things.


    She used her spiritual sense to search through the space within the jade buckle. She wanted to find a pill that could replenish her spiritual energy.


    There were only some qi and blood replenishing pills in the pill room, as well as some pills that she didn''t know about. She didn''t dare to carelessly give them to Lu Cheng to consume.


    Putting her hand into her storage bag, Gu Hua Wei sneakily took out a bottle of qi replenishing pills, poured out two of them, and handed them to Lu Cheng. "Senior brother, before we leave, Master gave them to me.


    Lu Cheng''s long and narrow eyes glanced at her as he received the pill. The smile on his face gradually deepened as he replied, "Many thanks to Junior Sister."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei immediately took out a bowl of lake water and handed it to him. "Drink some water."


    Lu Cheng took her water and swallowed the pill. Gu Hua Wei let out a sigh of relief. He didn''t know how effective the pill would be, but he knew it wouldn''t be too bad. After all, it was made by an Immortal alchemist.


    It seemed that it was due to eating the pill that a healthy blush appeared on New Deer City''s pale face. Only then did Gu Ruoyun let her worries rest.


    "I''ve recovered some." Lu Cheng coughed and Gu Hua looked at him. He continued, "It''s not a good idea to stay here any longer. We have to leave as soon as possible."


    "Senior-apprentice Brother is right." Yu Han, who had remained silent all this while, also spoke up, "No one knows if those poisonous bugs will return or not. The most important thing is to find a safe place to spend the night."


    Lu Cheng looked at the sky above the trees, where there was almost no light to be seen. "There are still at least six hours until daybreak. We have to focus."


    "Senior Brother, maybe we can continue moving forward." Gu Hua Wei said indifferently.


    "I think so too." Lu Cheng nodded. "Going back is the path of the weak. Finding our destination is our goal." They could not turn back now. Since they had reached this point, they had to pay the price. No matter what was ahead of them, they could only move forward!


    "I''ll lead the way." Yu Han stood up. A thirteen or fourteen year old teenager was no longer as young as he was when they first met. He now had the courage to shoulder a big responsibility. "You and Senior Brother to walk behind us." As she spoke, she glanced at the frowning and thinking girl, "Then there''s a junior apprentice sister taking care of Senior Martial Brother."


    "Alright." The three of them returned to their original path. Along the way, the teenager held the longsword in his hand and the gold-glazed lamp in his hand as he led the way in front of them. The girl in the light yellow dress gently supported the green-clothed youth, appearing especially silent in the tranquil forest.


    Gu Hua could clearly feel that the teenager''s body was almost nothing but bones. Lu Cheng''s body was thinner than she had expected, but it was filled with power. He was like an underage cheetah, waiting for his own path of king.


    He and New Deer City were two different people. Li Xiaoming could make her feel full of trust, but New Deer City gave her an indescribable feeling of vigilance. Even if he saved her, she still felt that there was an unspeakable contradiction.


    It was as if he had the appearance of a young man, but the heart of an adult.


    It was a subtle sense of mutual rejection between the same kind of people.


    "Junior Sister, what''s wrong?" As if noticing her absent-mindedness, the young man''s worried greetings immediately made her retract her suspicions.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a bit worried for you, senior brother."


    "I''m fine." The youth''s lips curled up into a slight smile. In the weak light of the lamp, there was actually something as warm and jade-like as unspeakable. This kind of smile finally gained a little more sincerity.


    "Senior brother, when we find a safe place, you must take a good rest." Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t want to suspect this youth anymore. She herself was a transmigrated beast, what right did she have to question others?


    "Alright." The youth returned his hand and held her wrist, placing a portion of his body''s weight on her. Only then did Gu Hua Wei realize that his body was actually so cold that it caused people to worry.


    How could his fingers be so cold ¡­


    Trembling, she called out to him, "Senior Brother ¡­"


    He replied to her weakly, as if talking was already a luxury.


    "Are you cold?"


    The young man forced himself to open his eyes and look at her. His narrow almond-shaped eyes were filled with an indescribable weakness. He tightened his grip on his wrist and his fingers became like winter''s ice. "So cold, so cold ¡­"


    For some reason, Gu Hua Wei''s nose was a little sore. She had never seen a city like this before, so her weakness made her feel an indescribable sadness.


    The New Deer City that she had seen always wore a mask of hypocrisy. When she smiled, it was gentle, gentle, cool, and tranquil ¡­ Never was there a weakness.


    "Get on my back." Gu Hua used her hands to support his tottering body, half-bowing in front of him. The teenager''s consciousness vaguely fell onto her back, losing the last bit of consciousness as he fell into a deep dream.


    When Yuhan heard this, she turned around and saw the young girl easily carrying the youth on her back. She then said, "Let me do it."


    The youth held the gold-glazed lamp tightly as he stared at the mountain road that was getting more and more wet. The ground was almost muddy, and it was moist and filled with an indescribable fishy smell, as if something had died and was rotting underground.


    This scent caused the youth leading the way to frown. He was well aware that the place they were looking for might not be far away.


    However, what was inconceivable was that the destination was so late. It caused people to feel a chill run down their spines.


    The tall trees became more serene and cold, and more and more dense, looking from afar. It was as if rows and rows of soldiers were standing guard, protecting a piece of land.


    In the dense night, the dim yellow light illuminated the road ahead, making the night seem more and more dark. In the deathly forest, only the sound of young footsteps could be heard, as well as the sound of the little girl''s light breathing.


    In the darkness, no one took a glance behind them. No one was looking left and right. Their destination, they were not allowed to turn back.

 C130

    The ground was getting wet, like a wet dawn after a rainstorm, as the black blanket spread over the air that had almost been covered by the insects.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei decided not to follow Yu Han. If her guess was right, the rest of the journey would be more humid.


    This also meant that they might encounter the greatest danger!


    "Senior brother Yu, we can''t keep going forward." The girl said confidently, "Let''s find a place to rest first. We can decide on the next day when senior is awake."


    If he was alone, he would have been fine. Now that New Deer City was heavily injured, Gu Hua Wei was a girl. If he continued walking like this, he would probably be exhausted by the time dawn breaks.


    Gu Hua Wei took out his old bedding from the purple jade ring (from the thatched cottage). Yu Han took out some of the top quality wood from his storage bag, and without caring about how precious the wood was, he placed it on the slightly moist ground. Gu Hua Wei laid the bedding on top of the ground, and then placed the unconscious New Deer City on top of the bed.


    Yu Han sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the sky which was getting darker and darker outside of the tent. He placed the Golden Glazed Light Lamp on the side, obviously the formation inside the lamp could no longer be used.


    "Junior-apprentice Sister, you rest first, I''ll keep watch." As a young man who had just revealed his manliness, he really wanted to show it.


    Miss Gu was not a hypocritical person, not to mention that this eight year old little body had reached the limit of what she could endure.


    Thinking of this, Miss Gu leaned against New Deer City and closed her eyes to rest.


    She did not dare to fall asleep. In the end, she was just a girl who did not feel safe at all.


    His spiritual sense, however, did not dare to relax for even a moment as he gazed outside the tent, gently gazing in Gu Hua Wei''s direction. The face of the eight-year-old girl was bright white, her eyelids slightly lidded, her long eyelashes curled into an exceptionally beautiful fan, her delicate nose was perked up, and the corners of her pink lips were slightly parted. Her face was calm, as if no matter what happened in this world, it would not stir her heart.


    That was out of his reach.


    Yes, unreachable.


    A faint, bitter smile appeared on Yu Han''s face. He had thought that there would never be anything in this world that he could not obtain. He was the pride of the heavens, so how could there not be? But at this moment, he came to a sudden realization.


    In the tranquil night, the youth''s eyes were deep and serene, with an indescribable sadness in them.


    Gu Hua''s spiritual sense did not dare to remain on Yu Han''s face. She did not want to discover any extraordinary things. After all, some things were better left unsaid.


    The darkest midnight had finally come. In the quiet forest, the unconscious boy was frowning. He didn''t know what was bothering him. The air was filled with a faint, intoxicating fragrance.


    The youth guarding the door suddenly felt a bit tired. He couldn''t stay awake for a while because of the support of his willpower. He only wanted to have a good dream.


    The girl gently opened her eyes and saw the boy sleeping soundly.


    It was a state of contentment and exhaustion.


    Gu Hua shouted Yu Han''s name softly. When she realized that it was no longer possible for Yu Han to wake up, she turned her head to catch her breath and saw Lu Cheng waking up with a face full of pain!


    "Senior?" Lu Cheng''s face was covered in sweat. It was unknown if it was due to the fragrance in the air that caused his pale lips to bleed profusely from being bitten.


    The weak youth seemed exceptionally strange in the tranquil night.


    Gu Hua reached out her hand to touch him, but before she could do so, the youth''s ice-cold gaze caused her to halt in her tracks.


    "Senior Brother, what''s wrong?" Gu Hua Wei tried to calm herself down.


    Lu Cheng coughed as blood dripped from his lower jaw. His eyes were firmly fixed on Gu Hua Wei''s body, as if he was looking through her at someone.


    After a very long time, when Yuhan''s sound of sleeping finally came, Gu Hua was finally able to hear the youth''s cold voice. He said, "Who the hell are you?"


    Gu Hua''s heart skipped a beat!


    The youth''s voice had already continued, "You are not her." His eyes were focused on her, not wanting to miss a single emotion from her. "I know her, she''s not like you."


    Gu Hua tightly clenched her hands, trying to find her calm voice, "Senior Brother, who are you talking about?"


    "You know that."


    "Senior brother, are you bewitched ¡­" Gu Hua braced herself. She definitely could not admit it, because it was her last secret.


    "When I met her when I was seventeen, she was at the west side of Jade Bamboo Peak on the precipice. I remember that day very clearly." "She was bullied by her senior sister from the same sect. In the end, she jumped off the cliff and met me."


    Seventeen years old ¡­


    New Deer City was only sixteen this year, how could they be seventeen?!


    But, he mentioned his previous seventeen years!


    "She had five spiritual roots, but she accompanied me for a whole ten years."


    Ten years!


    Gu Hua Wei''s finger trembled slightly. This was not mentioned in the novel. It had to do with the original owner''s ten years, from the age of eight to the age of eighteen. In that ten years, where had she gone to?


    The original owner had met New Deer City, or perhaps it could be said to be the Blind Deer City.


    In order to prevent me from appearing in public and disgracing myself, as well as making it inhumane to expel me from my sect, he secretly sent a disciple to imprison me, a useless person, at the absolute peak of Ju Zhu Mountain. The word is that I was already cultivating in seclusion at the peak of Ju Zhu Mountain, but the truth is that I no longer cared about my life. And then he laughed at himself.


    Gu Hua gazed at the sickly youth. For the first time, his smile had lost all pretense. It was clear and shallow, and he looked like an old man who had seen through the coolness of time.


    She suddenly felt sad.


    "And then?" At this moment, denying it or admitting it was already too much of an affectation. It was obvious that both New Deer City and she did not like fomenting.


    "One day, after repelling the wave of butterflies, I met her who had fallen into the lake from the top of the mountain.


    It went without saying that ''she'' was referring to him.


    "The lake is overgrown with poison, and the Savage Python is wreaking havoc here. I originally didn''t plan to save her, but this world really makes me feel lonely." He was so lonely that he didn''t even have someone to talk to.

 C131

    "You saved her ¡­" Gu Hua Wei said softly.


    "I saved her." "But no one knows that I''ve only saved an ingrate!"


    Ingrate?


    Original owner?


    Gu Hua was slightly surprised. Although the original owner''s personality was weak, she was definitely not some ingrate.


    "I almost saved her with my own life, but so what?" "I am blind, so even if I can''t see her face clearly, I still know that she is not an ordinary woman. Even though she could not cultivate, and the Spiritual Energy that I gathered that year was used up for her, that is why I was able to return to her side. However, from then on, my injuries have become more serious, to the point where I am almost unable to cultivate.


    "You all ¡­" Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t know what to say.


    "Us?" Lu Cheng shook his head. "Not us, but her and me."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t know what Lu Cheng''s inner world was exactly like. That was because Lu Cheng''s expression didn''t seem to be one of love, but rather of hatred.


    Why hate?


    "Without spiritual energy, there is no food. Without something to warm us up, it is impossible for us to escape from the mouths of demon beasts. What do we have left?" All we have left is a conscience. " As if he had thought of something extremely painful, Lu Cheng''s eyes reddened, "But a person cannot be without a heart. That winter, I fled everywhere with her. I used my body to lure away the monsters time and time again to let her live.


    That time, we met a stage seven Whirlwind Wolf that could compete with the Savage Python, and that was a beast that was famous for its speed and ferocity. As long as any prey it had its eyes on couldn''t escape, she and I would flee day after night, and its strength would be depleted time and time again, and when the Whirlwind Wolf caught up to us, we were at the lakeside where the Savage Python was. The claws of the Whirlwind Wolf made me so tired that I couldn''t think of any means to resist it, so she kept telling me that she didn''t die here.


    Gu Hua bit her lips. She couldn''t imagine what kind of feeling she was in when New Deer City was pushed down. However, she knew she must have felt despair. It wasn''t hatred, but despair towards this world.


    "I don''t hate her, I even feel that her decision is extremely correct. Compared to her, I am the one who should really be alive. I''m just a little disappointed. " Disappointment. He was disappointed that in his short life, there had never been a person who had truly treated him like that. He had never done anything wrong, so why wouldn''t he want to be a healthy person?


    "I''m sorry." Gu Hua choked with sobs as she held back the bitterness in her eyes. No matter who said this apology, she still wanted to tell it to New Deer City.


    "What I did not expect was that the Savage Python, which had been occupying the lake all this time, would actually break free, blocking a fatal blow for me. The Class 3 and above Demonic Beasts would gradually have a consciousness, and the higher the Class, the stronger the consciousness. The Savage Python already possessed the intelligence that a young man should have, which was why it was able to save me without thinking before, and chase away the Whirlwind Wolves."


    "In the end, it was only because of misfortune that I benefited from it. The Savage Python dragged me into a cave underwater, so I found out that the real reason why there were so many demonic beasts rampaging about was because of this secret cave that was left behind by ancient times, and I had actually become the master of this cave. There are many spiritual treasures in the cave, and I also had a superior cultivation method and a method to reconstruct my body." For a useless person like me, remodeling my physique is the best option, but even though it will allow me to regain my life, it is still the most important thing in the process of reconstructing my body. I returned to the absolute mountain range, found her in shabby clothes, and was almost scared. I accompanied her silently until she was nineteen years old, and only then did I allow her to go out and return to the place that truly belonged to her.


    "Did you succeed?"


    "Success?" Lu Cheng looked at his own body and smiled without a trace of gloom. "If reconstructing my physique is to allow my soul to return to the age of sixteen, avoiding the greatest calamity of my life, then I succeeded. But, the biggest flaw of my regret is that I didn''t forget her."


    That girl who had appeared in his most desperate moments. They had escaped together and depended on each other. Even if she betrayed him, he would never forget her.


    "I still want to see her." "I don''t hate her. I even thought about it. If I find her, I''ll protect her for the rest of her life. I won''t let her suffer or be displaced anymore."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t say you''re sorry." Lu Cheng shook his head. "You have never hurt me. From the moment you left the Poison Insects, I was sure that she was no longer here. No matter how much I tried to deceive myself, you are not her." If it was her, she would have definitely abandoned him and left when the catastrophe struck, but Gu Hua Wei didn''t. This already showed that she wouldn''t be coming back.


    "Live well." Lu Cheng took back his hand and wiped off the blood at the corner of his lips, smiling in relief, "All of the preparations I made was just to have a good status so that she could live a good life. But now, all of this is no longer important, it can be considered as fulfilling a wish.


    "You mean?" Gu Hua looked at him in surprise.


    "That''s the place." Lu Cheng nodded. "I should head back. If there comes a day when I have mastered my cultivation, or if I am able to break through the void, I will be able to find her, that hysterical coward."


    "Senior brother, you have to find her as soon as possible."


    Gu Hua felt that she didn''t have the face to face with this youth, who was gentle and tolerant even in the face of great harm. Without her, perhaps the real original owner wouldn''t have gone missing, and New Deer City would have been protecting her for the rest of their lives.

 C132

    "I will." The youth had finally removed all of his disguise. His eyes were warm and warm, yet he couldn''t clearly see the emotions behind them. Only a sincere smile could be seen from the corner of his mouth, indicating that he had suddenly put down his disguise.


    Gu Hua nodded slightly, turning around to look at the unconscious Yu Han, his breathing was very light, almost to the point of being inaudible. Gu Hua''s finger trembled, and pinched down onto Yu Han''s body, causing a red line to appear on his cold skin, but there was no sign of his waking up at all.


    Gu Hua wanted to turn around and ask New Deer City, but she saw New Deer City''s bloodied green robe standing behind her. Even in the shadow of the lantern light, she was unable to see its face clearly. Gu Hua''s heart trembled as an inconceivable thought spread through her mind!


    "Brother Lu?" She calmly called out to him: "You are still wounded, go and rest first. I''ll come over to Senior Brother Yu."


    "He can''t wake up." Lu Cheng shook his head with a relaxed expression, "This is the Soul Losing Fragrance of the Insect Beast. If it wasn''t for the natural enemy of the Insect Race, the Incense Beast would have fallen asleep in three days and never wake up."


    "How could that be?" Gu Hua lowered her eyes in disbelief. "We all obviously smelled it, but why is it that only senior brother Yu is in possession of the incense?"


    The smile on Lu Cheng''s face grew darker. "Didn''t you know?"


    "What?" Gu Hua raised her head and looked at him.


    "We are all more sensitive than him." Because of this, there was only one cold jade in Fragrant Sky city.


    He was the same kind of person as her, and would always be the first to sense dangerous things, which was why he held his breath when the Soul Losing Incense arrived. Even if Yuhan was extremely talented, she would never be able to compare to someone who had already died once in the face of true danger.


    Gu Hua''s gaze was somewhat sharp. In the pitch-black forest, the heavily injured youth had unexpectedly lost that split-second of vulnerability, becoming somewhat eerie.


    "Brother Lu, you lie down first." Gu Hua smiled at Lu Cheng and said, "Wait until Brother Lu is better. Tomorrow, we''ll find a fire on the moon for Brother Yu and cure him."


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." The youth sighed indifferently, "What should have come has already come."


    Gu Hua''s smile had yet to fade when she heard a thunderous rumble beneath her feet. For a moment, the ground that was originally relatively safe began to shake!


    Gu Hua did not think too much, grabbing onto the unconscious Yu Han, she only felt the soil beneath her feet sink, her legs were already stuck in the cold soil, even if she had the power to transcend the heavens, letting her hold Yu Han and break free was already an impossible task.


    The last look at the green-clothed youth was the youth''s half-smiling eyes, as well as the figure that had broken out of the tent and left, as well as his last sentence.


    He said, Is my story good?


    I made up a story


    Good


    Is it?


    What a touching story.


    Gu Hua Wei thought.


    The feeling of falling through the ground into the void filled Gu Hua Wei''s heart with fear. What exactly is hidden in this strange forest? Why were they the only ones who encountered danger and no one seemed to have mentioned the dangers of the Lost Swamp before? Or rather, from the very beginning, the path they took was the wrong one, and these paths were all led by New Deer City.


    He landed heavily on the ground. In the darkness, he still could not see what was in front of him. He could only smell the moist soil and the thick smell of blood that was like the scene of murder.


    Gu Hua secretly sent out her divine sense. In the darkness, she could barely sense that they were in a cave with no demonic beasts, or perhaps a den with demonic beast eggs!


    The smell of blood came from those eggshells that were bigger than the three ostrich eggs. Almost a dozen of them were gathered in a pond and soaked in a liquid full of the smell of blood. It was obvious what this liquid was.


    Gu Hua shrank to the side, hugging the cold jade. Only by absorbing the warmth from the youth''s body did she manage to keep herself from feeling so much fear.


    According to what Deer City said, this was probably the cave of a bugbeast. That adult bugbeast should be out searching for food. The eggs that it left behind must be the eggs of a bugbeast.


    When she thought about how the blood-soaked egg would produce a bug that could not distinguish between the head and the butt, Gu Hua felt that she could spit out every last bit of the supper!


    Putting the cold jade in the most secluded shadow of the wormhole, Gu Hua Wei took out a fire piston and lit it up. In this large wormhole, other than the creepy blood pool and motionless bug eggs, there were at least three other holes that led to unknown places.


    This cave was probably in the middle of the underground wormhole. If they wanted to leave, it would be impossible for them to return from that unsightly place on top of their heads. However, if they went through the wormhole, she and Yuhan would die here sooner or later! However, if they didn''t leave, the bugbeasts that came back wouldn''t even be left with a corpse.


    You don''t know if this wormhole will be another wormhole, or if there are adult wormholes, and you don''t know if there will be more passages to different places after you get out, and how can you get out of those places with just a little girl and a wounded person? You don''t know, do you still have the courage to go back alive?


    Thinking up to here, Miss Gu''s body trembled from the cold. Was the heavens trying to kill her?


    Rubbing the goosebumps on her arms, Miss Gu supported Yuhan with her hands as she headed for the smallest cave entrance. She hoped that her luck was better. Even if she ran into a demon beast, she would still be a little ghost.


    In the pitch-black cave, the sound of dripping water could be heard from time to time. With the fire piston in one hand and the jade cold in the other, Gu Hua Wei''s words indicated that she had never walked such a difficult path before.


    However, Gu Hua Wei couldn''t feel happy about the news, because the word ''love cleanliness'' also represented the intelligence of this insect. After all, it was impossible for a silly low level bug to know the meaning of love cleanliness.


    There was always a road in front of a car, so Miss Gu decided not to think too much. What was coming would come, wouldn''t it?


    He stumbled along the way, not feeling any danger at all. There was only the endless road, and the increasingly rugged ground, with the entrance becoming narrower and more moist, as if a water-loving insect had hammered its own lair into the depths of a swamp?


    This knowledge caused Gu Ruoyun''s entire being to turn sour. F * ck, this can''t be what she''s thinking, right!


    After spending most of the night, Gu Hua Wei finally reached the end of the tunnel. It was probably another insect beast''s nest.


    Her ice-cold fingers came in contact with a similarly ice-cold wall. Gu Hua looked at a metal door that suddenly appeared at the end of the passageway. She felt like, "What idiot is playing with me?"


    Since when did bugs and all that work? Ying Ying, with such high IQ, as a good-for-nothing, what should she do? (2) o o (2))

 C133

    Leaning on the icy cold wall, he could see a faint light seeping out from between the cracks of the metal door. Gu Hua held her breath and put her ear to the ground, listening to the indistinct chants.


    The sound was disorderly, not like music, but a voice that came at the drop of a hat. It was soft and soft, not like an adult''s voice, but more like a child''s mumble.


    How could there be a child in this place?


    As if sensing the presence of a living being, the chanting immediately stopped. The sound of footsteps could be heard from inside the metal door. The owner of the cave didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    Miss Gu did not dare to act rashly. She retrieved some fruit wine from her storage pouch and fed it to Yuhan. The dark green bottle with dark peach blossoms poured out a crystal clear liquid which looked particularly good under the dim yellow light.


    Looking at the frozen Yu Han regaining some life, Gu Hua smiled faintly and exhaled a breath of air.


    "What''s that in your hand?" Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hair stood on end as she turned her head in disbelief, only to see a black figure standing at the door as it opened. There was no light in the room, only darkness, and the indistinct figure seemed to be staring at her.


    Gu Hua''s finger retracted. There was only one way out. With the cold jade, there was no way for her to escape!


    "It''s a kind of wine."


    The girl looked at the shadow with a calm smile. She was not stingy at all. "Do you want some?"


    "Very fragrant."


    The voice that sounded like a child continued, "I''ve never smelled anything so good."


    "If you like, I have some here." As long as you don''t erase my card, I can give it to you, Ancestor!


    "But you are a human." The voice was silent for a moment, as if a little exasperated. "I''ve never dealt with humans."


    "I won''t hurt you." Gu Hua Wei took out two bottles of Peach Blossom Wine from his storage bag. The fragrance of peach blossoms wafted out from the mouth of the bottle. It was slightly intoxicating and smelled very sweet.


    "No," the voice refused, "I have no enmity with humans, but humans are treacherous, cunning, and have sharp tongues like a sword. Their actions are cruel, and they are quick to gain merits."


    The child''s voice spoke words that were mature enough. Gu Hua was slightly surprised. A demonic beast had such a great consciousness.


    "I promise I won''t hurt you. I don''t have any plans for you." Miss Gu continued to pretend to be 13. "There are many people in the cultivation world that you''re talking about, but everything in this world is good as well as bad. In other words, demonic beasts have their differences too, don''t you think?"


    In this world, where could there be absolute good or absolute bad?


    "You''re right." The voice was silent for a long time. "I was wrong." The voice sighed and said softly, "Tonight, I saw the aroma of your wine. I thought it would be the demon beast that returned after stealing the wine, but I didn''t expect it to be the human that entered the monster nest. Since you have some insight, I can''t make things difficult for you.


    With that said, the demon beast did not give Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei any time to speak, in the blink of an eye, it was about to close the metal door. Gu Hua Wei''s heart tightened, returning back to the route was already impossible, this demon beast seemed to have some knowledge, and it did not have much killing on it, so maybe she could give it a try?


    "Wait a minute!"


    The figure stopped, as if leaning sideways in the darkness, as if trying to hear what she had to say.


    Gu Hua jumped up and quickly shouted, "Fellow senior brother and I went into the beast nest because the earth shook as the beasts left their cave, and as of now, senior brother has already been hit by the bug''s soulless incense. Senior, may I ask if you can help me lead the way?


    "As you enter the cave, your scent will spread to every place you''ve been through. The bugs that smell it will definitely come, I can''t help you."


    With that said, the demonic beast turned around and entered the cave. Just as the door was about to close, Gu Hua Wei wielded her boiling spiritual power. A wind blade shot out from her sleeve and headed straight for the demonic beast that was about to close!


    The beast seemed to have expected that she would jump into a wall and a fiery light shot out from its mouth. When the spirit power met, a violent explosion sound came from the hole, and Gu Hua Wei couldn''t care less as the wind blades and ice blades pressed down on the beast. The beast''s abilities were not to be underestimated either; countless fireballs shot out from its mouth, all of which were aimed at Gu Hua''s face!


    Gu Hua''s fingertips condensed a large ball of ice and he threw it forward. In an instant, the two armies battled and the ball of ice struggled to hold on, but it was useless against the demonic beasts because they were too strong.


    Gu Hua almost instantly melted away. When the demonic beast''s fireball hit her body, Gu Hua spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out before smashing against a wall. Her internal organs were all emitting a burnt smell!


    Gu Hua scanned Yu Han with his spiritual sense. Only after discovering that he was uninjured did he let out a sigh of relief. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he tiredly closed his eyes. It seemed like today was the date of trash''s death.


    The demon beast looked at her silently and snorted. However, it did not leave and instead walked step by step towards Gu Hua Wei. It looked at the weak human and frowned, "Do you think a small trick like yours can defeat me? Humans really overestimate themselves. " Saying that, he picked up the two bottles of wine that Gu Hua Wei had left by the side for a sneak attack, and hugged them tightly. Glancing at Yu Han who had been well protected by Gu Hua, he let out a heavy snort, and then reluctantly said, "Bring your burden in."


    Gu Hua slowly opened her bloodshot eyes and looked at the door that was still open. The corner of her mouth finally revealed a smile.


    Pushing up the cold jade, Gu Hua walked into the door. The metal door closed automatically after she entered, as if having a spiritual sense of its own.


    The moment he entered the cave entrance, the originally dark cave was lit up in an instant. Four golden lights lit up in the four corners of the cave, illuminating the surroundings.


    Only then did Gu Hua finally see the true appearance of the demonic beast.


    This is a colourful, exceptionally exquisite floral beast. It is a demonic beast that is as long as a squirrel and has a fiery spiritual power. However, it never uses a tree hole as a room, but specializes in digging out holes and collecting treasures as a pleasure.


    From the four golden lanterns in the room, the piles of inlaid pearls in the wall, and all the glittering items other than the bedding in the cave, it could be seen that this was a demonic beast with a high level of awareness and a low level stature.

 C134

    This Flowertail beast was about the size of a squirrel, its entire body was a bright red, covered with colorful elliptical spots. A fiery-red tail that was twice the size of its body swayed behind it, the tip of its nose was small, and it constantly twitched.


    Putting the jade cold on the side, Gu Hua Wei took out the bed and placed it on the ground, then placed the jade cold on top of the bed and covered it with the blanket. After doing all this, she turned around and saw a pair of round eyes staring straight at her, their claws firmly protecting the two bottles of fruit wine, as though they were precious treasures, afraid that she would snatch them back.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei felt it was a bit funny. This demonic beast clearly did not have the same cool and cool attitude as before, but it seemed a little silly and cute.


    "Thank you." Miss Gu did not intend to call him senior. After all, reality was not the least bit inferior to a dream.


    "Humph!" The Flowertail Beast snorted coldly and retracted its staring gaze. It looked at her with disdain, "Despicable human, I will not return this to you!"


    Gu Hua was a bit embarrassed. Shouldn''t the main theme be:


    Do you think I would take you in?


    Or:


    Do you think I''ll let you go?


    To this little rascal who didn''t follow common sense, Gu Hua held back her laughter and replied, "Since I''ve said that I''ll give it to you, I won''t take it back."


    "Alright then," the entire beast relaxed, its fiery red tail gently drooping as it wagged it back and forth, "I only want you to stay here for one night."


    Gu Hua felt that she should thank her for her great talent of brewing wine. Just look at how she easily deceived the good intentions of a demonic beast. There was nothing better than this.


    "Thank you. I won''t disturb you."


    "You''ve already disturbed me."


    The eyes of the demonic beast looked down even more on the pile of clothes it had burned. "It''s best if you don''t change your clothes here."


    He jumped onto his bed and smiled as he used his little fingernails to pry open the cork of the bottle. His small, sharp mouth was placed at the mouth of the bottle, licking it as he ate. His small, pink tongue was very agile, and his large eyes were curved into crescent moons.


    Gu Hua stared at the floral tail beast for a while before looking back at her current appearance. It was pitch black, without even the lady of a little girl. She was drunk.


    Gu Hua Wei immediately relaxed, and her exhaustion followed. Without caring about anything else, she walked over to Yuhan''s side, took out her blanket, yawned and fell asleep in a blink of an eye.


    He reached out his hand to rub his face, trying to wipe the wetness off his face. Not long later, he felt an itch on his palm, as if something was crawling up and down in his palm, as if it was the feeling of an insect. As soon as he thought of the insect, Gu Hua immediately quivered and woke up from his dream!


    A pair of big round eyes were staring straight at her. The owner of the eyes placed his claws on her palm, scratching, scratching, gently playing. Seeing her wake up, he jumped to the side of her neck and licked her eyes. Miss Gu''s brain was unable to react as if lightning was rolling in her head.


    Could it be that this demonic beast, when in heat, treated her as a female?


    After licking her eyes, the floral tail beast seemed to feel embarrassed and jumped onto the blanket. It covered its eyes with its two paws and peeked at her with its pair of large eyes. It looked as cute as it could get.


    Miss Gu was shocked out of her mind! "Why is this feeling of being teased by a demonic beast so shameful?


    Gu Hua tried to hold herself back for a while, but in the end, she couldn''t. She reached out her evil palm towards the round head of the demonic beast. It felt so comfortable touching it. It was unbearable.


    The floral tail beast seemed to enjoy this. It gently rubbed its head against her palm and took off its pair of little claws, stuffing them into her palm. Miss Gu only felt happiness descending from the sky.


    Gently pinching the floral tail beast''s claws, Gu Hua''s eyes were sparkling. "I really like it."


    The demonic beast immediately lowered its head. It was too easily embarrassed.


    Just as Miss Gu was stroking the demonic beast''s head and pinching its head, the Flowertail Beast''s eyes flashed with a mosquito-like scent. Its claws slashed across her palm and it fell asleep on the blanket.


    Gu Hua Wei: (¡Þ)


    A faint aroma of alcohol wafted over from his face. Gu Hua stared at the sleeping Flowertail with resentment. Damn, so he was drunk!


    The heck, you want to flirt with a little kid when you''re drunk?!


    Can''t you play properly!


    Gu Hua dragged the floral tail beast into the blanket and wrapped it tightly with the blanket. At this moment, Gu Hua Wei no longer had much sleep.


    Lying on the blanket, he looked at the cave under the light from the four corners of the lamp.


    This cave seemed to be a self-contained cave, only there was no exit. In other words, the place they came in was the only entrance. If they wanted to go out, it was as the Tailed Beast initially said, it couldn''t help them.


    If that was the case, they had to return to the bug clan''s nest. Once they returned there, they had to find out what would happen in the future.


    As she was thinking, Gu Hua Wei heard something crawling chaotically across the wall. It seemed that it was very big, and the sound of it made people shiver. Gu Hua walked to the side of a wall in disbelief, and leaned her ear to hear that the sound was just a wall away.


    With his spiritual sense, he could only see a soft-bodied beast as wide as a pig. It let out a sharp screech from its mouth, and squeezed through like hell!


    In this scene, Miss Gu only felt one thing: This place is not safe!


    "Idiot!" A mocking voice came from behind her. Gu Hua turned her head and saw the floral tail beast lying under the blanket, its two little claws clutching the edge of the blanket. It looked at her with contempt. "Are you afraid of a lowly human?"


    Gu Hua Wei: F * ck! Return my cute demonic beast! If you don''t come and watch me beat you to death!


    These troublesome days were simply impossible to live through!

 C135

    "You''re scared at such a little point. I really wonder how you managed to get here." The floral tail beast jumped out from under the blanket and stretched lazily while pinching its claws. It glanced at Gu Hua Wei and said, "It''s better to say that your nature is like this."


    The heck, that was his nature.


    Gu Hua wanted to die.


    "Come here," Grandpa Hua hooked his little fingers. "Give me a hug and I''ll tell you how to get out of here, okay?"


    Miss Gu looked doubtfully at the little demonic beast that was even more out of the ordinary: "Comrade, are we serious?"


    "Are you going to carry him or not?" The Flowertail Beast felt wronged. It had already given up its status, so why wasn''t this lowly human coming over?


    Miss Gu cleared her throat. This was the meat pie that had fallen from the sky! "Alright!"


    Gu Hua walked forward and hugged the floral tail beast that seemed to lack love (floral tail beast: you''re the one lacking love!). The floral tail beast used its two little claws to tightly grasp onto Miss Gu''s clothes, and a clear, childish voice came out from its pointed mouth, "Don''t be afraid, as long as you hug me for a while, I''ll let you go. It''s already morning outside."


    "Pah ~ ~" Gu Hua slightly nodded her head.


    "Humph!" He didn''t know where he had offended this little ancestor, but the floral tail beast turned its head to avoid her hand, "No one can touch my head."


    Miss Gu withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted, "I won''t touch it." Who the hell wants to touch your head, you dead child!


    "Now carry me to the bed." The floral tail beast ignored Gu Hua''s complaints and scratched her neck, "Lift up my blanket."


    Miss Gu walked forward and lifted the blanket of the floral tail beast. A square block of wood suddenly appeared on the originally stony ground. Gu Hua looked at the little thing in surprise. The floral tail beast rolled its eyes at her. "Open it!"


    A burst of spiritual energy appeared in Gu Hua''s palms, she waved her hand, and the block of wood embedded in the stone immediately flipped over. A black tunnel the width of a person appeared in front of her.


    "I dug this out when I was bored." The Flowertail Beast somewhat complacently grinned, its large tail proudly sticking out. There was no helping it, it was just that intelligent.


    "Take me and jump down."


    "Wait a moment." Gu Hua raised her head slightly to look at Yu Han who was still sleeping. "I want to bring him."


    "No way!" The Flowertail Beast exploded into rage in an instant. Why are you hugging him and me?!


    "Alright then, I''m not leaving either." Gu Hua quickly covered the hole with the blanket again, turned around, and walked towards Yuhan.


    Although Yuhan wasn''t someone that was important to her, from the moment she was attacked by the bug clan, Yuhan''s nervousness towards her, and her inability to wake him up in time when the Soul Losing Aroma was coming made it impossible for her to leave a person that was good to her.


    "I said no!" Seeing that she was about to leave him to hug Yuhan, the Flowertail Beast bellowed angrily, "No!"


    F * ck!


    Gu Hua casually threw a fried chestnut at the Flowertail Beast. F * ck, this is a senior brother with money!


    The Flowertail Beast was stunned by her attack, it never thought that this lowly human would actually hit it!


    Gu Hua You Wei put the floral tail beast on her shoulder, extended her hand to help Yu Han up, put away the bedding on the floor, waved the bedding once again, and jumped into the pitch black cave.


    The Flowertail Beast regained its senses. Gu Hua Wei had already landed on the ground, and a huge tunnel appeared in front of them. Both the front and back was facing each other, leaving Miss Gu dumbfounded.


    "Move forward."


    The Flowertail Beast decided to deal with this idiot when it left. Gu Hua Wei Wei did not hesitate and left with Yu Han in his arms.


    Different from the previous cave, this one seemed dry and clean. The wind assaulted their nostrils, and it seemed that the exit was not far away.


    "This is the only road I''ve dug as close to the forest as possible. There''s no danger here." With that, the Tailed Beast seemed to be angry at Gu Hua for choosing Yu Han over. It buried its head in Gu Hua Wei''s neck, unwilling to ignore this lowly human.


    Gu Hua sighed secretly. The little animal''s heart was really sensitive.


    As for the reason why this little animal followed her out, she didn''t want to bother with it for the time being.


    Along the way, the terrain was flat, and from time to time, he could find some fallen pine nuts and dried flowers. This made this uninhabited road full of fun, especially when these things were left behind by the floral beast on his shoulder.


    After walking for about two hours, Gu Hua Wei finally saw a trace of light coming from afar. Her exhausted body instantly brightened up and she quickened her pace.


    In contrast to the gloomy darkness of the previous day, the exit of the cave was cleverly concealed by a patch of dense weeds at the end of the cave entrance. When the weeds were pushed aside, it was obvious that the cave entrance was a meadow without trees, and as soon as one came out, one could feel the faint heat of the sunlight on one''s body, as if they had been reborn after experiencing all the darkness.


    Gu Hua looked like she was about to cheer out loud. The hardest days had finally come to an end.


    "Don''t be happy too early." The Flowertail Beast said coldly, "Don''t forget where this is."


    Miss Gu quivered. She was so excited that she forgot that she was not far away from the bug clan''s headquarters. She wanted to cry out after eating too much.


    Carrying a beast and a man, Gu Hua Wei started walking towards the forest. Her mission was not completed yet, and she had not found the fire on the moon to save Yuhan, so she could not leave this place just like that.


    "Where are you going?" The Flowertail Beast asked when he saw that she was about to enter the forest.


    "Marsh."


    "Marsh?" The Flowertail seemed to be shocked by this answer, and looked at the whimsical human with disdain, "You think you can enter the swamp?"


    Such a weak human still had the courage to enter the swamp?


    "Can''t I?"


    Sensing the Flowertail Beast''s fear, Gu Hua Wei finally had a bad premonition: "I''m looking for the Giant Alligator in the Lost Swamp."


    "Giant crocodile?" The Flowertail Beast''s disdain grew even more serious. "How long has it been since a cultivator last visited this place?" He''s actually still thinking about the giant crocodiles here? This is simply a dream! "


    Dream on?!


    "What happened to the Lost Swamp?"


    "I am not sure, but it will not be a small matter. In these few years, almost no Demonic Beast has dared to approach that place. It is best that you do not go there."


    Listening to the Flowertail Beast''s tone, Gu Hua Wei could roughly guess that the giant crocodile no longer existed in the Lost Swamp, but the various cultivation sects had yet to receive any news of its existence, and no one knew what exactly had happened in the Lost City. However, he could guess that something big must have appeared.


    "Uncurious demon beasts?"


    "Yes." The Flowertail Beast''s voice was surprisingly relaxed, as if he was smiling, "However, they are all dead."

 C136

    All dead ¡­


    Gu Hua lightly frowned, "In that case, does it mean that no one knows what happened in the Lost Swamp?"


    The floral tail shook its big tail, its small claws supported its chin, trying its best to show that it knew a lot, "It''s not that no one knows, but it''s just that this is all a dream, you idiot!"


    A dream?


    Gu Hua blinked her eyes in surprise, "You''re saying, the Lost Swamp didn''t exist long ago, but instead used a formation to set up an illusion world so that those who arrived couldn''t sense it?"


    "He''s not stupid." The Flowertail Beast gave Miss Gu a "you can still be saved" look, "Indeed."


    "But why haven''t we entered the illusion world yet?" They also entered the forest, heading towards the Lost Swamp. But why didn''t they see the swamp in the illusion?


    "You''re really stupid when I say you''re stupid." The Flowertail Beast was amused by this lowly human''s foolishness, "It was already night when you all came in, how can you tell even if it''s a swamp? Haven''t you found the soil that is getting more and more wet and rotten?"


    With the flick of the floral tail beast''s tail, Gu Hua Wei had a feeling that she had just woken up from a great dream. In other words, they had entered the illusion world from the very beginning, and the chilly wind along the way caused them to smell wet and rotten.


    "But if we keep on going, will we still not be able to find it?" In the end, illusions were limited. She didn''t believe that this Loser''s Illusion would be able to trap him for a lifetime.


    "Yes."


    The Flowertail Beast looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, but a cold smile that could not be described, "But after finding it, you might have sunk deep into the mud."


    Finding the real Lost Swamp meant that, with the illusion disturbing people''s minds, they had already become trapped in the swamp. Who else had the ability to walk out of the dodgy swamp?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei almost didn''t dare to imagine what would have happened if they hadn''t fallen into the wormhole.


    "That''s how you scared a fool to death!" The floral tail beast''s habitual despise appeared in his voice, "With your current state, you still want to go to the Lost Swamp? Just give up as soon as possible."


    Gu Hua thought for a while. Her top priority was still to go there and take a look. Without even mentioning the matter of the giant crocodile, she couldn''t just sit idly by and watch the soulless fragrance on Yuhan''s body.


    "I need to find the Heavy Fire on the Moon first."


    "For this dead man?" The Flowertail looked at the drowsy and pale Jade Frost with disdain, "With such a pretty boy, what can he be saved?" Saying so, she quietly avoided Gu Hua Wei''s gaze and used her claws to scratch Yu Han''s handsome face, causing him to drag her down!


    "He saved me before." Gu Hua was aware that she could not be impulsive. The only person who could help her a little now was the little kid on her shoulder who had a venomous tongue that was extremely proud and arrogant.


    I won''t take you." The floral tail beast avoided her gaze and turned its head to the other side, wanting it to help save a pretty boy who was relying on a woman. However, out of the corner of its eyes, it still sneaked a peek at Miss Gu. If she cried, should it help her a little? ''It''s so difficult. I can''t stand a girl crying the most!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was getting goosebumps from the floral tail beast''s strange look. This brain circuit that was comparable to an alien attacking Earth made her want to laugh, but she still put on an act, "Are you really not going to take me there?"


    The Tail Beast shook its small ears, and firmly refused, "You''d better give up. I won''t change my mind."


    "Alright then." Gu Hua regretfully said, "I was just thinking of letting you drink fruit wine on the way if you took me there. It seems like we really have no fate."


    Hearing that there was wine, the floral tail beast''s ears suddenly pricked up, its two claws fighting against its chest, that was wine, it drank the most delicious stuff, moreover this lowly human was actually a little cute, hmm, it looks like it suits its taste, so helping out wouldn''t be a big deal.


    However, as a demonic beast, how could a bottle of wine be enough to buy it? This was way too easy ¡­


    However, the wine was so fragrant. He really wanted to lick it ~ ~ It was really difficult.


    Gu Hua looked at the floral tail beast''s struggling expression and finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She snickered. This little animal was truly adorable.


    "Alright then!" After struggling for a while, the Flowertail Beast turned its head around and said with a serious expression, "You must listen to my commands on the road."


    Gu Hua smiled sweetly. "Of course."


    "Then," The Flowertail Beast once again stirred his pinky with its pinky. It stole a glance at Miss Gu''s storage pouch and stuck out its tongue with a face full of foolishness, "My wine."


    Gu Hua covered her lips and beamed. She retrieved five bottles of fruit wine from her storage bag and placed them in a slightly smaller storage bag. She carefully hung them around the Flowertail Beast''s neck and patted its head, "Your wine."


    Upon receiving the wine, the Flowertail Beast immediately pointed out a path. Gu Hua Wei followed the grass and walked straight into a small path within the forest.


    On the way, the floral tail beast curiously pinched the storage bag on its neck, its big eyes were filled with joy. From today onwards, it would be a beast with treasures, the corners of Gu Hua''s mouth slightly raised. In the end, the floral tail beast was only a demon beast with a little personality, but it still looked really cute.


    The golden sun finally rose from the east, shining through the gaps between the leaves. Perhaps it was due to the difference in their chosen path, but this path did not have the same darkness as yesterday.


    Gu Hua kept using her spiritual sense to search the area in front of her. Even if there was a demon beast in charge, she couldn''t let her guard down.


    As if frightened by her nervousness, the floral tail beast could no longer speak venomously, "There are no illusions here, and there is no danger. There is no need to be so all-out."


    "Alright." Gu Hua left a trace of her consciousness before finally relaxing slightly.


    "Human, are you guys having fun outside?" When it finally had enough of the storage bag on its neck, the floral tail beast automatically ignored the mantra of the two words "human being" (Lowly). Its eyes were shining, "Tell me about it."


    Gu Hua stopped and leaned against a tree to rest for a moment. "It''s kind of fun."


    "What do you mean?" The Flowertail Beast seemed to have come to this conclusion, "Do you have an endless supply of wine, rocks, and delicious food?" It raised its head to confirm, its face full of drool.


    anthocyanin


    She tilted her head and thought for a moment. She knew how to make fruit wine, so she could drink it whenever she wanted. She could also cook whatever she wanted. She had quite a few gems and jades in her storage bag. She seemed to have everything that the floral beast said. It was enough to raise a beast bird.


    Thus, Miss Gu nodded earnestly: "Yes, as long as you like it, there will be."


    The Tail Beast instantly opened its eyes wide.

 C137

    Thinking of the fact that she had the ability to support a demon beast, Gu Ruoyun''s mood became exceptionally good. As an upstart with ideas, she was truly beautiful.


    The Flowertail Beast touched the storage pouch and then the storage pouch. Its sharp teeth grinded against the storage pouch for a few moments before finally making a decision of its own.


    "Human, I have never gone out before." The Flowertail Beast''s voice sounded haughty and adorable, "After my analysis, humans are still a good thing. How about I reluctantly let you follow me to walk around the human world?"


    Gu Hua Wei: This kind of pie hitting the head feels too good!


    Tail Beast: "I thought about it. You need to prepare something." Extending its two claws, the floral tail beast extended its index finger, "First, a warm cave, a big bed covered in golden velvet, and bright lights. Second, a large bathing hall, I want to bathe every day, and third, I want to drink an endless amount of fruit wine with all kinds of flavors. Fourth, I want to eat all kinds of food, as long as it''s delicious, I want to eat all kinds of food.


    The beast quickly finished counting the eight fingers and continued, "Ninth, you still need to find me a wife ¡­"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei: I''ve already done my best to take you in, and I still have so many requests. Can I still be your friend? qaq.


    By the time the floral tail beast had finished counting its minimum requirements, Gu Hua Wei Wei was already dizzy from listening to it.


    "That''s it." The Goblin Beast proudly poked Gu Hua Wei Wei''s little face with its finger. After thinking about it for a while, it seemed to realize that it had overestimated Gu Hua Wei Wei''s amount of requirements, making it difficult for it to do so. Its big eyes blinked, "If you can achieve the above 981 points, I''ll reluctantly let you follow me."


    Gu Hua was a bit embarrassed. These days, keeping a demonic beast was too high of a requirement. Chenqie really couldn''t do it, but she still promised in the end, "Alright."


    The Flowertail Beast''s eyes immediately curved into two crescent moons, looking really adorable. "Since you like me so much, I won''t abandon you for the time being." His words were proclaiming, "Servant, come over and thank me for my impetuous actions."


    Gu Hua Wei was at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    Holding the unconscious youth in her arms, and the sleeping demon beast on her shoulder, the eight-year-old girl was panting as she walked along the increasingly narrow and rugged mountain road. Along the way, she didn''t know when, but green flowers and grasses had started growing under the trees.


    The forest became deeper and deeper. The sunlight that shined on the top of his head was obscuring the trees, leaving only darkness behind.


    As they walked deeper and deeper into the valley, a faint mist rose up from between the grass and the trees. When they gazed into the distance, it seemed as if they were about to enter the realm of immortals.


    This kind of fairyland made Gu Hua''s scalp tingle. This kind of scene was very similar to what happened when she first fell into the illusion.


    Facing such a fog, Gu Ruoyun felt very pressured. A thin fog covered her like a small foot, and from the fog came a clear and refreshing fragrance of flowers. It was very refreshing, as if something strange was about to bloom.


    "It''s a heavy fire on the moon."


    "What?" Gu Hua Wei Wei couldn''t believe her ears, "What did you say?"


    "Idiot!" The floral tail beast rubbed its eyes and continued, "It''s the antidote that this pretty boy needs. It''s blossoming at the edge of the swamp."


    "The heavy fire of the moon, isn''t it blooming under the night of the moon?" Gu Hua was slightly confused. Could it be that her understanding was wrong?


    "Humans are that stupid." The floral tail beast sniffed, looking even more contemptuous, "Only knowing one thing but not the other."


    Gu Hua Wei immediately understood. "There''s another type of fire that blooms on the moon this morning?"


    The flower has a purplish red color with five petals, making it look like a heaven favored by the poisonous insects. One type of flower is to bloom before noon, before the crescent moon falls, when the sun shines again, it will have a fiery red color with six petals. Under the sunlight, there is a kind of beauty of being reborn from the fire, this is the true heavy fire of the moon. "


    The heavy fire on the moon, as its name implied, was complemented by the light of the sun. The flowers that bloomed on the moon could be considered the heavy fire on the moon.


    Gu Hua felt extremely lucky that she had fallen into the wormhole last night. Otherwise, even if she had met with a heavy fire on the moon in her illusion world, it would have probably hurt Yuhan''s life. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel a little upset.


    "Look, all of you are just so arrogant, thinking that there is nothing in this world that you humans don''t know." The Flowertail Beast continued speaking sarcastically, not forgetting to appreciate the contribution, "If it wasn''t for you bringing me along, this idiot might have done something bad. Why don''t you thank me quickly?"


    Gu Hua Wei instantly recovered from her anger. Smiling, she tilted her head and touched the floral tail beast''s head with the tip of her nose. "Thank you, my dearest friend."


    The floral tail beast''s already fiery red fur became even more fiery. After Gu Hua left, it covered its eyes uncontrollably. ''Dearest partner or whatever, this human is simply ¡­'' However, she was so shy ~


    As they neared the thickest part of the mist, the appearance of the Lost Swamp finally appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei Wei.


    The marsh was covered with a thin layer of turbid water, and one could see layers of moss growing everywhere. At the edge of the marsh, there were dense shrubs growing, and clumps of vermilion flowers were blooming in the shrubbery, and the refreshing fragrance was coming from those clumps of flowers. Under the sunlight, the six petals of the vermilion flowers seemed like balls of flame burning.


    It was a different kind of beauty, not just a beauty, but the gravity of life.


    Gu Hua quickly walked forward and placed Yu Han on the grass before walking towards the moon''s flame. The floral tail beast couldn''t bear to look at this country bumpkin, but he still warned, "Be careful, don''t wake up something."


    Gu Hua lightly made a "ok" gesture as she lightly circulated her spiritual energy. She flew and landed on a bush, then leaned over and extended her hand towards a bunch of blooming flowers.


    Gu Hua held her breath and quickly plucked a fire from the most beautiful moon that was in bloom. With lightning speed, she placed it into the purple jade ring and casually plucked a few more flowers, straightening her back and preparing to leave.

 C138

    Gu Hua let out a small sigh of relief. Just as she was about to fly away, she suddenly stomped her feet and a black shadow flew at her from the bushes!


    Gu Hua was unable to dodge in time, and with a step on the bush, she flew towards the grassland. A thin rope rose up and tightly wrapped around her ankle, and a bone-chilling, ice-cold feeling assaulted her senses, and countless black shadows rushed over. Gu Hua was no longer able to dodge in time, and with a step on the shrub, she flew across the grassland, and with a step on the brush, a thin rope rose up into the air, and ruthlessly entangled her ankle.


    Gu Hua extended her hand without hesitation and took out her dagger, fiercely slashing at the shackles on her ankles. Those black shadows let out mournful cries, and the black blood that burst out immediately splashed onto the heavy fire on the moon. The swaying flowers emitted a crisp sound, and were corroded into black ashes, falling to the ground.


    Gu Hua frowned slightly as she jumped down from the bush. Once she landed on the grass, an unspeakable pain came from her right ankle.


    Countless shadows moved forward through the bushes, making a rustling sound that made people shiver.


    "Idiot!" Seeing this, the Flowertail Beast''s eyes flickered, as he felt a little disappointed, "You''ve done a bad thing, we have to leave quickly!" Saying that, he used his claws to drag Gu Hua away.


    "Wait a moment." Gu Hua squatted down and placed the three Moon Fire from the purple jade ring into Yu Han''s mouth, neither fast nor slow, "I can''t abandon him."


    She was very clear that the Flowertail Beast was willing to leave, but after doing so many things, she definitely wouldn''t leave Yuhan behind at the last moment.


    "You idiot!" The Flowertail Beast was flustered and exasperated. It used its claws to scratch a few holes on her sleeve, "If you don''t leave, then it''ll be too late!"


    "You can go first." Gu Hua Wei took out some clear water from her storage bag and poured it into Yu Han''s mouth. "Don''t wait for me."


    "Who is it!?" Who''s waiting for you! " The floral tail beast furiously threw down her sleeves and sniffed, "You are just a follower of me that went to the human world. If you die, who would prepare so many things for me?"


    The corner of Gu Hua''s mouth twitched. Was there really a need to say something so unreasonable and ruthless? Demonic beasts of the Second and Middle Stages really couldn''t be provoked.


    "Thank you." Lifting her head, Gu Hua reached out her hand to rub the floral tail beast''s trembling ears, "I''ll definitely treat you well."


    When the demonic beast heard this, its eyes widened in anger. "You still dare to treat me badly?"


    The black shadow quickly emerged from the swamp, and Gu Hua Wei realized that the things that were hidden in the bushes and couldn''t be seen clearly were actually some Black-Spot Snakes!


    They were six feet long, the size of a finger, and completely black. They were good at hiding, and if one wasn''t careful, it would be very difficult to discover them.


    "Guests attracted by the heavy fire during the night." "These Black-Spot Snakes can hang their prey alive, and the venom in their mouth can shoot out three feet of distance. They should be the small animals in the swamp, and last night, after blooming and eating the petals, they didn''t go back, and now you just happened to bump into them, their luck is really not bad."


    "Indeed." Tears streamed down Gu Ruoyun''s face silently. Had her luck never been better?


    "This pretty boy has been poisoned for the entire night, so he should wake up at least three quarters of an hour later. If you automatically seek death to protect him, I can only change my follower."


    Although her voice was filled with dissatisfaction, Gu Hua Wei could still hear the Flowertail secretly urging her to leave. However, it had only been five minutes, how could she abandon Yuhan and leave alone?


    "Let''s flee first!" Gu Hua Wei looked at the Black Spot Snake that was getting closer and closer, and grabbed the Flowertail Beast with one hand, and hugged Yu Han with the other. Gu Hua Wei could no longer restrain her from feeling numb on her scalp, and ran out the way they came from, even if her life depended on it!


    The Marsh Crocodile or whatever, she could choose not to take these missions. At worst, she just didn''t have the approval of the sect, but once she lost her life, everything would be for naught.


    After running for who knows how long, Gu Hua finally stopped to rest on a tree. When she turned around, she saw a group of Black Spot Snakes close by, flicking their tongues at her as if they were looking at a treasure. The place where she was standing was naturally the place where she had left Yuhan on the grass!


    In other words, she had never left the vicinity of the swamp, but had instead taken a detour!


    How is this possible!? It was clearly a road that she had just walked on, how could she not recognize it!


    Gu Hua slightly put down the Jade Frost Jade Tail Beast and used all the spiritual energy in her body to walk towards the group of snakes. The dense spiritual energy emitted a frightening aura which made the Black Spot Snake slightly retreat. Miserable screams and the anxious sounds of black blood splattering on the grass came one after another. It was an indescribably strange sound.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei did not dare to stop for a moment, and kept shooting wind blades at the snakes that were crawling at him. The unknown number of corpses of demon beasts was shocking.


    Although the Black Spot Snake could only be considered a Rank 1 Demonic Beast, it could not handle too many of them. The longer Gu Hua fought, the more she felt that she was lacking in strength.


    A sense of fatigue came from his body, and at the same time, a lingering fear that his spiritual energy was about to disappear!


    The girl threw out the last Wind Blade and was finally unable to move any further. The Flowertail Beast, who was stunned, finally jumped in front of her, and with its small mouth taking in a deep breath, its originally small belly immediately bulged out. It was so round that Gu Hua couldn''t help but chuckle lightly, she really didn''t think that it would help her at this time.


    The fiery red demon beast finally gathered its strength and opened its mouth. Facing the increasingly vicious Black Spot Snake, a flame that was as tall as a towering tree suddenly sprayed out!


    In the blink of an eye, countless screams of agony could be heard as the rotten stench of a corpse assaulted his nostrils! Looking closer, the only thing that could be seen was the burning bushes and the trees that were already on fire!


    This mouthful of fire was shockingly powerful! Indeed, there were some things that could not be measured with one''s eyes.


    The Flowertail Beast''s image in Gu Hua Wei''s heart instantly became incomparably lofty.


    "Let''s go!" The Flowertail Beast suddenly jumped onto her shoulder. Gu Hua Wei was no longer being hypocritical. He carried the cold jade on his back and ran for his life towards the small road in front of them once again!


    Behind him was a vast sea of fire, countless corpses, and countless swamps. All of this made Gu Hua want to live!

 C139

    The tall tree kept moving backwards as Gu Hua ran at full speed, and the innumerable flowers and plants gradually disappeared. Gu Hua didn''t know how long she had been running, but she felt her heart, lungs and kidneys were almost exhausted, and then she slowly stopped.


    "There''s no need to run," the Flowertail Beast that had been silent for a long time said tiredly, "Look back."


    Gu Hua Wei turned around suddenly, and saw that not far behind them, there was a black-spotted snake with no remains of its corpse, and a fire that had already started spreading. It seemed that even though she had run for so long, she did not run for too long, as if ¡­ It was as if he was still spinning in his original place.


    She was frightened by her own strange idea, but it was obvious that it was right.


    "Don''t think about it." The beast let out a sad sigh as it sat on her shoulder. It had used too much demonic power. It no longer had its original venomous tongue. Instead, it was a bit annoyed and said, "We can''t get out anymore."


    "Is this an illusion?" Gu Hua''s eyes lit up. Only illusions could cause her to spin around in place.


    "No," the Flowertail Beast denied, "This is an invisible formation. If it wasn''t for the person who entered, he would never have known that there was actually a formation here."


    "Formation?" He was a little surprised, "How did you discover it?"


    "From the moment you entered this place." No one could sense the fluctuations in the air more clearly than the Flowertail Beast. From the moment they entered this place, everything had already become abnormal.


    Gu Hua thought for a moment, and an idea suddenly appeared in her mind, "So you''re saying that there''s a formation here that can only be activated after someone has entered the forest?"


    The Flowertail Beast ground its fangs up and down, "It''s still not hopeless."


    "But, hasn''t the formation been destroyed by your fire?"


    The Flowertail Beast buried its head into Gu Hua Wei''s neck, and for the first time, it knew what it meant by losing face. "Actually, I didn''t."


    It originally thought that it was only a normal formation, and that the core of the formation would definitely be nearby. As long as it was a necessary part of the formation that was burned down by a large fire, the formation would be broken.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei hid her disappointment well, teasing gently, "It''s okay, there''s still me."


    Although this little guy had a venomous tongue, he had been following her ever since they met. Gu Hua Wei suddenly realized that even if he was alone, he still had a beast protecting him. This feeling of being protected by a small animal was indescribably wonderful.


    "Mm ¡­" The floral tail beast stretched out its pink tongue and licked the little girl''s skin. Its big eyes quietly curled up.


    Looking at the grieving Black Spot Snake, Gu Hua was slightly curious, "Then what are these snakes?"


    If formations were their greatest obstacle, then why would these snakes appear within the formations?!


    "Do you still remember the Soul-Losing Incense?" The Flowertail Beast changed the topic, "What''s the antidote for the Soul-Losing Incense?"


    The only antidote to the Soul Losing Incense was a heavy fire on the moon.


    The Heavy Fire in the Moon only exists in the Lost Swamp.


    Gu Hua was slightly enlightened: "If the Soul-Losing Incense is just a primer, then the Heavy Fire in the Moon is a priming factor. And since this person who triggered the array is the prey, the role of the Black Spot Snake is nothing more than to report the situation and drag out the prey."


    "Not bad." The Flowertail Beast''s long eyelashes slid back and forth on Gu Hua''s skin. It was extremely happy as it said, "From the moment you entered the illusion, all of you have been calculated to perfection."


    Gu Hua Wei did not know what New Deer City was trying to do, but she had a feeling that New Deer City knew the truth. After that, they would search for the heavy fire on the moon, two different types of heavy fire on the moon, and if they were not careful, they would find the fatal poison that could cause harm to people, and in the end, it would be the shackles of the formation that prevented people from escaping.


    Gu Hua carefully went through everything before finally understanding everything clearly.


    The Lost Swamp, from the beginning, was to prevent them from coming back.


    Wasn''t the original purpose of being lost to others?


    If there are no floral animals, if there are no floral beasts... She really didn''t dare to imagine what kind of fate would befall her.


    In that case, what would Yun Ying and Gu Qingcheng encounter? Their fates were not necessarily better than hers.


    However, these weren''t things she could worry about. Gu Hua Wei was only feeling tired, and the unspeakable fatigue made her unable to open her eyes.


    The floral tail beast stretched out its claws to scratch her face, "You''re not allowed to sleep, you''re not allowed to sleep! Do you hear me?!"


    Gu Hua woke up from her stupor to see the Flowertail Beast''s eyes filled with worry. "Idiot, no matter how tired you are, you can''t sleep. The smell of blood has already spread and the swamp will soon not be peaceful."


    Therefore, you must not fall asleep, or else ¡­


    "I know." Miss Gu felt that the floral tail beast was her lucky star. She scooped it out and hugged it. She really had to give her thanks to this little fellow.


    The Flowertail Beast lazily laid in her embrace, trying to make his ears less red. He said seriously, "Since the Formation Aperture isn''t on the ground, then it must be underground."


    "You''re saying ¡­"


    "There must be another cave beneath the swamp, better to chop off the shrubs!" However, it was obviously too late.


    "Listen," the floral tail beast''s ears perked up, its mouth was close to her ear, and its voice was as soft as a breeze, "If anything happens, don''t worry about me, cut off the bushes at the edge of the swamp."


    "No way!" Gu Hua rejected him without even thinking, "You''re too small, so you should hurry up and hide in the underbrush. You''re not allowed to come out!" The shrubbery was probably free of poisonous creatures like snakes and bugs. For now, it was safe.


    "How stupid." The Flowertail Beast couldn''t help but begin to speak venomously again, but this time, it didn''t object to this suggestion.


    Gu Hua gave a faint smile. The eight-year-old girl was in a miserable state, and her black face no longer revealed her fair and cute appearance. There was only a pair of big bright eyes, just like the stars in the sky.


    It must have lost its IQ after following this idiot. The flytail beast suddenly shook its head. Why did it think that a human was beautiful?! What the hell!


    Gu Hua didn''t know what was going on in the floral tail beast''s mind. She was only willing for the flame to spread into the thicket. That might be a good opportunity for her.


    "The fire will be extinguished soon." The Flower-Tailed Beast calmly gazed at the swamps that were already beginning to surge. "You must be prepared."


    Gu Hua blinked her eyes and hugged the Yu Han that was starting to turn rosy. She hid it in a slightly hidden location in the trees, hoping that it would be alright after it was all over.


    "You have a lot to do." The Flowertail Beast rolled his eyes. If it wasn''t for this pretty boy, there wouldn''t be so many things happening. This idiot was the biggest fool! Hum!

 C140

    The raging flames finally stopped as he had expected.


    Countless charred and almost burnt corpses appeared in Gu Hua''s line of sight. Countless black spotted snakes finally died completely from the fire.


    Gu Hua slightly calmed his Qi. The spiritual energy in his dantian gradually rose, and the Flowing Tail Beast ¡­


    Standing close to her, a pair of bright and beautiful large eyes stared at the swamps that were already like boiling water. Their pitch-black eyes were filled with a chilling light.


    Gu Hua tightly gripped the dagger in her hand, the corner of her lips slightly pursed to express the uneasiness in her heart.


    When the boiling water in the swamp began to emit waves of mist, the smell of the soulless fragrance also followed closely behind. Gu Hua Wei immediately held the Flowertail Beast in her arms and held her breath.


    The hot air slowly evaporated the wet swamp. Within a 10 mile radius, there was practically nothing but mist, exactly the same as in the illusion!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei could no longer lie to herself that the illusion had nothing to do with the swamp.


    Using her spirit power to cover her body, Gu Hua Wei''s consciousness hadn''t even touched the edge of the swamp when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her mind. The powerful backlash made her dizzy, and her consciousness didn''t dare to go forward anymore.


    The heat in the swamp increased and became hotter. The soulless fragrance filled every nook and cranny like a poisonous fog.


    When Gu Hua Wei almost couldn''t endure it anymore, a violent explosion came from the center of the swamp. Gu Hua looked up and saw countless mud being blown into the air. A powerful pressure followed.


    It was a type of soul erosion!


    It was as if his soul had bowed down in submission.


    Gu Hua''s legs trembled, as if she was about to kneel down under the pressure. The body of the floral tail beast in her embrace suddenly emitted a warm feeling, causing her to feel slightly better.


    The explosion left a huge crater in the middle of the swamp. The surroundings were filled with white mist.


    Gu Hua Wei quietly took two steps forward and threw the floral tail beast into the bushes. The floral tail beast wrapped itself around its body and turned into a ball. It fell into the bushes and disappeared in an instant!


    Gu Hua secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When she looked back, she saw the flowers that had grown out of the swamp, and the flowers that had grown out of the giant pit.


    Although it had not fully bloomed yet, one could vaguely see five petals forming together with an evil purplish-red color. Countless insect snakes were moving up and down on the petals, and the leeches in the swamps were also in the same state. Gu Hua''s scalp was slightly numb, as if she was in the middle of filming a 3D movie.


    The heavy fire on the moon spread out one after another. The fiendishness of it was shocking! For a time, even the cafeteria in the afternoon was hidden in the dark clouds.


    Gu Hua swapped for a long sword and held it in her hand. She swallowed her saliva.


    As the last piece of grass unfurled in a rugged fashion, those dark purple flowers bared their fangs and brandished their claws in the air, wantonly chirping as if they were alive. This kind of provocation was accompanied by soul pressure, if it wasn''t transmigrated, Gu Hua Wei reckoned that the body of the original owner would have bled to death.


    The white fog slowly dispersed in the breeze, and Gu Hua Wei finally saw who the flower petals were wrapped by.


    It was a monster that was standing in the middle of the stamen, howling towards the sky!


    Its entire body was filled with potholes, and it looked like a type of reptile. It seemed like a crocodile, but it had horns that crocodiles did not have, a pair of blood-red eyes like a lantern, and its pupils were covered in visible red veins. The demonic beast scales were thick, and its limbs were well-developed. There didn''t seem to be a place on him that felt safe.


    This was a mutated demon beast. Gu Hua Wei Wei came to a conclusion. If she wasn''t wrong, perhaps it was the evolution of the giant crocodile in the swamp.


    The marsh was formed by perennially corroding water, plus the poison was dense, it was already dirty. Things that came out of the marsh either had poison or had poison, it could be seen that this thing belonged to the former.


    Gu Hua stared attentively. The demonic beast seemed to have felt Gu Hua''s gaze and stopped after a while. Its pair of eyes looked in Gu Hua''s direction, and its gaze was as sharp as a torch!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was so frightened that he dared not move!


    "Human?" A cold voice came from a huge and terrifying mouth. It was the voice of a grown man: "You touched my slave?"


    Slave? Gu Hua was so nervous that she couldn''t speak. Could it be that it was talking about those Black Spot Snakes?


    "Who gave you the courage to touch this sovereign''s slave?" The voice continued, and all the Qi in his body surged towards Gu Hua. Gu Hua was unable to dodge in time, and was pressed to the point where she couldn''t stand up straight. "Since you''re here, why aren''t you resigned to your fate?"


    Accept his fate? The corner of Gu Hua''s slightly pale lips pulled into a faint smile, and a wave of anger rose in her heart. "Why should I, accept my fate?!"


    "What big words you have there!" A burst of laughter came from the monster''s mouth. "Only you humans are competing with each other in the end. Since that''s the case, then I will grant your wish!"


    With that, all the bugs in the swamp swarmed towards Gu Hua Wei. In a blink of an eye, countless snakes had crawled behind Gu Hua Wei, and all sorts of poisons had surrounded her, leaving no gaps.


    Gu Hua slightly raised her body against the pressure, her hands trembling non-stop, seemingly unable to hold the sword in her hands.


    The Black-Spotted Scaled Snake spat out its tongue and crawled over. Its fangs continuously spurted out venom. Gu Hua Wei barely used the spiritual energy around her body to resist. She slowly waved her sword and killed all the beasts nearby.


    However, the poisonous insect caused her to be unable to dodge in time and rushed to her body like a bolt of lightning, biting at her tender skin. After resisting for a while, Gu Hua''s slightly strong spiritual energy barrier finally started to dissipate, and the poisonous insect''s venom instantly entered her blood through her skin.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t dare to let down his guard, bit his lips, and used his sword to fiercely cut off the poisonous insects on his body. He then aimed his sword at the Black Spot Snake-like Wind Blades, causing the Black Spot Snakes to be unable to dodge in time, and they all screamed miserably as they were pressed onto the bodies of their own kind.


    Gu Hua kept retreating, until she had nowhere to retreat to.

 C141

    "Slut!" Gu Hua bit her lips, "If you have the ability, then let me die!" "If you can''t kill me here!" Even if I die, I won''t spare you, you crazy bastard!


    "Your mouth is still so hard. You really aren''t obedient." The demon beast mockingly looked at the girl who was biting the corner of her lips as the tearing force increased. With a smile that was not a smile, it said, "But no matter how hard my mouth is, I will still be afraid of pain!"


    He slowly retracted his fist, not intending to waste any more time with her.


    Gu Hua''s slightly painful tears flowed, but she just didn''t make a sound. She bit the corner of her lips. Even if she had to bite her lips until they bled, she didn''t want to shout out. She didn''t want to show weakness to a slut like her!


    A pair of eyes glared fiercely at the demonic beast. She had to remember his appearance well.


    "This is just an appetizer. I can''t take it anymore." The demon beast disdainfully replied, "Looks like it." "You''re just so-so."


    She was in so much pain that she almost lost her reaction. Her hands and feet seemed like they would break away from her body at any moment, and the shackles around her neck caused her face to slowly turn paler and paler. Even if she hadn''t been dismembered by the five horses, she would have definitely died from suffocation.


    "No, she doesn''t want to die. But, it hurts, it hurts ¡­"


    Her consciousness began to dissipate. The intense pain made her unable to think.


    She had thought of entering the space, but she didn''t even have a trace of spiritual force left to connect to the space, leaving her only waiting for death.


    In fact, she was the biggest idiot, just like the Flowertail Beast had said. She could have just ignored Yuhan and left here alive. But she still came like a fool for an unimportant person, because people can''t have no conscience.


    If a person didn''t even have a conscience, then what was the point of her living in this world?


    At the end of the day, this could be considered a lucky chance.


    Gu Hua couldn''t breathe, and the feeling of her ankle being torn apart was especially obvious. Ba da da, what was the sound of dripping onto the ground. Her eyes had already turned black, and she couldn''t feel it anymore.


    In a blur, a voice said, "Look, this ground is full of your blood!"


    That voice ¡­


    So it was the sound of her bleeding. There had never been a moment like this where she could clearly hear such a sound.


    Have you ever heard the sound of blood dripping to the ground? There are even groups of monsters licking their blood.


    Have you ever heard your life wither? It''s like you feel free but unwilling.


    She didn''t want to die. She had never felt so good to be alive for a moment, she wanted to be. Alive!


    Gu Hua suddenly opened her eyes, meeting the demon beast''s infatuated gaze. "Your neck started bleeding as well. It''s so beautiful ¡­"


    "You''re about to die. After you die, if you don''t have a body, your body will be eaten by these lowly things, and you won''t have a soul, because your soul will be devoured by this sovereign, and you won''t have a grave without a memorial, because they, ah, won''t have anyone who knows that you died here. Do you think that you died cleanly? No one will remember you. "


    No one will remember you...


    "Me!


    No!


    Yes!


    "Die!"


    She used her hoarse voice to shout out these words. A huge burst of energy burst out from her body. It pierced through her dantian and fiercely charged towards the demonic beast that was in close proximity!


    The purest power inside his body was like the rage roaring in a girl''s heart. It was like a raging storm, full of ruthlessness and determination!


    The massive energy whistling through the air had caused the demon beast to be unable to dodge in time. It was obvious that it did not expect that this lowly human would still have a backup plan even if he was doomed!


    However, to him, this kind of power was obviously not a match for a single blow. With a wave of his wide green sleeves, a large portion of the spiritual energy was dispersed. The demonic beast raised its hand to feel the vermilion blood on its face. Its eyes darkened and its sharp teeth ground and ground again. Finally, it used its tongue to lick the blood on its fingertip. "Good job."


    Gu Hua smiled complacently. She had used the same move that New Deer City used to confront human faced poisonous insects, overdrawing her spiritual energy, the Immortal Cultivation World only knew how to use it when they had nowhere else to go, the aftermath was no longer important. She clearly knew that it would be useless against this rotten person, but she didn''t care anymore.


    "But so what? It''s just a mantis trying to block a car with its arms. " He mocked her overestimation of her strength, but he did not hesitate to increase his torment. "You''ve already made this sovereign more patient. I really can''t bear to kill you. After all, you''re still a little girl. What a pity."


    This time, Gu Hua Wei had truly used up all her talent. With her spiritual energy being overdrawn, she no longer had the strength to wake up. Even if it was torture, she could no longer feel it. She only wanted to sleep.


    She wanted to live, but she knew that no one would save her. She knew this, so she never had any hopes.


    If there is no hope, don''t ever hope.


    The eight-year-old little girl was covered in blood, her face was pale, and the corners of her lips were cracked. Not a single bit of this didn''t mean that she was exhausted.


    In the gloomy burrow, when the multicolored little guy finally destroyed a dark purple flower and happily wanted to run up and bring the fool away, a powerful pressure came from the ground. Its heart tightened and that idiot ¡­ Through the dense shrubbery he could see the small, lifeless face.


    All the complacency, all the elation, at that moment, he felt the pain that pierced into his heart.


    How, how could this be ¡­


    No, the floral tail beast took a step back. This wasn''t its idiot, it wasn''t!


    However, his large eyes were filled with tears. He must have come too late!


    "Let her go!" It puffed out its chest and jumped out of the shrubbery, shouting at the strange man in green robes in the sky. It took a deep breath, and its stomach swelled up as it ferociously spewed out flames at the man who was much bigger than it!


    "There''s actually a little thing." When the demon beast saw the Flower Tail Beast, its lips curved into a faint smile. "It has something to do with humans. The demon clan does not need any traitors!"


    With that, the green-robed youth flicked his pale finger at the flame that the Flowertail Beast spat out. The thick flames immediately flew towards the Flowertail Beast as if he was controlling the path back to where he came from. The Flowertail Beast jumped onto a bush and barely dodged the flames.

 C142

    "A traitor to the Monster race!" The youth looked at the floral tail beast coldly with eyes full of contempt, "Are you really going to make this sovereign your enemy?"


    The Flowertail Beast grinned. Its eyes gently swept over Gu Hua Wei who had already become unconscious as it bared its teeth fiercely at the young man, "Although we are both beasts, I am not a demon beast! The demons have their own methods of cultivation, the demons have their own methods of training, the demons have their own paths. How could I be considered a traitor to the demons? "


    The demons were not demon beasts, but rather dark creatures that came from the demon realm. They formed their own world and were sealed as demons, living off the dark energy in this hellish place, and there were even some that cultivated their bodies and souls to reach mastery. This demon before them clearly belonged to the latter group.


    "You can actually recognize this sovereign?" The teenager laughed at the sky, his eyes cold. "Since you know you''re here to die, only the fools in the Demon World would do such a thing. It''s been thousands of years, and it''s been exactly the same as before!"


    Flames continuously gathered in the Flowertail Beast''s stomach, but he indifferently said, "I can''t agree with the demon realm."


    Hearing this, the youth coldly snorted, "A low level item like that can be compared with the demon realm. It''s simply a delusion!"


    He looked up and saw Gu Hua''s pale face covered in cold sweat. The embroidered clothes had been cut off, and the young girl''s arm was covered in blood. The teenager sneered, his eyes bloodshot as he said, "You can''t even protect the person you want to protect?"


    The Flowertail Beast was angered to the point that his eyes were bloodshot. It glared at the youth before leaping up from the bush and dashing towards Gu Hua Wei Wei. "Let her go!"


    Flames gathered in its mouth as it soared into the sky. It split into five groups and aggressively charged at the youth. The floral tail beast bit onto the corner of Gu Hua''s clothes. The girl''s ice-cold skin made it feel despair.


    The young man''s green robe was like a fog. He only stood there, while the intense flames around him seemed to have seen their king. He was trembling, not daring to come close.


    A black stream of light appeared in Guang Quan''s hand, and the flames immediately disappeared.


    "How ignorant!" The youth walked to Gu Hua Wei''s side and grabbed the floral tail beast, which no longer had much strength left, and firmly gripped its slender neck. With a cold expression on its thin face, it said, "Since you like her so much, then this sovereign will let you watch her die!"


    He threw the Flowertail Beast out and it smashed into a bush. Its fiery red fur was immediately dyed in blood and the blood flowed from the branches onto the ground. Countless bugs swam over greedily when they smelled it!


    The Flowertail Beast was stuck in the bush with its eyes wide open. It looked at Gu Hua Wei with its head full of dust, only to see that the girl no longer smiled at it, her face lifeless and lifeless.


    Ye Zichen reached out his claw and touched the storage bag that hung around his neck. As he thought about the five bottles of fruit wine in the bag, tears that were as big as beans flowed down his face.


    The youth finally clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination!


    From high up in the sky, the cry of a bird could be heard. It was something that came from far away. It was a sharp and shrill cry that was the same warning. The youth pursed his lips and finally revealed a happy smile.


    As the sound grew closer and closer, what appeared in front of him was a giant floating bird. The black-clothed youth on the floating bird''s back was rushing towards him with the wind!


    The youth''s smile deepened and he suddenly loosened his grip. The tearing sound was like the saddest declaration in the world. The girl''s limbs were all torn apart!


    "No!" The Flowertail Beast let out a miserable cry and fainted!


    Peach red peach blossom dress scattered down piece by piece, as if this season should not be filled with peach blossoms, the most eye-catching rain of peach blossoms, little by little, was like a dream.


    The poisonous creatures that had been waiting for a long time were drenched in blood as they viciously cheered and licked the blood that had fallen from the sky. Screams that rose and fell announced their excitement!


    The green-robed youth stretched out his hand and made a grasping motion in the air as if he had grasped something. The smile on his lips became more sincere. He turned around and no longer paid attention to the scene behind him.


    The sound of wind breaking came from behind him as an ancient pitch-black sword flew straight at his back! The longsword was like a hot knife through butter, like a torrential river. In an instant, he had nowhere to run!


    The green-robed youth raised his hand and turned his head to use his arms to block the strike. His eyes met a pair of pitch-black, invisible eyes. It was a black-clothed youth who was hugging all his severed limbs and his clothes were dyed red with blood.


    "You killed her."


    The black-clothed youth''s eyes were as deep as a pool of water without any vision of the border, quietly watching him. Besides the corners of his eyes turning slightly red, no one knew how much pain he was in.


    The green-robed youth revealed a grin, looking completely innocent. "So what if I killed her and then let her die without a complete corpse?"


    "I want you dead." The black-clothed youth''s eyes were frighteningly red as he firmly held on to the severed limb. The pain in his eyes was so intense that no one dared to touch him. "I want you dead!"


    Putting his severed limb on the back of the bird, the black-clothed youth summoned back his sword. With a single step, he instantly stepped on the heavy fire on the moon that was densely packed with poisonous insects. The huge ancient sword danced in his hand, and in an instant, the green-robed youth didn''t have enough time to stop it as the heavy fire on the moon was immediately chopped into pieces and fell into the swamp!


    The black-clothed youth walked towards him from mid-air, step by step like a drum drumming against his heart. The demonic beast clenched its fist, and its forehead was covered in a rare sheen of sweat!


    The youth in black waved his sword and chopped down at his head! The sword qi was like a rainbow, and the immense power caused the green-robed young man''s waving wide sleeves to shatter and fall onto the ground! The devilish impact forced him to take a step back as he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The youth''s pitch-black sword was stained with the smell of blood, and the sword in his hand swung at the magical beast without restraint. The black and azure-green figures were quickly entangled. Everything from the sky to the ground, from the swamp to the thicket, was turned upside down!


    The bird carried a broken limb on its back and flew away from the chaos. It landed on the branch of a tall tree. It turned its head to look at the painful expression on the little girl''s face, and its eyes started getting moist.


    He could hardly bring himself to think what the pain had been when that pretty little girl died. She was such a lovely girl.


    She had fed him, spoken to him, and made an agreement with him that even if she left, she would come back to see him, but ¡­


    Finally!


    The intertwining figures stopped and the green-robed youth fell from the sky. His green robe was dripping with blood and his sorry figure no longer looked as triumphant as before. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he stared at the sky!


    He did not believe it! He did not believe that he would lose to a lowly thing!

 C143

    "You shouldn''t have touched her." The youth in black stood in front of him. His black shadow was like a block of ice, and the hatred in his eyes was shocking.


    "Ha!" The green robed youth sneered, his voice was full of malice. "What''s the use of saying all this? Don''t forget, you came too late. "


    If this person had come earlier, why would he have watched her die?


    The green-robed youth laughed sinisterly. "If I didn''t feel your scent on her, maybe I wouldn''t have caused her to die so miserably!" It''s all your fault! "


    The black-clothed youth closed his eyes in sorrow. The surging anger in his chest made him almost unable to maintain his usual calm. "The grudge between us, why involve her?"


    "Grudge?" The green-robed youth stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "There is only life and death between us."


    The black-clothed youth opened his eyes and quietly looked at the green-robed youth. His thin lips parted. "Life and death?" His brows relaxed slightly, as if the phrase "life and death" was just a joke, "You''re right, I shouldn''t have kept you here."


    You shouldn''t have let me stay. I''ll make you wish you were dead sooner or later!" The green robed youth roared. His ferocious face was filled with hatred. The green robe turned into a green shadow in an instant. In a flash, a mutated giant crocodile appeared on the vast grassland.


    The youth''s eyes were cold, and his slender figure did not want to be outdone. In an instant, he turned into a giant white wolf and stood in front of the green mutated giant crocodile. His ice-cold dark green eyes were cold and still.


    The crocodile howled towards the sky. Its four barbed legs ferociously stomped on the ground and it pounced towards the white wolf!


    The white direwolf''s sharp four limbs supported the ground as it leaped up, directly facing the giant crocodile. The huge direwolf''s head aimed right at the giant crocodile''s neck, the direwolf''s sharp, nearly meteoric teeth ruthlessly piercing through its hard scales! The crocodile cried out in pain, its four limbs constantly swaying in the air. Its sharp claws mercilessly grabbed onto the thick fur of the direwolf. Streak after streak of blood soon dyed its snow-white fur bright red!


    The direwolf held the crocodile by the throat and, with a flip of its body, tossed the crocodile out of its mouth! The giant green crocodile heavily smashed into the forest, and the direwolf that was covered in blood seized the opportunity to jump up, landing its vigorous and powerful four limbs on the giant crocodile. Its pair of ice-green eyes were still quietly staring at the giant crocodile that could be considered as blood on its neck.


    The crocodile raised its head, wanting to roll over, but the direwolf''s powerful four limbs prevented it from moving. It could only wail and shout as it tried to restrain its pain by opening its huge mouth to grab onto the direwolf''s fur.


    There was no trace of change in the direwolf''s cold mouth. Its vicious killing intent let the huge crocodile know that this thing that he thought to be the cheapest would not softly spare him like before.


    However, his huge mouth pulled back into a cold smile. He still had a huge bargaining chip, didn''t he?


    The crocodile''s right front leg slightly tilted upwards. He endured the enormous pain as something broke off from his forelimbs and flew towards his face. The crystal clear thing became clearer and clearer in his eyes. The smile on his lips became even more obvious.


    When that thing entered his mouth, the direwolf that was restraining him seemed to have sensed something and looked over fiercely. However, it did not discover anything!


    When that thing finally entered his stomach, the giant crocodile''s body immediately surged with energy. A mighty energy gathered in its body, and immediately, its entire body was filled with energy!


    The direwolf that was pressing down on the direwolf was ruthlessly lifted off its body, smashing into the shrubbery at the edge of the swamp. The huge crocodile seemed to have divine assistance.


    The direwolf was caught unawares, stepping out of the shrubbery one step at a time. The giant crocodile bared its fangs and roared at him, and a mountain-like figure rushed towards him ruthlessly. Thick spirit energy visible to the naked eye flooded out from the giant crocodile''s body.


    Countless large trees that had grown over the years were uprooted and uprooted. Countless leech poisons were shattered to pieces by this power, dying without a complete corpse!


    The azure-colored colossal creature let out a burst of extremely complacent laughter. That sound made the heaven and earth pale, the mountains and rivers tremble, and even the direwolf that was as stable as Mt. Tai slightly knitted its brows.


    The huge crocodile''s claws whistled towards the direwolf. The direwolf nimbly dodged and jumped up. Its pair of eyes were faintly discernible as they focused on his abdomen. It was agile and was able to deal with power that even he himself was somewhat afraid of!


    The power seemed to be the purest power in all of Myriad Heavens, to the point that when he encountered something that came out of the abyss that was filled with resistance and disgust, he did not dare to retaliate easily. This power was very different from the power of the mutated giant crocodile which bared its fangs and brandished its claws, as if the mutated giant crocodile had borrowed the power of something and presumptuously used this mysterious power before it could transform into its own.


    What was it?


    No matter what it was, he would instinctively go after it. There was no way for him to deal with it.


    The mutated giant crocodile seemed to be even more pleased by his sorry state. It used all of its supreme strength to chase after the direwolf, leaving huge marks on the ground. The marks were as deep as thousands of miles. Wherever it went, nothing survived!


    The direwolf''s brows furrowed even deeper. A power that was like heavenly lightning struck down. It could not dodge in time and more wounds appeared on its body.


    The mutated giant crocodile laughed heartily as it was flying in the air. It suddenly became hot-blooded and opened its mouth as it spoke in the human tongue, "Hahahaha!" Do you know why? "


    The direwolf avoided the attack in a sorry state, looking at him without batting an eyelid, and did not reply.


    However, the mutated giant crocodile didn''t care about this. It proudly said, "Even if you wanted to break through the heavens, you wouldn''t be able to imagine just what I ate!"


    The direwolf''s expression changed again and again. This strange thought made it almost unable to confirm it.


    The mutated giant alligator continued, "Because I ate a great tonic. You must not know that I ate her soul, the soul of a girl!"


    All the expressions on the direwolf''s face froze at that moment. He had never thought that this would be the case.


    "This is the most delicious soul I''ve ever eaten. This kind of power almost makes me despise those who were lured here after I drank it." The mutated giant crocodile''s words were filled with innocence, but it made him feel like his eyes were about to pop out!

 C144

    The direwolf''s entire body was instantly frozen. Everywhere it went, it was frozen by ice for a thousand miles. The originally mild weather had turned as cold as ice in just a breath''s time!


    The hatred he had never felt before made him lose all reason. Even the corners of his dark green eyes were covered in ice scars!


    Countless amounts of air surged around him. The giant trees that were uprooted by the giant crocodile''s power were all sucked into the air, but they were all suddenly smashed into smithereens!


    He could not tell himself that he had to maintain his composure. There was only one thought in his mind: immortal and indestructible!


    The direwolf let out a long howl towards the sky in despair. It was so angry that it threw itself at the mutated giant crocodile, biting it without care. The mutated giant crocodile''s body suddenly exploded, sending him flying again and again!


    The direwolf did not care about anything as it continued to bite and tear at the crocodile. As long as it could make the mutated crocodile bleed, it would not let go even if it was covered in wounds!


    The mutated giant crocodile finally woke up. Looking at the berserk direwolf, it suddenly felt regret in its heart. However, when it thought about the inexhaustible strength here, its self-confidence burst once again!


    How could a despicable creature of indecent blood defeat him?


    The mutated giant crocodile did not budge at all. The two forces collided violently and in an instant, the swamp froze for thousands of miles while the forest flipped upside down!


    The white and black figures continued to fight in the air. It was unknown whose blood was it, but it was scattered on top of a pile of poison that had died a long time ago. The thick smell of blood made the air feel heavy.


    The huge figure of the direwolf was bitten by a giant crocodile, and was smashed into the bushes. The thick bushes immediately formed a huge pit, and the tail beast, which was stabbed into the branches of the shrub, fell and quickly disappeared.


    The direwolf crawled back up, feeling no pain. Its white teeth were sharp and the blood on its front legs was flowing like a stream. It did not notice at all that its ice-green eyes seemed to have lost their final spark of life after that last piece of news.


    The mutated giant crocodile stuck out its tongue and licked the blood at the corner of its mouth. It grinned and said, "How does it feel to be hit by the soul of a loved one?"


    The direwolf seemed to be unable to hear anything, and only killing was left in his heart.


    His silent eyes did not have the slightest bit of luster. He rushed towards the mutated giant crocodile again and again. His sharp claws reached towards the giant crocodile''s abdomen. There was someone he wanted to see the most, and might never see again.


    The mutated giant crocodile wanted nothing more than for him to court death. It repeatedly beat him down to the ground and arrogantly said, "Stop dreaming that she''s still alive. As long as her soul entered my stomach, all of it would be destroyed!"


    His soul had fled his body ¡­


    That''s right, the stomach of the mutated giant crocodile was like the stomach of an ancient beast, a Taotie. Wouldn''t the scene of the soul shattering to form the mutated giant crocodile''s power be the best explanation?


    But he couldn''t believe it!


    "Stop being so stubborn, my beloved little brother ¡­" The mutated giant crocodile changed back into its youthful appearance. The evil aura wantonly spread to the corners of its eyes, indicating its pride. "As long as you get lost, brother will spare your life!"


    The direwolf didn''t respond, instead, it pounced on the direwolf''s body and started biting and tearing at his stomach. The green-robed youth''s hands turned into sharp claws, blocking the four limbs the direwolf was pouncing on.


    The mutated giant crocodile did not expect him to use such a move. It could not dodge in time, and his blood-red eyes were brutally scratched. Blood immediately soaked his eyes!


    The mutated giant crocodile cried out in pain as it covered its eyes and fell from the air. Its eyes were badly mutilated and a miserable roar came out from its mouth that made people shudder!


    The direwolf dragged its leg and walked step by step towards his front, its sharp claws mercilessly grabbing at his abdomen. Its soft abdomen, because of its weak scales, was soon gouged out with a bloody wound, and its intestines were exposed. The green-robed youth couldn''t dodge in time, and wanted to dodge.


    The direwolf took out all the things in its stomach, gently putting them away with its sharp claws, and continuously searched through the pile for the most important thing that it had lost. However, no matter what, it could not find them anymore.


    The green-robed youth no longer cared about the pain in his eyes. His entire body swelled up, becoming like an inflatable doll. His originally thin face swelled up and turned malevolent. His blurry eyes bulged out like those of a demon!


    He kept screaming in pain. The green veins were floating on every part of his skin. They were as thick as a finger and there seemed to be something moving inside them that was constantly expanding!


    However, there was nothing he could do. He could only use his other eye to watch his body grow longer and larger until it reached its limit ¡­


    "Save me ¡­" He finally regretted it. His face was full of fear. He had never thought that he would be pecked in the eye by an eagle!


    "Little brother," He stretched out his hand to grab at the youth that had already materialized, as if he was trying to grab onto the last straw of hope. "Little brother, please save me, I beg you ¡­"


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed his wrist. When he found that there was nothing in his body that he wanted, he suddenly loosened his grip, turned around, and as if he had gone mad, he ran to the pile of organs to search. One by one, he cut open the green-robed youth''s internal organs. No matter how many times he searched, he could not find one!


    He stood up and grabbed the green robed youth who could no longer hold on and threw him into the swamp. The green robed youth''s face was ashen as he stared at him with his blood-red eyes, until the thick mud completely engulfed him!


    Not long after, an earth-shattering explosion came from the swamp. That sound caused a lot of mud to fly into the air. The originally wet swamp became flat land in an instant.


    No one knew what was going on in the swamp, only that when they passed by a flat area where there were no more swamps, there was always a nauseating smell of blood in the air, as if something had died here for many years.


    However, the black-clothed youth turned a deaf ear to the sound of the explosion. He did not even turn his head back as he stared blankly at the pile of dirt. It was as if he did not even have a soul left in him.


    One by one, the Resurrection Lily blossomed on top of his black robes, and his ice-green eyes were filled with the endless darkness of the night.


    He got up and picked up the pile of broken limbs from the bird''s back. He sat on the edge of the swamp, his scarred body motionless.

 C145

    When everything fell into the eternal night, the morning sun that once tempted me, where are you?


    He slowly pieced together her amputated limbs on the tapestry of silk. He wanted to make her look like her.


    She was smiling, her face shining, her hands small and soft, her body warm and white, her legs always busy for him.


    Her eyelashes were curved like a delicate little fan, and after she fell asleep, he had licked those two fans more than once. Although the taste was not good, it was not as wet as before, and her nose was small, not crumbling at all, and it was white, he had also licked it, although not as soft as her lips, but what he liked the most was still the corner of her lips, the meat, biting it was like biting into honey, although he didn''t like eating anything sweet, while she was sleeping, he still didn''t want to look at her like that, even in his dreams.


    The memories she gave him were too beautiful, so beautiful that it made him feel as if they had never belonged to him, to the point where he could not believe it, and wanted to escape too quickly. More than once he had asked himself, can I truly have this warmth forever, can I really keep it forever?


    In the endless darkness of his past, this person was a beast race expert. Even though she was still a little girl, her sudden intrusion into his life had caught him off guard, causing him to be overjoyed and suspicious.


    Whether or not this person would always be the same to him, but he had no answer, so he wanted to finish all the questions and come back to her, and then, whether or not she would always be the same to him, whether or not she already hated him, he would want her immortality.


    Since they had provoked him, they had to be prepared for an eternal life.


    But he came so late, so late, he didn''t have the ability to make her stay!


    He painfully closed his eyes, and the endless magic in his palm surged out. A layer of azure-black demon aura covered the girl''s broken body, and the demon aura entered it as if it found its master. In an instant, the body of the eight-year-old girl let out a burst of smoke, and as the smoke dissipated, her fragmented body was completely fused together, as if nothing had happened at all.


    The girl''s fair body no longer had the slightest wound, and remained in perfect condition.


    The black-clothed youth took off the black robe on his body and tightly wrapped her in his embrace. Sparkling droplets of water slid down from the corners of his tightly shut eyes as he embraced his lifeless body in his embrace. The youth stepped onto the back of the Floating Bird, his cold voice devoid of any trace of life.


    The Floating Bird flapped its powerful wings and charged straight towards the clouds.


    The youth flipped his hand and a huge amount of spiritual power descended from the sky. Countless giant trees were uprooted and smashed towards the dried up swamp. In an instant, it was impossible to see its original appearance!


    He did not turn his head back. Black gas surged in his ice-cold eyes. It was as if he was an extremely dark night without any sunlight.


    The bird turned its head to look at the forest that was getting further and further away. The corner of its eyes were wet beyond words. That child really was no longer there ¡­


    In all the heavens, there was no one who didn''t know that a child without a soul was forever a child that had never reincarnated ¡­


    When the back of the Floating Bird became further and further away, until it could no longer be seen, in the gloomy and gloomy forest, a pure white figure crawled out from under a tall tree on the ground. It was a beautiful fairy like girl, clad in white with a lotus with golden silk patterns, her hair fluttering behind her, even though she was covered in a lot of dust, her movements were graceful like a flower, and her movements were like the demeanor of a goddess, which did not affect the overall effect in the slightest.


    She quietly gazed at the floating bird that was getting further and further away, and imagined everything she saw. Her lips drew a proud smile, and her white fingers picked up the hem of her skirt, and swept it across the trees, then she walked towards the pile of innards that she had no idea what was going on, and used her dagger to search through them. The girl''s brows were knitted tightly together, and the smell of blood almost made her want to vomit on the spot.


    Finally!


    She found an organ the size of a pump. It was a purple red color, and the girl looked quite happy. Her beautiful appearance had the air of a fairy from the nine heavens.


    After picking out the organs, the young girl didn''t stop for a moment. She used the dagger to lightly cut open a hole at the edge of the internal organs, peeling off the skin on the internal organs.


    Seeing this scene, the young girl''s originally happy face immediately revealed a smile that was determined to win. She ruthlessly cut off the outer skin. The green, oval shaped object was enough to show that it was the egg of a magical beast!


    The girl threw down the dagger and wrapped the green egg with silk. Looking around, she carefully put it into her storage pouch.


    The young lady dug a large hole in the chest of the dagger and the internal organs that were stained with the magical beast''s blood. Only then did she slowly tidy up her clothes and slowly leave the place.


    The white silhouette seemed to fade away in and out of sight in the vast forest.


    After losing the magical beast''s support, the forest that was originally filled with illusions finally revealed its original appearance. The tall trees still pierced through the clouds, and along the way, countless of small roads were filled with piles of human bones. From the entrance of the forest all the way to the end of the forest, the illusions could devour as many people as they wanted.


    Seeing this scene, the bad premonition in his heart became even stronger, and his slender figure almost instantly fell from the sky into the forest. His white figure was like a god as he floated in the forest, until he reached the swamp that had already been razed to the ground.


    He stretched out his jade-like fingers towards the swamp and counted with his fingers. Something rushed into his mind, he was confused and confused, he could not understand it, he wanted to see it more clearly. Suddenly he felt a pain in his chest, and he spat out a mouthful of blood!


    The young lady clad in white stuck her head out of the woods and shouted in a hopeful yet timid manner, "Is ¡­ is it Master?"

 C146

    Di Shang used a handkerchief to wipe off the blood at the corner of his mouth. He gently turned around and saw the girl''s pair of beautiful eyes staring at him.


    Her entire body was covered in mud, as if she had escaped from somewhere. On her right arm was a thick patch of blood, indicating that she was injured, but even though she was in a sorry state, standing in the jungle gave him an indescribable feeling of joy.


    He was not a man who would be bewitched by a beauty, but for some reason, he actually felt that her wound was so obstructing, as if, as if, he did not want her to be injured ¡­


    "Master ¡­" Seeing that he didn''t reply for a long time and only stared blankly at her, the girl gripped the hem of her clothes tightly. She shyly lowered her head and softly said: "Master, do you recognize me? I am Gu Qingcheng from Jade Bamboo Peak."


    Gu Qingcheng ¡­


    This name gave Di Shang a sense of familiarity. It was as if he had heard this name somewhere before, his slightly wrinkled brows seemed to furrow even deeper.


    "Shifu, don''t you remember me?" She seemed to be somewhat disappointed, her eyes flashed with a trace of injury. DiShang couldn''t remember anything for a moment, he walked up to her side, instantly pulling her arm, and said in a deep voice, "You''re injured."


    Gu Qingcheng was so scared that she was on the verge of tears. She felt extremely wronged, "Master, I''ve broken off from my senior brothers and sisters. There are demonic beasts in the forest. I ¡­ I''ve gotten lost ¡­"


    As she spoke, the young girl''s eyes, which were as beautiful as clear water, were about to tear up. However, as if she was afraid to make her Master angry, she forced her back and obediently let Di Shang bandage her wound.


    DiShang carefully used his spiritual power to separate the sticky clothing near the wound, and saw the deep, even wound. His eyes darkened slightly, but the hand holding the medicine did not stop for a moment, gently wrapping it for her.


    Gu Hua tilted her head and smiled lightly. Her jade-like face was not that bashful at all. Her bashful appearance was as if she was facing her beloved man.


    After taking care of his wounds, Di Shang calmly looked at Gu Qingcheng, "When did you get separated from them?"


    Upon hearing this, Gu Qingcheng''s tears flowed. His tear-filled look caused Di Shang to be slightly irritated. It had been a long time since he had such an expression on his face. It was best not to be impatient on the path of cultivation.


    Master ¡­" "Halfway through, Senior Apprentice Brother and I met the insect monster, which was menacing and aggressive, and we couldn''t be together. Master, we got separated, I was really scared, I was really worried about Senior Apprentice Brother, and so I waited here for them, but they didn''t come ¡­


    DiShang silently glanced at the wound that she had wrapped up, "Take me to the place where you are separated."


    Gu Qingcheng silently lowered her eyes and nodded. "If Master hadn''t come, I would have gone as well."


    "Yes." Di Shang rolled his eyes, "Lead the way."


    Gu Qingcheng turned and walked into the forest, carrying her skirt with each step. Her slim figure was as cute and beautiful as a fairy.


    Di Shang silently followed behind her, his eyes looking at her back. His heart began to beat faster and faster, so soft that no one could see it. His cold, emotionless eyes turned gentle.


    Di Shang didn''t touch the ground, his lips curving up into a smile as he caught up with her step by step. Walking on the edge of her feet, he was so high up in the air that it seemed as if he had turned into a gentle love.


    From time to time, Gu Qingcheng would smile at him. The devastatingly beautiful Yanli made her face look exceptionally clear before his eyes. For some reason, he actually heard her own unsteady heartbeat.


    "Master, this is the place." When they returned to the place where the poisonous bugs attacked last night, all they could see were piles of bones that hadn''t been here before. Even though Gu Qingcheng had made her preparations, her scalp still tingled a little, but knowing that Di Shang was behind her, she could only pretend to be calm, "Master, we are here, but here ¡­"


    She herself was particularly vexed, wondering why there were so many human bones in a single night. Clearly, there hadn''t been any last night.


    "It''s an illusion." Di Shang walked up to the dried bones, glanced at those bones not far away and said calmly, "Last night, what you encountered was an illusion, this is the real situation in the forest."


    Illusion realm?


    Gu Qingcheng was a little surprised, "Then these ¡­"


    "They were all people that died from the attacks in the illusion world." Di Shang raised his foot, reached out his slender hand and gently swept across the area in front of his eyes. His eyes shone with a golden light, sweeping across the bones one by one. He could only see endless resentment rising up from the bones, but no trace of vengeful spirits could be seen.


    "Let''s go." Di Shang quietly retracted his hand, looking at the girl who was standing beside him with her mouth wide open, looking adorably at his movements, a trace of a smile flashed across his lips, "It''s nothing."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded her head and gently tugged on his sleeve, feeling a little curious, "But why did these people die here?"


    These vengeful spirits will not be reincarnated in the place of death because of extreme fear or hatred. Instead, they will remain in the place of death for a long time without dispersing, but the bones that we have been bored with do not have any vengeful spirits. This means that the illusions from before were created to retract our souls.


    As she heard those words, Gu Qingcheng seemed to recall something. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful lips. No one knew better than her what exactly had happened.


    "Your senior brothers and sisters should be fine." He had sensed the scent of all the Cloud Sect disciples in the forest, but not Gu Hua. The pure power that he had sensed for almost an instant, had suddenly disappeared from that messy place.


    No one''s scent would disappear so suddenly, unless they were no longer in this world.


    Thinking up to here, his eyes darkened. That girl was the most special child he had ever seen. Losing such a disciple was truly a pity in his heart.


    "Master, what''s wrong?"


    The girl put her face in front of him. Her beautiful face interrupted all of his thoughts. He inwardly shook his head and gently held the girl''s hand that was holding his clothes in his palm. His eyes were calm and distant.


    "Master, are we still going to look for Senior Brother and the others?"


    "There''s no need. Disciples from the Yun Sect won''t be in trouble so easily. Furthermore, they each have their own life protecting magical equipment, so there''s no need to worry."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, a sweet smile on her face, "That''s good then."

 C147

    In the deepest and darkest corner.


    A white mirage continuously floated in the air, unable to land or leave. She seemed to be trapped, trapped in this dark and gloomy place, but she could not remember why she was trapped here.


    She could not remember her name, nor what she had experienced. It was as if she had lost something too important, as if if if she could not remember it, she would be imprisoned forever. The figure thought and thought, but he just couldn''t remember.


    She was extremely vexed. Her dreamlike figure constantly dimmed as she wasted more time, and she began to feel the exhaustion of her soul, something that could not be replenished. She knew that as long as she continued to be unable to remember who she was, perhaps, she would forever disappear from this world.


    But she didn''t remember anything.


    She didn''t know how long she stayed in the darkness. When she started to get used to the darkness and calmed down, she could hear the sound of a breeze blowing through the treetops, which was very, very light, very faint, as if it came from another world. Sometimes, when she was lucky, she would even hear the chirping of some small animals, which made her want to go out even more.


    Until one day.


    A crow that flew over layers and layers of unknown origin finally stopped by her side. It had three claws and three golden feathers on top of its head. Its pair of eyes were firmly fixed on her, filled with curiosity, and its agile appearance didn''t resemble a silly crow at all.


    It said, "I felt a soul fluctuation outside and came in to see you. Little girl, why are you here?"


    She was glad it could see her, but she didn''t know how to answer that question. "I don''t remember," she said.


    The three-legged crow blinked his large eyes and said, "You are such a poor little thing. You must remember it so quickly. That way, you can go out."


    Hearing this, she became even more depressed. "I can''t get out, but ¡­" Her eyes lit up, and her beautiful peach blossom eyes were especially alluring. "Can you tell me what the outside world is like?"


    "The outside world is great, there are nine countries, each country is very different, and there are mortals and cultivators in each country. I have seen the most powerful expert in the continent of the Nine Nations, a cultivator dressed in white, but I don''t know his name, I only know that he has a beautiful girl by his side, the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen ¡­"


    He looked at her quietly for a moment, then shook his head. "No, no, you''re the nicest girl," he said.


    The white figure bit her lips in amusement at its words. A few fragmented images floated through her mind, but they only flashed by for a moment. She wanted to grab onto them, but nothing could be left behind.


    "What else?"


    "Also," the three-legged crow smacked his lips as he thought of something, "There seems to have been a big change in the demon realm." Also, "the three-legged crow smacked his lips as he thought of something," There seems to have been a big change in the demon realm.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she asked, "Do you know his name?"


    The three-legged crow was a little upset, "I don''t know his name either, but I do know that his original body was that of an ice snow wolf. He was the most loyal species in all the heavens, possessing great strength and a heart that was devoid of emotions." As it spoke to here, it was somewhat conflicted, "Why do you think such a person would create so much slaughter?"


    Her mind had long since been distracted by the phrase "snow wolf from the snowy plains." It was as if she had met such an ice-cold wolf in the underworld.


    "The Lord of the Devil Realm has already become his. It''s a pity that he seems to have lost his most beloved one." The three-legged crow sighed, a little regretful. "If his lover was still in this world, perhaps, he might not be like this."


    "His beloved?" The white silhouette trembled. "How did he die?"


    "I don''t know." The three-legged crow was a bit annoyed that he couldn''t answer the question, "But I''ve secretly followed him to an ice coffin and seen that person''s appearance. He''s a beautiful young lady that''s rarely seen."


    She was already at a loss for words. She only felt that her eyes, which could not shed tears, were moist as if she was hallucinating. She was clearly just a soul that could not shed tears.


    "Silly girl," the three-legged crow flew up and looked at her with a worried expression. "You have to remember your name soon. If you do, I''ll definitely look for you. Remember to bring me to eat something good." He blinked, and despite her response, just as he had when he arrived, he flapped his pitch-black wings and passed through all the obstacles, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    She smiled silently in the darkness as something flashed through her mind. It was something too gentle, and she didn''t want to chase after it. She just felt the warmth in her head, and her tired heart suddenly felt full of strength.


    She was still in the darkness, not knowing her name, but she didn''t know when it had started, and she discovered that her soul had turned from the thin and fragile to thick, and she could finally clearly see her own body in the darkness. A child''s body wearing a dark green skirt, a small thin and weak hand, and skin that was slightly pale because of the fact that it seemed like it was too severely damaged.


    She didn''t know when it started, but she seemed to have a feeling. Even though she was only a soul that would pass through her whenever she touched something, she actually felt as if someone was hugging her, someone was hugging her, the warm air made her feel comfortable and want to moan. There were even times when the corners of her lips were wet, and occasionally she would feel red and swollen.


    However, it was impossible to find any traces of it.

 C148

    Every day, she could feel a cold sensation, as if something had approached her without her knowledge. It was the smell of ice and snow.


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of the beauties sealed in the ice coffin in the three-legged crow''s mouth. She couldn''t see her current appearance, and didn''t know if she was really as good-looking as the three-legged crow had said she was, or if she was the beloved of that snow wolf.


    Could it be that she was just like that? However, this thought was immediately rejected by her without any hesitation. She thought that no adult would like a young girl that wasn''t that mature, so they shouldn''t think that way.


    Time passed day by day. When her heavy soul had somehow become shallow again, she finally started to worry. She kept recalling the words the Three Legged Raven had told her. But somehow, the more she wanted to remember, the more she forgot.


    One day, she felt incredibly tired, so tired that it was almost impossible for her soul to stay awake. She wanted to sleep, and didn''t want to wake up again to face the shackles of life.


    It only took a moment for her to fall asleep. However, the moment she fell asleep, she felt her fingers gradually disappearing. The sudden disappearance of the finger caught her by surprise.


    She knew that she had reached her limit. If she didn''t get up now, her soul would never be fully replenished, and she herself would be reduced to nothing.


    A wave of warm power once again spread from her heart to her entire body. It was soft and gentle, making people nostalgic. She suddenly couldn''t bear to suddenly fall asleep and couldn''t bear to be accompanied by such warmth.


    She woke up again, and just like at the beginning, she quietly stayed in a corner, looking beyond the layers and layers of overlapping peaks, in a corner that could not be seen clearly.


    She heard the sound of wind again. The wind was blowing from the south, very gently, and she thought it was probably summer. She wondered if there would be a sea of sunflowers blooming with the wind.


    Her thoughts followed the gust of wind, and along the way, the gust passed through the dense green jungle, the blooming warm gardenia, and a stream that could only flow towards the west, the sun''s rays gently sprinkling down everywhere it passed. The cool wind blew to a small mountain peak, and that mountain might have made the wind feel awkward, but it still followed the movement of the mountain, slowly crossing the mountain, until it finally passed the peak of the mountain, heading towards the flat wilderness, where the wild grass unconsciously drooped its head, and the cool breeze caressed their backs, heading towards the vast ocean.


    Once they entered the sea, this gust of wind was no longer gentle and gentle. Instead, it displayed extraordinary strength on the sea, creating a monstrous wave towards the sea. The ocean beasts were already used to the splashes of the sea wave, and did not roar in pain; instead, they followed the direction of the sea wave and returned to the embrace of the sea.


    That wisp of wind was finally done playing. It was as if he could feel her existence. When he met her, he turned into a gentle drizzle and gently sprinkled on her thoughts. It gently followed her all the way, disappearing without a trace.


    She withdrew her thoughts in a daze. Something had appeared in her mind, and she felt as if she had understood something.


    All things in the world have emotions, and all worlds have the means to survive. Even if it''s just a gust of wind or a gust of rain.


    Somehow, she felt suddenly enlightened, as if the problem that had been plaguing her for so long had finally been solved.


    Every single thing in the world had its reasons for existing. No matter what a person did, they should not recklessly destroy it. Sometimes, giving something a lot more freedom than control could be gained.


    Suddenly, she seemed to remember something.


    A voice kept saying in her head:


    The journey of the Grand Dao was endless.


    The road was long and narrow, one must first understand the meaning behind it.


    Why was it a Dao? Why did he become a Dao?


    The affairs of the world were like chess, and the smoke was like the mist.


    If it became a great Dao, then the heart would definitely search for it.


    If he could master his will, he would definitely be able to step into the Dao.


    This path was as clear as water.


    The Dao of the Heavens was as free as the wind.


    This path, my heart has its own path.


    "Ming Zhi?" She grabbed the two words that were important to her in her mind. Only when she was at her most dazed did she have the chance to ponder, "What is her goal?"


    Her ambition is... What is it?


    She could roughly guess that she was a cultivator when she was alive, but why couldn''t she remember why she was still cultivating? However, her greatest ambition right now was to live on, and perhaps her idea was too vulgar, but she still wanted to live on, and live on, and work hard, and see the best scenery in the world, and meet and live on, and work hard, and that was what she insisted on the most.


    When she was alive, she must have wanted to live bravely, just like the wind, the grass, and the sea beasts. She wanted to live according to the laws of this world.


    This way, this way, this way, this way, this way," she thought she understood.


    Buddha says: One flower one world, one tree one floating, one grass one heaven, one leaf one Tathagata, one sand one happy, one pure land, one smile, one dust fate, one thought quiet.


    If you want to cultivate it, you must understand the principle of the reincarnation of heaven and earth. Everything in the universe must exist and have its own logic, just like the flowing water of a river. Originally, they were singing and laughing along the way, but if they were suddenly stopped, they must gather together and break through the barrier before it dries up.


    If one was to respect and treat the things that one needed, and follow their trajectory, one''s mind would be clear and calm like dust. To be meticulous was often the way to truly enter the Dao, and from then on, one would receive the blessing of the Heavenly Dao and ascend step by step.


    The corner of the white figure''s lips curled up into a quiet smile, and after sorting out what was in his head, he let out a sigh of relief, sensing the aura that was slowly moving in the air with his mind.


    She used her Spiritual Sense and sensed a tiny fluctuation of energy. This was probably the Spiritual Energy that cultivators needed.


    Her gentle greeting to those lively little things and her calm aura caused the Spiritual Energy in the air to feel even more intimate as they happily approached her. Around her almost transparent fingertips, it seemed as if she had found an interesting toy and drilled into her soul one by one, turning into droplets of water bit by bit.


    The smile on White Shadow''s face gradually deepened as her slender fingers gradually gathered more and more spirit energy particles. Her originally transparent fingers that were about to disappear gradually recovered. She secretly let out a sigh of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her heart.


    But in just a split-second, she stiffly touched her own face. Why did her face feel wet and full of saliva?

 C149

    The white figure began to no longer feel the boredom and boredom of the mortal world. She finally had something to do, and that was to let herself live.


    Every day, she would quietly close her eyes and stay in a corner, using her mind to feel the fluctuations of spirit energy in the air, and from there on, she would incessantly cultivate her soul.


    When her soul was alive, it must have experienced too many bad things, to the point where she wasn''t able to maintain her original appearance completely. If she was a little bit careless, it would cause her to turn into dust, and this was the outcome that she didn''t want to see the most.


    It was only one day that she was able to clearly see her appearance once again. This time, she didn''t look like a child, but a young woman. Her body was around the age of twenty, and a pair of slender white fingers were sparkling and transparent.


    She was somewhat doubtful. Could it be that she had already grown up quietly in the blink of an eye? Other than this explanation, she could not find any other explanation.


    But she didn''t care about any of this, she only felt that her soul was becoming more and more complete, day after day, she started to gradually remember some things, about a book, about a person, it seemed like they were her family, and it also didn''t seem to be that important to her, she remembered a little wolf, a white, cute wolf, it licked her cheek just like how she felt recently, and she couldn''t really say it, then she stopped thinking about it, what she wanted to think about most was her name.


    What was her name?


    The three-legged crow had said that she was very beautiful, so her name would also be very pleasant to listen to. However, there was already a girl who was already devastatingly beautiful. She definitely wasn''t called Qingcheng.


    She was extremely vexed, so she stopped thinking about it. Instead, she continued to drift off into the distance. She didn''t know when, but a patch of golden sunflower outside the forest would wantonly bloom. It was especially beautiful.


    They flew around her as if they could see her figure, then returned to the flowers. The faint fragrance of the flowers prevented them from focusing too much on her, but she didn''t mind. She drifted along the way, looking at too many rivers and seas before returning to a small corner. As she looked at her finger that was becoming clearer, the smile on her face finally became more real.


    One night, she woke up in a burst of ice-cold air, as if something was flowing on her face. It was cold, as if it was the smell of blood, lightly making her panic. Then, a gentle and ice-cold embrace tightly wrapped around her.


    Then something else fell on her face, and she reached out and touched her face, and there was nothing on it, but she could still hear the voice: If you don''t wake up, I''ll make a mess of the so-called good people, if not them! If it wasn''t for them...


    She could no longer hear his last words. She pondered for a moment before coming to the conclusion that someone was doing something to her body. However, her own soul could vaguely sense something like that.


    This realization made her somewhat happy, but at the same time, it also made her uncomfortable. After all, she really didn''t have a good impression of someone who liked to hide corpses.


    But this voice made her feel slightly sad.


    Someone she knew, she thought.


    In the days that followed, she made many friends, including the hamster family that had dug a hole in the ground not far from her, the most friendly rabbit in the deep woods, and the beautiful sunflowers, as well as the group of green butterflies.


    She went to play with them every day, and then she went to the sea to see the sea monsters in the water, to meet a drizzle that blew past her in the wind.


    Finally, she seemed to be able to touch the cold and hard wall behind her. She quietly touched the wall with her hands and walked in that tiny space until she reached the barrier. There were a total of five barriers that surrounded her, and she was very nervous as she carefully reached out to touch the barrier. She thought that she would be ruthlessly sent flying, but this time, she actually stretched her hand out and out of the barrier!


    She was wild with joy. Her whole body drilled out of the barrier, and the barrier that trapped her disappeared the instant she drilled through it.


    Feeling something with her spiritual sense, she lowered her eyes to the ground and looked. She originally thought that on the incomparably hard ground, there were actually three plants that had just sprouted out of the ground. These plants only sprouted out a small bud, but because of the environment and the terrain, it became somewhat yellow, as if it would die in the darkest corner very soon.


    She slightly frowned, but then suddenly revealed a smile.


    She was no longer a lonely soul.


    They couldn''t speak, but she could feel that they seemed to be very afraid of the darkness. In the absence of light, even if they didn''t have enough nutrition, they would only grow in such a hidden corner, and they really didn''t have the courage to live.


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She wanted to help them, but she was just a soul, unable to do even the most basic things. She felt frustrated.


    But she knew she couldn''t be so depressed.


    At the very least, there was nothing she could do.


    She used her consciousness to calm them down, then ran to the stream that wasn''t too far away. She gently told it that if three children couldn''t help them, it would lose three friends, that the stream was a good man, and that it had a gentle personality, so she split off a small branch and followed her to the ground where they lived. A little hamster stuck its head out and waved its little paw at her.


    The gentle stream water had raised their spirits a hundred times. A faint trace of sunlight shone through the cracks in the little hamster''s skin, gently shining on them, and all the despair that had been in them immediately vanished.


    Just like that, the sunlight from the stream and her care gradually grew into the three little sprouts. When they grew tall enough to break through the layer of soil that covered the sky, she finally completed her mission. She extended her hand to say goodbye to the sprouts that she was reluctant to part with.


    Chapter 52: Vicious Beasts Soul


    Reaching the third layer of the barrier safely, she heard something roaring in the darkness. That sound was like the long roar of a dragon, and it violently fluctuated in the air, exuding an oppressing pressure. The heaven shaking sound made her, who was originally just her soul, feel somewhat unbearable.


    When she almost couldn''t take it anymore, her voice finally stopped. She was still a little afraid, so she spread out her spiritual sense, trembling. She was waiting to withdraw when she was in danger, but she couldn''t bear the torment anymore.


    It wasn''t a dragon that was roaring at her, but rather a soul of a vicious beast with a ferocious look.


    The vicious beast spirit was covered in a black color. Even if it died, its entire body burned with a ghostly flame. The flame wasn''t too obvious, as long as she approached it, she would be able to see it clearly.


    This knowledge caused her heart to tremble. She tried to communicate with the spiritual energy in the air. Her soul could no longer hold on and she needed to replenish her spiritual energy.


    However, as if she had seen a ghost, her originally omnipotent spiritual sense was unable to touch anything in the air. Even if she wanted to go further, she would be firmly hit by a mysterious force!


    This time, she was truly imprisoned. She no longer tried to imagine what would help her like last time. The only thing that would allow her to pass through without a hitch was herself!


    That was the appearance of a forest tiger beast. Underneath the faint flames was a flowery black color, as if it had experienced too much pain before dying. Its fur no longer had much luster, but the aura it exuded was still so deep! The tiger''s eyes were sharp like a torch, its long and sharp teeth were almost exposed above its lips, a long tail was wagging behind it, as if it was thinking about how to devour this foreign soul and enhance its own soul cultivation.


    She gritted her teeth and retracted the divine intent she had been searching for. Suddenly, she calmed down. Life and death were only a matter of seconds, but she only wanted to live!


    And there are many ways to survive.


    The beast''s soul was already very close to her, and its tiger eyes were shining brightly. The sound of breathing made her instinctively look towards the beast''s neck, and only then did she discover that there was a bowl sized hole in its neck. One could tell that its throat must have been cut open in pain before it died.


    This was a good opportunity!


    "Human," the vicious beast said, speaking in the human tongue while standing five steps away from her, "My mission is to block all the incomplete souls here, so that they will never be able to reincarnate. You are already the 17,899 souls that I have encountered, and none of the other 17,899 souls have returned alive.


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as the corners of her mouth twitched. These words were asking her to voluntarily throw away her life, wasn''t it a bit too whimsical?


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "You don''t want to?" The beast looked at her with a fierce gaze as the pressure on its body became even stronger. It had experienced the replenishment of thousands of souls, so this beast was filled with killing intent!


    "If you don''t want to, then I''ll tear you apart bit by bit," Saying this, its mouth opened wide, "Then I''ll chew you into pieces and swallow you into my stomach!"


    She clenched her fists and smiled under the pressure. "Since that''s the case, I want to gamble even more." Never give up before you lose.


    "You''re courting death!" The ferocious beast was provoked by her stubbornness and immediately pounced towards her. It aimed its sharp teeth at her head and bit down!


    She calmly turned around and the vicious beast immediately pounced onto empty air! He then spat out an ink-colored flame towards her mouth, directly aiming at where she was. There was nowhere for her to run!


    She recklessly squatted down and crawled to the side. The black flames that should have hit her body suddenly smashed into a hard boulder, and countless stones were hit by the flames. Smoke and dust filled the air, and one could tell that if she had hit her body, she would not even need to struggle to be completely annihilated!


    She gently placed her finger on the boulder behind her. What should she do? Without a weapon, solid body, and unsupported spirit energy, how was she supposed to deal with such a cruel thing that could spit fire?


    After the two strikes missed, the fierce beast''s face was full of malice. It was obvious that he was already angry, "You are the fifth person to dodge two of my attacks. It seems that I have underestimated you." After saying that, she clawed a hole in the ground with her sharp claws. "This time, I will not underestimate you, young lady."


    This was going to be real.


    The vicious beast''s powerful legs pressed down on her. Step by step, heavy footsteps sounded as if they were stepping on her heart. She held her breath, trying her best to relax!


    Soon, the beast found her location in the darkness. Its sharp claws reached out towards her head without any hesitation. The layer of azure light on its claws was clearly extremely poisonous!


    She opened her eyes wide and stared straight into his cold eyes. The moment her claws heavily hooked onto his neck, a pair of white fingers fiercely inserted itself into a crack in the stone. Without caring about anything else, she grabbed a rock and threw it at the vicious beast''s face!


    The beast was caught unprepared. Countless grains of sand rolled into its eyes. It retracted its claws and touched its eyes, as if it had suffered a heavy injury!


    She calmly smiled. She predicted that this vicious beast that had consumed countless souls must have taken the shape of a half-human. She didn''t think that it would actually be real. If it wasn''t, these stones would only pass through it and not torture it!


    She clapped her hands, took out another stone from the crevice of the rock, and aimed it at the beast that was still howling in pain, and ruthlessly smashed it on its head. The beast was caught unawares, and actually fell to the ground, not caring about its roar when it was angry, she used the stone to pursue it, and smashed the wound on its neck that could not heal because of some unknown reason!


    The Vicious Beast let out a painful cry, its four limbs constantly swaying on the ground, wanting to turn over the culprit that caused so much trouble on its body! However, no matter how powerful it was, it couldn''t do anything when its neck was almost decapitated!


    She almost collapsed when she stopped, and threw away the stone in her hand. She looked at the head of the beast that had been smashed beyond recognition, its head had long since been separated from its body, but she still continued to vent her panic like a mad demon until now.


    She stretched out her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead. That evil spirit slowly turned into dust and disappeared from her eyes. Only then did she relax and take a breath. Killing a soul was a skill.


    Reaching out her hand to the third layer of the barrier, the transparent barrier actually trembled a little to welcome her arrival. Only after passing through the barrier did she finally understand why the barrier was trembling.

 C150

    His ears were filled with faint howls, some crazy, some suffering, some even losing their rationality.


    The air was filled with a disturbing bewitching smell. It was as if the souls that had entered this place wanted to join them.


    Looking up, she could only see countless groups of red figures circling above her head. They were trapped in an original formation, continuously going up and down without being able to come out.


    However, as if they had felt her intrusion, they violently howled and slammed against the invisible prison wall again and again. The red figure turned into a bloody face and let out a sinister blood-red smile, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws at her!


    These were the ghosts.


    The soul that was unable to reincarnate due to the overflowing hatred in his heart after death was called a vengeful soul.


    They kept venting their anger tirelessly all day long, but there were some things that needed to be done. As time passed, their resentment would never subside, and they would start to vent their anger on anything that they saw.


    She didn''t know where these vengeful spirits had come from. She only knew that if she wanted to leave this place, she would have to pass through the place where those resentments were gathered. That was because the barrier was right behind the array formation!


    She had no other choice but to enter the array quickly and pass through.


    She felt a headache. Things were really getting trickier, but it was undeniable that they were getting more interesting.


    A pure soul was not something that these perverts would tolerate and let go of. A soul''s condition was enough to reflect a person''s appearance while they were still alive. They would definitely not let her off!


    Standing at the edge of the array formation, she thought for a moment and carefully observed the locations that these vengeful spirits would pass through. They seemed to be divided into three locations ¡ª the upper, middle, and lower levels, continuously moving through the array formation. One after another, the array formations were connected, floating towards the array formation. There was no way to find a gap!


    However, it was precisely because of this that he could take advantage of this opportunity!


    She thought of that gust of wind that had brought her out of the prison for the first time. That gust of wind had taught her the best in the beginning and the end, but it had also taught her to follow the rules and challenge her.


    She closed her eyes lightly and used her spiritual sense to probe the array, causing the vengeful spirits to constantly let out louder roars as if they had seen Su Shi''s enemies. The roars were as loud as if they had seen Su Shi''s enemies, as there was not a single soul who wasn''t jealous of a clean soul.


    Fallen into the coldest and most terrifying darkness!


    She gently opened her eyes and looked at the vengeful spirit that was shouting at her but couldn''t come out because of the formation. The corner of her mouth curled into a gentle smile as her body quickly flew up and barged into the formation!


    As soon as she entered the array, all the vengeful spirits immediately rushed toward her like madmen. The blood color almost instantly covered the white figure tightly, and wisps of soul fragments wrapped around her, attacking her with their bloody faces. They grinned fiendishly as if mocking her for overestimating herself.


    She smiled and closed her eyes, ignoring the ever-increasing number of vengeful spirits on her body, as her thoughts continued to climb up the cliff. Along the way, the array formation kept rotating, continuously revolving, she used her hand to press against the array formation''s wall, her body suddenly shook, and her body became light.


    She raised her eyebrows. She was right again.


    From the start, the vengeful spirit that existed within the array formation was nothing more than an obstacle that attracted one''s attention. It only caused people to panic, and it ignored the most fundamental things, so the vengeful spirit was not the root of this barrier.


    Within the array, no matter how powerful a vengeful spirit was, they would follow the trajectory of the array and would never be free. Then, when she entered the array without any resistance, no matter how pure and greedy the vengeful spirit was, they would all turn their backs on her and put her to death. At that time, the array would still be rotating, but because the vengeful spirit was originally a part of the array, there was no punishment for these runaway vengeful spirits.


    Her greatest reliance was on fumbling around for the trajectory of the array. This ability allowed her to successfully shift the array and easily pass through the tormented Spiritual Array.


    After exiting the array, she took a deep breath in fear. IQ was also a very important thing.


    He extended his hand toward the fourth floor and a wave of spiritual energy undulated, passing through it unscathed.


    After the fourth layer of obstruction, it was still pitch black, but there wasn''t any danger this time.


    She was a little surprised and walked to the last barrier. This barrier was especially transparent, as if she could easily pass through it with a light wave of her hand.


    She hesitantly extended her hand forward! A burst of spiritual energy undulations came from the protective barrier, and he felt as if his hands had been obstructed. Then, a huge backlash came back like a raging fire.


    She was sent flying by the protective screen!


    Landing on a rock wall at the side, she took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. Then, she raised her eyes and saw a line of blood on the fifth layer of the barrier.


    Who are you? Why?


    This sentence caused her straight shoulders to immediately collapse.


    If she knew who she was, she wouldn''t be stuck here.


    But who exactly was she?


    There was a small brush on the thin barrier, as if one could reach out and take it out and write the correct answer.


    She sat quietly on the floor and thought about her name. What was her name?


    As she thought about it, her head began to ache, as if something had frozen all of her thoughts. She no longer knew what she wanted to do.


    Faintly, she seemed to hear someone talking to her. It was no longer that male voice filled with control, but a somewhat malicious voice. The voice said maliciously: "They are clearly corpses, why do you still want to take him?"


    "Why are you not dying?!"


    "I won''t give him any chance to like others. I''ll just destroy you!"


    Then, she heard the sound of something shattering. In an instant, intense pain came from every corner of her body. It was so painful, as if her four limbs and head were not part of her body.


    "She''s just a shredded bitch ¡­" The voice laughed in an enchanting manner, its voice reverberating through the skies. "You think you can compete with me for him?"


    She could feel the heat coming from her body. What''s on fire?


    "In that case, take the corpse with you and reincarnate!"


    The voice gradually disappeared, but she only felt that something had burned her body, bit by bit, the pain burned her heart. It reminded her of that warm and cold embrace, and for some reason, when she felt her body turn into dust, she suddenly wanted to cry.


    Just like that, he was too disappointed.


    He was too disappointed, so much so that he could not believe it.


    He didn''t believe in protection, he didn''t believe in a single person.


    She was curled up in a corner, unable to speak due to the intense pain in her head, unable to think. Countless things suddenly drilled into her head, things that she could not recall no matter how hard she tried, finally filling her head.

 C151

    She painfully shrank to the side, her originally feather-like, shallow soul finally giving off a feeling that it belonged to a human.


    The moment her body was destroyed, she finally remembered her name.


    she cried, Gu Hua Wei.


    Gu Hua Wei who came here from the twenty-first century, replacing Gu Hua Wei who lived in the body of his host, would never give up on his own Gu Hua Wei.


    Her name had never been devastatingly beautiful, but it represented the blooming of flowers and the realization of all the suffering.


    Countless hours flew by in her mind. She remembered her family in the modern era, remembered everything that had happened, and finally, her mind froze on that moment of sudden death.


    The torture of her body being ruthlessly torn to shreds, to the point where her soul was worn down by the imprisonment of her freedom. Thinking of the embrace of ice and snow in her trance and that burning pain, she realized that she could truly revive.


    She looked at the purple mole on her wrist that she remembered. Now, her soul had gotten the best training, and her body had passed its limit. It could be her second time refining her body.


    When she was still a soul, she wanted to reconstruct her body.


    She sat on the cold ground as she constantly recited the mental cultivation method from the < Body Refinement Secret Art >. Slowly, her entire body was wrapped in a circle of mist as countless spirit energy wrapped around her body.


    As she went deeper in, she gradually felt the pain of her soul, as if something was ruthlessly tearing her soul apart. It was a hundred times more painful than before.


    Her brows were tightly knitted together as she gritted her teeth and silently endured until her soul, which was originally almost complete, finally broke into a million pieces under the countless tearing sounds.


    She felt that she had turned into a cloud of fog, which was no different from the spirit energy in the air. Countless soul fragments floated above her head, and the active spirit energy curiously approached the spirit soul fragment as if surprised by what it was, before dancing around the spirit soul fragment.


    The corner of her lips slightly raised, but her heart didn''t stop for a moment as she continued reciting the familiar incantation. The soul fragments that were floating in the air suddenly shattered, and in the white mist, something heaven-defying slowly formed.


    The surrounding spiritual energy rushed over. Very quickly, the white mist covered all of the darkness. No one knew what exactly was happening in the deepest part of the darkness.


    The white fog lasted for two hours before slowly dispersing. A little girl wearing a green lilac dress walked out of the misty world fog, and a lilac flower gently bloomed on her waist. The green lilac skirt was as long as her ankle, gently dragging on the ground.


    She was around ten years old, her face delicate and fair, covered with a thin layer of powder. A pair of large, bright, yet calm eyes, seeing Flowerblooming with a gentle smile, with curved eyelashes and the crescent moon in her eyes, revealed an indescribably pure and beautiful look.


    Her young and agile figure was like a little monster that had come out of the depths of the forest. She had touched every single flower she had ever met, because they had accompanied her alone, and she was grateful for every gust of wind that had passed by her, because they had taught her what the right path was, how to meet her favorite jasper butterflies, and also the stream water. They had all given her the best help in the past.


    Thank you, when she was at her loneliest, everything that was gentle and peaceful to her made her live bravely.


    She said goodbye to them and promised that she would return to see them. Only then did she reluctantly leave.


    She still had something to do.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei did not plan to return to the Cloud Sect immediately. The place she wanted to return to the most was the original owner''s home.


    More than a year had passed, and the news of her disappearance had probably already been spread throughout the Cloud Sect. Gu Qingcheng would definitely have already found out, and the original owner''s parents definitely wouldn''t have been spared either. Without this obstacle, Gu Qingcheng would definitely make her move. The original owner''s parents were probably not living a good life.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel anxious. Although the original owner''s parents weren''t her biological parents, she had always cared about them.


    She took out a sword from her purple jade ring, stepped on it, and flew toward the borders of Chen without stopping. Along the way, she didn''t open her eyes, but closed them to feel the spiritual energy in the air.


    The current her was no longer the same as she was a year ago. Her original Three Spiritual Roots hadn''t changed at all due to the body tempering secret technique. It was completely different from what was written in the original book.


    That is to say, she once thought that transforming from a waste of a Five Elements spiritual root to a Ice Wind and Fire type spiritual root would be a mistake. The remaining wood type and Earth type spiritual roots didn''t actually disappear, but were instead hidden in the corner of her body, and were refined only after the second time around. This also means that due to the extreme tempering of her soul, she could still cultivate as usual, and even had more external elements, such as an Earth type defense.


    She was now in the middle Foundation Establishment stage. Although her cultivation level wasn''t too high, for her, who had already lived for almost a year as a soul, to be able to advance from the early Foundation Establishment stage to the middle Foundation Establishment stage was already an improvement.


    Right now, she only wanted to cultivate properly and nothing else.


    In the face of absolute strength, any schemes and tricks would be rendered speechless.


    The long sword quickly entered the borders of Chen and continued flying forward. Many people cried out in alarm when they saw the flash of light in the sky. They all knelt down and kowtowed; Gu Hua didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The young girl was dressed in green, her clothes fluttering in the wind as if she was walking out of a flower bush. Her picturesque appearance caused everyone around her to sigh in admiration at her awe-inspiring demeanor.

 C152

    Gu Hua walked to the door of the Prime Minister''s mansion with her gaze fixed on the road.


    The once bustling and lively Prime Minister''s manor was now filled with a desolate atmosphere, as if there were no other people present.


    Even the guards who had been standing guard were gone. The vermilion gate was tightly shut on the street, as if no one had lived there for a long time.


    This knowledge caused her heart to slowly cool down. Coming out from that strange place, she thought that she would definitely be fearless in the future, but ¡­


    She didn''t know why, but in her heart, she had always been thinking about her family and a beautiful relationship.


    She walked forward with her hands clenched into fists. She faced the Zhu Clan door and knocked on it. The "bang bang" sound was very far, but no one came to open the door.


    Gu Hua frowned slightly as a trace of spiritual power circulated in his hand. He pushed open the door that was not moving at all, and it opened with a crisp sound.


    From outside the Zhu Clan, they could only see the empty and spacious courtyard. The rock garden and the lotus pond had already been filled up some time ago. Several corners of the pavilions were quietly sitting there, and countless weeds were frantically growing, tightly wrapping around the pavilion.


    At that time, the lilac flowers were in bloom, the girl in the purple skirt, the girl with worry in her eyes like a bride, and the man who carried the little girl through every corner of the capital had already disappeared.


    The route is unknown.


    Gu Ruoyun lowered her eyelids silently, walking step by step into the place where she used to live. She remembered mocking the Prime Minister''s mansion for being so rich, but she missed it when she thought about it.


    From the age of five to ten, it had been five years, yet she had never come back, not even once.


    He felt like an ingrate.


    Gu Hua was standing silently in front of the house she used to live in. The sounds of breaking grass came from somewhere not far away. Gu Hua looked sharply to the side and said, "Come out."


    The grass inside the cave immediately became quiet. Gu Hua Wei didn''t plan to go inside ¡­


    Using his spiritual sense to investigate, he walked closer to the grass that was slightly swaying, and used his finger to gently brush away the long and messy weeds.


    A head of dirty long hair appeared in front of her. It was a woman in shabby clothes with a rotten stench all over her body. It was difficult to see her appearance. One could only see from the skin on her tattered clothes that she was not a young woman.


    The girl kept shivering and buried her head into her dark arms. Her mouth was so scared that she didn''t hear anything, "It''s not me, it''s not me ¡­" "It''s not me!"


    Gu Hua Wei had grabbed the woman''s arm. The huge force had caught the woman off guard and she had been pulled straight in the middle of it. Gu Hua had managed to pull her over to the ground!


    The girl shrieked in fright as she bit Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hand. Gu Hua grabbed her chin and raised her head. Only then did she clearly see the girl''s appearance.


    It was an old woman in her fifties, whose brown clothes were stained with blood at some unknown time. The rancid smell came from her body, and even though her hair was tied up in a mess to cover most of her face, Gu Hua Wei was still able to recognize her. She was one of the servants that served Gu Qingcheng and her mother back in the Prime Minister''s Residence.


    "Yue?" The corner of her lips curled up into an incredibly beautiful smile. "Truly, it''s been a while."


    The old woman, who was addressed as Yue, didn''t dare to meet her eyes. She was like a crazed demon trying to break free from her grasp as she kept saying, "Yue, who is this? Is that you? Can you eat it? "Hahahaha ¡­" However, it was obvious that with Gu Hua''s strength, she wouldn''t be able to break free no matter what.


    From the looks of it, she seemed to be crazy, but Gu Hua Wei Wei obviously knew it wasn''t.


    "Yue? Why are you still pretending to be me?" Gu Hua Wei moved her hand downwards and clasped her neck without the slightest hesitation, laughing like a soul that had come for her life.


    Yue Ye''s eyes bulged in fright. Something was wrong and she was about to faint, but Gu Hua didn''t let her. The strength in her fingers increased, forcing her to stay awake.


    "Could it be that Yue doesn''t remember me?" Or should I say, have done something shameful! "


    "No, no!" Yue Moyu, who had been frightened by Miss Gu to the point that she could no longer put on an act, suddenly started crying. Her hair covered her face, which looked even more disgusting.


    "Then why is Yue Yang here?" Gu Hua''s voice paused for a second, and then became extremely stern, "Pretending to be crazy and play the fool!"


    "El-Eldest Miss!" With a ''putong'' sound, Yue Yang kneeled down. She knew that the young miss must have found out something. Under the clear sky and the bright day, she actually came to the mortal world to complain.


    "Speak!" Master and Madam, where did you two go?! "


    Yue Shan used her tattered sleeves to wipe away the tears on her face and tidied up her appearance. Only then did she calm down. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to keep her secret any longer, but this person was the eldest young miss ¡­


    "Say it or not?" Gu Hua impatiently let out a cold snort, a little angry: "Could it be that you want me to bring you to hell and suffer in this place?!"


    "No, Miss!" Yue Yang could no longer be bothered with his own worries as he explained everything at once.


    After the time it took to brew a cup of tea, Yue Mumei sobbed and tried to defend herself. "Eldest Miss, Eldest Miss, please don''t take this servant away. This is all because this concubine forced me to!"


    There had only ever been one concubine in the Prime Minister''s Estate, and that was Gu Qingcheng''s mother.


    Gu Hua slightly suppressed the anger in her heart and looked coldly at her heart, which was stained with blood. She said, "How does it feel to be thrown away after being used up by my master?"


    Yue Lao''s crying expression immediately froze as he blankly stared at Gu Hua Wei. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "You plotted and plotted for them. You never thought about the Prime Minister''s Estate''s situation in the future. You never thought about your parents. Yue, what a good servant you are!"


    The hostility in Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei An''s heart could no longer be concealed. She waved her hand towards the already flat land, and a huge spiritual force immediately exploded out from the ground, forming a pit that was dozens of feet high, larger than a water well!


    Yue Lao was scared to the point that he did not dare to say anything. His body continued to tremble and his eyes started to tear up.


    Actually, she already regretted it long ago, but she was only a servant. What was the use of regretting it again?


    It turned out that more than a year ago, the young mistress of the concubine family, Gu Qingcheng, had returned from the high and mighty Yun Sect, and her cultivation had matured greatly. Not only did she have the most formidable master, she had also become the Yun Sect''s most promising disciple, and at the same time, the devastatingly beautiful young mistress, Gu Hua Wei, had already died because of training.


    Madam had been crying all day, and her mind was in a trance. She had tried more than once to find fault to follow Eldest Miss, but she was stopped by the Prime Minister each and every time, allowing her to survive.

 C153

    However, it was all because the Prime Minister had lost his eldest daughter and was trying to comfort his already unstable wife. His health was getting worse and worse, and it was no wonder that his originally vigorous body was getting thinner and thinner.


    It was unknown when the Prime Minister''s career began to decline.


    Even the Prime Minister''s household believed that His Majesty had cut down the authority of the emperor because they knew that His Majesty had lost her beloved daughter.


    Amongst them, the mother of a concubine who gave birth to a young miss, You Luoshen was the most proficient. Besides her own daughter Gu Qingcheng, she was a wealthy girl in the Prime Minister''s Estate, but she did not have much feeling of existence. If nothing unexpected happened to a person like this, she would just die of old age.


    Gu Qingcheng had already become an immortal cultivator, and her talent was extremely high. Coupled with the fact that she was beautiful, there were many people from the Prime Minister''s Estate gathered around Aunt You.


    Even Prince Hengyang, who had the reputation of the most beautiful man in the empire, Long Yu, had quietly rushed over to see his concubine in the middle of the night. At that time, Yue Yang loyally stood outside the door, afraid that someone would come, and out of curiosity, upon discovering that no one came to visit him, he stealthily put his ear under the door, wanting to hear what the shameless couple wanted to do.


    Suddenly, he heard the disdainful voice of the young man inside the door: "Qingcheng, Royal Father has long held back against the Prime Minister. Before long, he will have an order. Prepare yourself."


    "Big brother Long ¡­" The young girl was slightly panicked, but there was also something unspeakable within her panic. "I wonder what will be ordered?"


    "Qingcheng ¡­" The man''s entire body seemed to have gone limp from her voice. His already gentle voice was now even softer. However, his words were filled with poison and harshness. "It definitely isn''t a good decree."


    The young girl seemed to be extremely shocked and was unable to speak for a long time. When she spoke, she said, "I wonder where Mother and I are supposed to go?"


    "As the future wangfei, you don''t need me to teach you such a small thing ¡­"


    The rest of her words were completely ignored by Yue Lao. She tremblingly covered her mouth and remained strong and calm.


    She had never thought that the Prime Minister, who was supposed to be omnipotent, would be feared by the emperor. Moreover, it wouldn''t be long before a calamity befell the Prime Minister''s estate!


    Why did Yue Yang not dare to approach her anymore? Cold sweat covered her entire body and the moment she moved, she would scream out loud. She could not scream because there was still Hengyang King and Young Miss Hengyang.


    After midnight, only then did King Hengyang arrogantly walk out of Gu Qingcheng''s room, touching her who was at the door. His eyes immediately became a bit gloomy as he smiled without meaning. Under her forced calmness, he headed in the direction he came from.


    Yue Ye heaved a sigh of relief secretly, thinking that he did not notice anything amiss with her.


    However, in the next moment, her heart leaped into her throat.


    "Yue, what do you think?"


    The voice was soft and gentle, but Yue Lao felt that there was a real knife hidden within the gentleness!


    As long as she dared to shout, the knife would pierce into her heart!


    "Young, young miss ¡­" She stiffly turned around and saw a young girl wearing a white dress with a gentle face smiling at her. She was obviously a beauty that could topple empires, but it made her tremble with fear.


    "I''m asking Yue, is everything alright?" The young girl didn''t bother to expose her feigned calmness.


    "Your servant didn''t hear anything." Yue Lao gritted her teeth as she denied it, "This servant doesn''t dare to listen to Miss''s door. Miss, if you have any complaints, you can definitely punish them." The meaning in his words was, do not attempt to add to the crime.


    "Didn''t you hear it?" As though she was amused by her lie, the young girl covered her lips as she smiled with an indescribable innocence. Her pair of clear eyes made Yue Ma regret her lie in the next moment.


    The young girl gently pushed away her hair that was blown by the night wind. "Yue, are you sure you didn''t hear that?"


    Under the gaze of those eyes, the cold sweat on Yue Lao''s forehead became more and more clear. It was obvious whether he was lying or not.


    "Miss!" The most important thing was that if she wanted to live, the Prime Minister''s Estate would no longer be a place to settle down. Only this concubine Missus would be able to follow Prince Hengyang and break a thread of hope, so she wanted to take a gamble.


    "Miss, this servant did hear it, but this servant is afraid." Yue Yang kept kowtowing to Gu Qingcheng, kowtowing so hard that blood flowed profusely. He said incoherently: "Please don''t worry Miss, this old servant''s heart is with you and Aunt. I won''t tell anyone."


    The girl in white merely looked at her and ignored her words. Yue Lao''s heart sank. ''Miss is trying to ¡­''


    "Miss ¡­" "This old servant is willing to do anything for you and auntie. Please trust this old servant!"


    "Do anything?" Gu Qingcheng murmured these words as her elegant face finally revealed her first true smile of the night. She looked at Yue Yang thoughtfully, "Are you really willing to do anything for us?"


    Yue Lao knew full well that strange tigers were hard to deal with, so he could only bite the bullet and charge forward. "This old servant doesn''t care!"


    "Alright!" Gu Qingcheng walked up to him and propped him up. She then comforted him, "Do you have anything to say tonight? Qingcheng is happy to hear it? Since you''ve already made it clear, no matter what the result is, will Qingcheng promise you that she''ll ensure your safety?"


    Yue Lao was overjoyed and was grateful. Wasn''t he risking his life like this to fulfill this promise? Now that she had obtained it safely, she was extremely happy. However, for some reason, she felt unease in her heart.


    Would this beautiful, even more outstanding, young lady out of a concubine really make her withdraw?


    She did not know why she was looking for her in the middle of the night, but that Blue Lo had actually given her a yellow paper cube with a string of words written on it that she did not recognize. Blue River had told her that, no matter what, she had to go to the herb shop in the city to catch these medicinal herbs before noon tomorrow, saying that it was because Miss Shu had appeared in the past few days that her body needed some time to recuperate.


    At that time, Yue Yang didn''t think too much, he was only thinking a little weirdly. Tomorrow was the day when King Hengyang would come to the Prime Minister''s Palace to interview.

 C154

    Yue Lao didn''t think too much into it. He felt that since Master trusted him so much, he must have done this matter well.


    The next morning, he went to a few herbal shops near the market, but somehow, he couldn''t gather all of the herbs in the prescription. In order to not disappoint the young mistress, he went to the countryside, where he gathered all of the herbal medicines.


    That family was an honest person. As she left, they kept reminding her, "Elder sister, these few medicines you chose are not to be used carelessly. They are all plants that have confused the mind. Remember this well."


    However, at that time, she had been so preoccupied with her master''s matters that she didn''t even have the time to think about whether this frail concubine would eat this herb. Instead, she rushed back to the Prime Minister''s Estate and gave the item to Blue Moonflower before noon.


    Not long after, the renowned and renowned Hengyang King came. He took the opportunity of a visit to set up a feast with the Prime Minister by the Lotus Pond, as well as a sword dance to liven things up.


    Borrowing the June summer heat to drink with Hengyang King in the pavilion next to the lotus pond, Miss Mu Huang and Aunt You sat quietly at the side. When the wine reached the middle of the year, Miss suddenly handed her a jug of wine, saying that her body wasn''t feeling well today, and told her to send this wine to Little Violet, the servant girl next to the Prime Minister, so it could be considered a bit of filial piety.


    Yue Yang had already felt that something was amiss at that time, but when he saw the smile on Miss Shu''s face that was not really a smile, that smile seemed to say, ''Aren''t you very loyal to me and my mother? It''s time for you to show your loyalty!''


    Now that things had developed to this point, Yue Yang knew that it was difficult to back down while riding a tiger, so he didn''t act rashly.


    Little Violet was originally somewhat surprised, but when she thought of how the mansion no longer had Eldest Miss, in the future, if the Prime Minister and Madam were to die together, they would have to rely on the birth of the young miss, and the young mistress would be a gentle and gentle mistress, so she silently agreed to what Yue did.


    The grief of losing his beloved daughter caused his mind to be somewhat dispirited, and he quickly drank up the entire jug of wine. For some reason, King Hengyang had actually proposed to compete with the Prime Minister in sword play.


    The Prime Minister was content with King Hengyang''s identity, ignoring the Madam''s attempts to stop them as they both held swords on the grass beside the lotus pond. The two''s clothes fluttered in the wind, as they exchanged blows with each other.


    His moves directly targeted the Prime Minister''s mingmen. At first, the Prime Minister was able to easily deal with him, but gradually the Prime Minister seemed to have gone mad, he was actually fighting with red eyes that were no longer clear. Not long after, the Prime Minister had actually forced Duke Hengyang to the side of the lotus pond, and with a single sword strike, the Prime Minister had pierced through his heart!


    The maids and servants all cried out in alarm and the young miss Hengyang immediately got up from her seat. With a leap, she blocked in front of King Hengyang, the Prime Minister''s sword pierced through her chest, causing the young mistress to be unable to dodge in time. She and King Hengyang both fell into the water.


    The Prime Minister was still holding his bloody sword.


    It was unknown who led the shouting, "The Prime Minister has killed! The Prime Minister killed someone! "


    Then, quite a few people began to echo him. In the end, some people left Hengyang Prince''s Mansion to find someone. After that, all of the matters that happened were known by His Majesty the Emperor.


    King Hengyang was the most favored prince of the emperor, and the Prime Minister wanting to kill King Hengyang was simply a dream in the eyes of the emperor! The emperor was infuriated. He took down the imperial edict in one breath!


    The Prime Minister''s residence had been exterminated. Not a single person within the mansion had escaped. That day, the lotus pond that connected the sky and the leaves had been razed to the ground!


    Only Miss Shu was awarded the title ''Princess Ming Zhu'' by the emperor for saving the emperor. The capital had a princess'' mansion with her mother, the Gu family, and they were rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold, a hundred servants, and countless silks and silk.


    Other than the Prime Minister and his wife, everyone in the Residence of Prime Minister had their heads beheaded immediately. The Prime Minister and his wife happened to meet the 80th birthday of the empress dowager in the palace.


    In one assassination attempt, a concubine was killed and a young lady was buried.


    As Gu Qingcheng''s servant, Yue Yang was not pursued. She was safe within the palace and was even more certain that her journey with Gu Qingcheng was the right one.


    The more Yue Yang thought about it, the more he felt that the young mistress had already gained power, and that she would definitely act as gentle as an outsider had said, fulfilling the promise she had made that night. However, she was unable to wait until the night before the young mistress moved to the princess'' mansion, when she went to ask the young mistress about it, she was met with the meaningful smile of the young lady, as well as the ruthless dagger that Lu Luo had given her from behind her back.


    The girl in the white dress looked at her lying on the ground with an aloof appearance, no longer having the gentleness and modesty that the crowd had on her. She was like a demon, the girl smiled at her without mercy, she said, "Do you think that I will keep you in danger? "Today, you can betray the Prime Minister''s house in order to survive. If I am unable to protect you in the future, you will definitely stab me in the back."


    The young girl''s voice was soft, carrying countless poisonous swords. "Sorry about that Yue, I have to make you die."


    After speaking, Gu Qingcheng didn''t even spare a glance at Yueyu as she held Loulan Slash''s hand and slowly walked into the room. The exquisite Zhu Clan, in front of the wide-eyed and wide-eyed Gu Qingcheng, heavily shut the door.


    Yue Yang vomited a mouthful of blood. He was extremely regretful in his heart. How could she be so muddleheaded? How could she be so stupid?!


    But the Prime Minister''s Estate was in ruins. Everything was finished.


    The next day, when Gu Qingcheng stepped out of the house, she saw Yue, who was covered in blood and no longer had any signs of life. She sneered as she took Aunt You''s hand and stepped onto the car in the prefecture lord''s residence.


    Yue Lao heard the sound of horse hooves in the distance before he covered his heart and crawled up. Although Loulan Slash had gone all out, he was still just a little girl after all, so it was not really that deadly. Only then did Yue Lao escape from the calamity and began to act like a fool in the Prime Minister''s Residence.


    Other than the dead, only madmen in this world could make people feel at ease.


    No matter how stupid Yue Ye was, she would not take another look outside. She no longer had the face to see the world.


    The souls of hundreds of people in the Prime Minister''s Estate sought her life in her dreams. She was afraid that her life would be taken away by that dream, so she was destined to live out her life in this ruined land. But who would have thought that the eldest young miss, who was thought to be dead, the first young lady of the Prime Minister''s Estate, Gu Hua Wei, would actually appear here!


    At the moment when the chancellor and his wife were about to be beheaded.

 C155

    Gu Hua slightly tossed aside the crying old woman and looked at her coldly. With a hint of coldness in her eyes, she said, "Yue''er, you really have a good plan."


    At this point, she could no longer say that she was innocent. She would not have harmed the Prime Minister or even the entire Prime Minister''s Residence if she had not used any means to obtain the herbs herself.


    "Since you heard the conversation between Gu Qingcheng and King Hengyang, then, have you ever thought about it? If the emperor could shake the foundation of the Prime Minister''s Estate, why wait till now? "My father is a clean and honest man, even if the emperor had charged him with a fake crime, would you have used your life or the entire mansion to accompany him in death?!"


    "Miss ¡­" How could Yue Yang know that she had been completely used up? The remorse in her heart had made it impossible for her to live here forever, so she did not bother to wipe her tears away, grabbing onto Gu Hua''s skirt, "Master and Madam are not dead yet. Take me to see the authorities, I admit my mistakes, I admit my mistakes, all of this has nothing to do with the Prime Minister."


    Gu Hua kicked the hand away and sneered, "Yue? Could it be that you don''t understand why Gu Qingcheng insisted on coming to you without anyone else?"


    "¡­" Yue Lao swallowed his saliva and looked at Gu Hua Wei with a trembling voice.


    "Because you are an old man of this mansion."


    All the elders in this mansion, including those who had followed Gu Qiansheng in the beginning, had been trained by the Prime Minister. How could they not be easily used by a concubine as a young lady? Using an old man from the Residence to testify for Gu Qiansheng would only be a huge joke in the capital!


    "Eldest Miss ¡­" She had never been able to understand why the young mistress wanted her to buy medicinal herbs. Her original goal was indeed here, so that meant that the things she had heard that night were only a trap set up by Gu Qingcheng and King Hengyang.


    "Gu Qingcheng is really smart," Gu Hua smiled lightly, her bright eyes filled with a cold light, "Knowing that she''s playing with Long Yu to lure you into the game and using you to do what she can do, even if we investigate her one day, we won''t be able to find out anything about her. After all, she hasn''t done anything from the beginning till the end, hasn''t she?" What did it have to do with her? The herbs were bought by Yue. The wine was given to him by Yue. Yue had always been Gu Qiansheng''s subordinate.


    Even if it was investigated thoroughly, Gu Qingcheng would not be affected by even a single leaf. It was indeed a good plan.


    She really regretted it. She regretted it thoroughly, but regret was the most useless thing in this world.


    "You have to remember what kind of person you are." Gu Hua Wei didn''t plan to let this old woman who was over a hundred years old off, "You are a slut who has protected you from all those years of betrayal, you are a sinner who killed the old and young, you are a villain who has betrayed your own life for your own, you are a treacherous and cruel person who did the most shameful thing in this world, you are the one who repay kindness with hatred, a coward who is afraid of being killed, but look at yourself, you are so pathetic, you have hurt so many people, you look like a pig now, even if you are cursed for life, you are still a beast, remember everything, you still want to live a life, and your conscience is betrayed by yourself."


    It is not the sin that gives you, it is your own sin that betrays your own last conscience.


    "You have to remember who brought you all of this."


    Gu Hua turned around and walked out of the Prime Minister''s residence, not even sparing a glance at Yue.


    Blood dripped from the corner of Yue Shan''s lips. His face was covered in dirt and he looked miserable. The pain and confusion in his eyes had all eventually turned into a bone-deep hatred!


    No matter how terrible the eldest young mistress''s words were, she definitely could not die. Even if she died, she had nothing, but living could do many things for those who died.


    She thought about Miss Shu''s gentle smile, her aged lips pulled up into a painful and miserable smile. Her entire life had been ruined by the hands of that young girl, how could she be willing as a woman who had already passed on?


    Gu Hua walked out of the house and looked back at the place where she had lived in before, the place where she would never be able to return to. She lightly raised her eyebrows and smiled, now was not the time to be sentimental, saving Gu Qian Sheng and Lin Ruoxi was the main business.


    As for how and where he would be able to save her, Gu Hua Wei had no idea.


    Listening to what Yue Yang had said, Gu Qiansheng and the rest were imprisoned in the strictest King''s Wolf Fang Prison. They should be beheaded at the execution platform outside the yamen in the capital three days from now.


    She wanted to see them first. Before that, she wanted to let them know that Gu Hua Wei was not dead yet. After a discussion, a decision was made.


    That night, Gu Hua Wei didn''t put on any disguise but covered her face with a white veil to conceal her approximate appearance. Then, she headed straight for the biggest prison in the capital, constantly patrolling soldiers along the way. Gu Hua Wei''s spiritual sense covered almost the entire street, and the capital''s strict security gave her a bad premonition.


    After dodging the guards'' patrol, Gu Hua Wei Wei immediately saw the prison that was as solid as an iron barrel. It was a building made from the foundation of nine countries, constructed to look like a prototype, with huge rocks embedded in it, it was almost perfect. Besides the main entrance, there was no other exit around it.


    Gu Hua Wei quietly stood at the corner of a pavilion that was a hundred meters away from the Wolf Ivory Prison. As an immortal cultivator girl, she had no way of entering, but if she wanted to enter without alerting anyone, it would still be rather difficult for her.


    Because the last person she wanted to alarm was Gu Qingcheng, the person who had thought she was dead more than a year ago.


    It had to be known that the enemy was in the dark, which was the best strategy for Gu Hua Wei who was alone. If Gu Qingcheng knew that she was still alive, then saving Gu Qian Sheng and Lin Ruoxi should have been an impossible task for the female protagonist.


    A fourteen-year-old girl, even her own father could scheme against her like that, what else could she not do?


    In all these years, although Gu Qiansheng had ignored them, he had never lacked for food and shelter. Although Lin Ruoxi didn''t like it, she had never felt sad for them. However, Gu Qingcheng had still thrown all the chips in her hands so thoroughly without leaving any leeway, causing Gu Hua''s heart to suddenly feel a little cold.


    Was it really okay for a woman to be so cruel?


    Aren''t you afraid that your fiance will dislike her?


    Unknowingly, the night was already deep. Gu Hua quietly probed every guard with her spiritual sense. One had to know that the deepest part of the night allowed her to take advantage of this situation.


    Even a steel guard would be tired.

 C156

    The walls of the nine countries were made of stone, like an iron wall with no place to go.


    Under the bright summer sky, all that could be seen were rows of guards wearing silver armor. They didn''t move at all. They held sharp spears in their hands as they paid attention to their surroundings at all times.


    The moon hung high in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the second half of the night.


    A guard who was standing not too far away suddenly covered his stomach. It was obvious that he was anxious internally. His skinny black face was covered in cold sweat. The patrolling officer had obviously noticed him. He walked over with large strides and frowned as he asked impatiently, "What''s wrong?"


    The thin guard was terrified and did not dare to move. He said calmly, "General, I have diarrhea!" His voice was loud and clear, afraid that the general would not be able to hear him. Zhou Jian had to suppress his laughter as he looked at the general obliquely.


    The high-ranking officer''s expression remained unchanged as he waved his hand, "Go quickly and return quickly."


    The guard felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off of his shoulders. He immediately grabbed his spear and ran to a latrine not far away from the Wolf Fang Prison. The latrine was next to a house, and was very easy to find.


    The guards were comfortably squatting on the latrine. From his point of view, there was nothing better than letting the inventory in his stomach out.


    Obviously, he was happy too early.


    A soft item was placed on his neck at an unknown time. The guard was a bit different; could there be a ghost in the latrine? Lowering his head, he saw a white satin cloth which was tied around his neck at some point in time.


    He wanted to see who it was. Suddenly, his neck tightened and he was strangled. He couldn''t even say a word to save his life!


    A quarter of an hour later, the girl walked out of the toilet and looked with disgust at the guard who didn''t have the time to lift his pants. If she wasn''t afraid of being late and the patrol officer suspecting her, she definitely wouldn''t have made a move here.


    Gu Hua quickly dragged the guard out of the toilet. She simply took off the guard''s armor and clothes and ignored the naked body that had yet to be wiped clean. She felt a little ashamed.


    No matter how she dressed, she couldn''t get up, so she could only use the spiritual energy in her body to support her shoulders and body. With the satin cushions under her feet to support her body, she was still unable to find a way out.


    Gu Hua put on her helmet and took out some ink from the purple jade ring. Gently apply it to your face and neck.


    After tidying up these things, Gu Hua Wei Wei did not dare to delay any further. Grabbing her spear, she quickly walked towards where the guards were standing.


    The general on patrol only glanced at her once and knew that she had returned. He didn''t linger any longer and headed off in another direction.


    His spiritual sense went through layer after layer of stairs, and reached each cell. The inside of the cell was very clean, and there was only one person imprisoned in each cell. It was obvious that with so many sinners in the capital, the Wolf Ivory Prison was able to accommodate them all. Just how much space was left in the cell?


    Gu Hua''s spiritual sense scanned the cells one cell after another, and even after reaching the last one, he still couldn''t find any traces of Gu Qian Sheng and his wife. It was obvious that they weren''t ordinary prisoners, and they would definitely be locked up in a place with better protection.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t stop to look at the second floor. Compared to the first floor, the second floor was much tighter and had no more guards than the first floor. However, all of them were filled with a bloody aura, a smell that only those who had experienced death would have.


    The cells on the second floor were slightly smaller than the first. The people inside were no longer in a sorry state. They just sat there in a daze. It was not hard to see that they had once been rich and prosperous.


    After checking the second floor, Gu Hua went to the last floor, third floor, and third floor. There seemed to be no one guarding the floor, and as soon as she went in with her spiritual sense, she felt a weird feeling, as if there was a pair of eyes staring at her with evil intentions.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was terrified by his own thoughts and quickly finished checking up on her before leaving in a hurry.


    On the third floor, there was still no sign of Gu Qiansheng and his wife.


    This knowledge made her already bad feeling even worse.


    The Wolf Fang Prison only had three floors, but if there was no one on these three floors, then where would they be? She couldn''t figure it out.


    "General!" A guard wearing black iron armor suddenly ran out from the Wolf Fang Prison and said somewhat anxiously, "That thing underground has hurt people again. Quite a number of us have died!"


    The patrolling general frowned as he drew his sword from his waist and told the guard at the door, "Half of you stay behind as guards, the rest of you follow me in!"


    Coincidentally, she was one of the people who could enter the room.


    Silently using all the spiritual energy in her body, she could only think of the surface, but not the more dangerous surface.


    Following the guards into the Wolf Fang Prison, Gu Hua Wei only felt a cold chill coming from the bottom of her feet. She didn''t feel anything when her spiritual sense entered, but right now, she had a bad feeling.


    Countless cells stood there, staring at their prisoners, many of them already crazily shouting at them, trying to grab something.


    The high-ranking officer seemed to have gotten used to it and slid his sword across the arms. After that, no one dared to make a sound.


    Gu Hua looked at the blood on the ground. She was filled with admiration for this high-ranking officer. This was the right medicine for him.


    Soon, they arrived at a crossroads in the middle of the cell. One led to a place where they couldn''t see the end, and the other two led to the east. From afar, they could only see two different doors. The materials couldn''t be identified.


    "You guys go guard the east exit," the general ordered sternly. He pointed at the guards and said, "The rest of you go and guard the west exit while the rest of you follow me!"


    Gu Hua followed behind the high-ranking officer silently. He reckoned that she wouldn''t be discovered.


    Very soon, the commander brought them to a place where no one could see the end of it. It was a door that no one could see.


    Gu Hua lowered her gaze slightly to look at the evenly arranged, heavy foundation stone under her feet. She saw the burly general place his hand on the last heavy foundation stone and make a strange jewelry box, that heavy foundation stone that was as hard as steel immediately made a sound in front of them, and when they arrived at another heavy foundation stone, a pitch-black road appeared in front of them. In a daze, they could only see faint lights from deep within the darkness.

 C157

    From far away, they could hear the mournful cries of the people. The cries were heart-piercing, causing people to tremble with fear.


    There was also the sound of constant fighting. It seemed that something had come out of the prison.


    Gu Hua slowly stepped onto the flight of stairs that was made from heavy stones and followed the guard''s footsteps as he headed in the direction of the flickering lights.


    As he went deeper, the cold and gloomy aura became colder and colder. It was the smell of a dead person that came from underground.


    Gu Hua slightly clenched her fists and told herself that she had to remain calm. Even if Gu Qiansheng and his wife were inside, she mustn''t panic.


    Soon, they reached the underground. The smell of blood came from not too far away. The general did not hesitate to hear the guards'' painful cries. He led his men and rushed out!


    Only then did Gu Hua Wei clearly see what the underground prison looked like.


    This was a basement with a depth of almost fifty meters. There were ten cells, and each cell was built with the toughest foundation stones of the Nine Nations. One could see the prisoners inside through the black iron bars.


    Gu Hua used her spiritual sense to probe them. Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi were in the third cell, and they weren''t separated. Gu Hua silently glanced at them, lowered her eyes, and quickly caught up to the guards in front of them.


    The location of the accident was the tenth cell. The stench of blood was coming from there. Looking up, one could see that someone had been injured or even killed.


    The guards in the underground prison were severely injured and fell to the ground. A man in blood-red clothes stood outside the iron bars, and behind him was the look of someone tearing open the bars.


    It was a young man around the age of twenty whose messy hair was almost dyed red with blood, and was stinking and sticking to his face. In the messy mess of hair, one could only vaguely see his disgusting dirty face and the corner of his mouth, which for some reason was covered with blood.


    The man''s clothes were also completely stained with blood. They were filthy and tattered, worse than the beggars in the capital who begged on the streets.


    His eyes were red and dull as he looked at the crowd that surrounded him. A trace of undetectable panic flashed across his eyes. He then instinctively bared his teeth at the crowd, showing a brutal scene.


    "General!" An injured guard walked up and knelt on the ground. "This prisoner is usually quiet and honest, but today, he suddenly went crazy for no apparent reason. He tore open the door of the cell and injured many of his brothers with his bare hands. The most shocking thing is ¡­"


    The guard sounded hesitant, his eyes twinkling.


    "What is it?" The high-ranking officer''s gaze turned cold.


    "He can even drink human blood!" Many of the guards here had already been bitten.


    "Ridiculous!" The high-ranking officer firmly locked onto the blood clothed man. He waved his hand and the long sword in his hand stabbed straight towards the colorless man, directly piercing towards the man''s heart!


    The prisoners in the underground prison were either people with strange identities or people with respected identities who were destined to die. No matter which type they belonged to, no one would pursue their deaths here.


    The man looked at the sword coming closer and closer in a daze. The sword turned into a black shadow in his eyes, until he could not retreat.


    The man, on the other hand, was like a god helping him. He dodged to the side and aimed a light punch at the general''s waist, the general had gone through hundreds of battles and flipped over to dodge. His long sword danced like a beautiful flower, this time changing the path of attack, directly aiming at the man''s neck.


    This time, the man did not dodge the commander, but reached out to grab the menacing sword. His dirty fingers did not leave a drop of blood, and the general was surprised.


    "Prince Jin, all these years have been good."


    "Prince Jin?" The man in red whispered these words. His voice was indifferent and lifeless. His empty eyes were filled with curiosity. "Who is the Duke Jin?"


    Hearing this, the high-ranking officer laughed instead of getting angry. Indeed, it was something that had been forgotten, wasn''t it?


    "Your highness, you have forgotten, and you will not be sad on the road to the Yellow Springs."


    Taking advantage of the man''s moment of absent-mindedness, he stabbed the sword towards the man''s chest. When the man reacted, he let out a sharp shout, which was neither happy nor sad, and there was a sense of loss in his voice. He used his hand to grab the sword and let it penetrate through him.


    The high-ranking officer was caught off guard and cried out in alarm. He wanted to throw the man out, but it was clear that he couldn''t move this incomparably strong man!


    "Trash, why are you still standing?!" The high-ranking officer couldn''t get rid of his anger and shouted at the guard who was already in a daze, "Why are you still not coming over to subdue the criminals?!"


    The guard at the side hurriedly rushed over. Before he could even get close, the blood-clothed youth released the somewhat crazy high-ranking officer. He nonchalantly pulled out the longsword that had been stabbed into his stomach and slashed across the high-ranking officer''s neck, causing blood to spurt out!


    The transformation happened in an instant!


    No one would have thought that a famous general would die in the hands of a prisoner!


    The man wielded the longsword in his hand, and the blood that had been saved from his chest seemed to be undetectable. Facing the guards that rushed over, he slashed them one by one, quickly ending their lives as if he was harvesting straw.


    Gu Hua stayed at the back. Because no one had announced it, no one else had come in. But even if they went out like this, it would still be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    Very soon, there were guards who wanted to rush out to spread the news. This prisoner was a madman who killed without batting an eyelid. Without any reinforcements, none of them would be able to escape! Gu Hua silently gathered a wind blade in his sleeve and aimed it at the guard''s vitals and gently swung it!


    That guard died with grievance, and no one knew who killed him even in death!


    Gu Hua quietly stood at the side, waiting until the killer had killed everyone in front of her. Then, step by step, he walked towards her while stepping on the blood.


    The sword in his hand was already stained with blood, and droplets of it fell upon the cold and silent prison, causing people''s hair to stand on end.


    On the other hand, Miss Gu''s thoughts were still wandering:


    The prisoners here are of good quality


    The heck! Now that the fight was like this, no one could scream for help


    Could it be that these are all big shots #


    Miss Gu''s brain was opened wide, until the man held her sword and stood by her side.


    The man in red stared at her with his dead eyes. The stench coming from his body almost made Miss Gu want to puke.


    Although this man''s style was handsome and his killing posture was handsome and dashing, this feeling was absolutely terrible!


    Gu Hua held her breath as she looked at the man who wanted to make a hole in her face. She wrinkled her nose and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    The man silently retracted his gaze and looked at the guard who was so dead that he couldn''t be more dead. The corner of his lips curled up slightly as he said, "Woman."

 C158

    A woman?!


    Gu Hua looked at her small body. She should be a girl!


    But how did he recognize it?


    "You, you ¡­" Miss Gu expressed her depression.


    "I won''t do anything to you." The man in red seemed to be aware of the sour smell on his body and didn''t approach her. He lowered the sword in his hand and stared at the nearby exit with his dead eyes: "I need your help."


    "W-what?" Gu Hua Wei was flattered. Why was this god of slaughter so proud of him?!


    "You can take me away." The man''s lips curved in a slight smile. "Isn''t it?"


    Gu Hua''s eyes flickered. He really did know his identity. His beautiful peach blossom eyes were calm. "I can bring you away, but what are you going to use in exchange?"


    There was never anything in this world that could be obtained without working hard.


    The lips of the man in red finally revealed an expression that could be described as'' smiling ''. His gaze shifted from Gu Hua Wei''s body, accurately looking at the third cell, his voice cold and indifferent: "If you take me away, I''ll help you do what you want."


    What do you want to do?


    Gu Hua was slightly surprised. She didn''t think that this man would know what she wanted to do.


    The heck, where did this monster come from?


    "The prison built using the foundation stone of nine nations is indestructible in nine countries and even the cultivation world. The Darksteel Door is a thorny barrier that even cultivators cannot easily open, unless ¡­"


    Gu Hua looked at him. "Unless what?"


    When the man in red heard this, he said confidently, "Unless you have a prison key." That was something that even the prison generals did not have, and it was handed over to the Chen State''s justice courts. The justice courts were heavily guarded, and the guards were more than three times as strong as the Wolf Fang Prison.


    This explains why there were so few supervisors at the Wolf''s Tooth Prison and no one in the prison ever broke out.


    "You mean you can help me open the cell." Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t miss that black iron gate which had been fiercely torn apart.


    "Exactly." The man extended his hand. His slender black hair was also dirty. However, it possessed the power of lightning.


    Gu Hua smiled lightly and dropped the long spear in her hands, "I can promise you that, but I have one condition."


    The man in red frowned, but he didn''t look troubled. "Speak."


    She was wearing a full suit of armor, which she couldn''t afford to drag around, but the bargaining power was too great. "Are you a noble of the Chen Empire?"


    This question caused the man''s eyes to glaze over, but it only lasted for a moment before he relaxed. "It was."


    Before he was sent to prison, he was probably once a noble of the Chen Nation who was below ten thousand people by himself.


    "We''ll talk about it when we get out." Gu Hua''s smile widened as she stepped on the broken iron shoes and searched for a place to get them. It was a piece of cake for her to get them.


    The man also knew that this was not a good place to talk and immediately nodded his head.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei couldn''t hold back her anxiety any longer and ran towards Gu Qian Sheng''s location. She didn''t care too much about this anymore. As long as she could save them, what did she care?


    The blood-clothed man stared at her hurried back. A few rays of light flashed through his pitch-black eyes, but in the end, it stilled.


    After running to the third cell and seeing the person inside, Gu Hua''s eyes couldn''t help turning red.


    She had always known that under Gu Qingcheng''s lead role, there wouldn''t be any good ending for Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi. However, she still felt sad about it.


    Lin Ruoxi''s complexion was withered yellow, her bones were emaciated, and she was already depressed. She seemed to be terminally ill, as if in just a moment, she would be able to let go of Gu Qiansheng. Gu Qiansheng tightly hugged her, not willing to let go even for a moment, as if the two of them were already in another world.


    Gu Hua slightly hated that she had come so late. If she had come earlier, things would not have turned out this way.


    "This is not a place to be delayed." Seeing this, the blood-clothed man''s voice became much gentler. "We need to leave as soon as possible."


    Gu Hua nodded slightly and wiped away her tears. She tried her best to remain calm as she called out to Gu Qiansheng, whose eyes were already cloudy, "Father, Mother."


    Her voice was very soft, but it could be heard clearly in the silent prison. Gu Qiansheng looked at her as if she was in a dream. Gu Hua took off the helmet on her head and tried to smile.


    As if he expected it, he patted Lin Ruoxi who was in her embrace. Lin Ruoxi weakly opened her eyes as hot tears welled up in Gu Qiansheng''s eyes, "Ah Xi, you''ve come to pick us up, our family can finally be together."


    Lin Ruoxi looked over at Gu Hua, her thin and weak face was filled with gratification and sadness. "That''s great. On the road to the Yellow Springs, our family of three won''t be lonely at all." She knew that even if her daughter wasn''t here anymore, she would definitely come looking for her and her husband.


    And now, they were finally able to leave in peace.


    Gu Hua Wei''s tears finally fell. They thought that her soul had come to find them, but how could she tell them that the original owner had already died, five years ago?


    She could only bury this white lie forever.


    "Dad, mom, I''m not dead yet. I''m coming to fetch you guys. I''m going to take you guys away." She didn''t want them to have a beautiful dream. She wanted them to live well.


    She had already snatched away the body of the body of the original owner, but she absolutely could not allow this to happen again!


    "Slight?" Gu Qian Sheng''s eyes widened as a trace of clarity finally appeared in his murky eyes. "You''re still alive?"


    "Father, I''m alive." Gu Hua smiled, brimming with vitality. "I''ve always been so lucky. How could I die? I still have to bring my parents to live a blissful life."


    "Slight ¡­" This news caused Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi to weep tears of joy. So, all of this wasn''t a dream. Slight, their daughter was still alive. She had come to look for them.


    "Father, mother, I have learned many spells. I want to take you away."


    "Slight Chill, hurry up and leave!" Lin Ruoxi also came back to her senses, and as if she remembered something, she immediately rose from Gu Qiansheng''s embrace, crying bitterly, "You can''t save me and your father. Foolish child, quickly leave this place!"


    Gu Hua frowned slightly and looked at the man in red clothes behind her. "Don''t worry. This big brother will be able to open the door."


    The man in red nodded, indicating for them to be at ease. "I will take you guys away." Finished speaking, he grabbed the bars of the cell, and with a hard tug, the black iron bars were immediately broken, and an exit appeared in front of everyone.

 C159

    The moment the metal bars were opened, Gu Hua Wei Wei heard a light sound that was almost undetectable, as if something had quietly left the place.


    "Slight, don''t worry about us!" Lin Ruoxi got up and ran to Gu Hua Wei, grabbing her hand. With a mournful look on her beautiful face, she said, "Hurry and go! Hurry up! Otherwise it will be too late! "


    "I know that there''s a soul imprint on the door." Gu Hua gripped the hands tightly. From the moment the man had pulled them apart, she had sensed that it was Gu Qingcheng''s fault. Gu Qingcheng would definitely not allow Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi to leave this place alive, so she would absolutely not let anyone save them.


    He would definitely come here to stop him before long.


    "No," the man smirked as he looked at the end of the last cell, "There are even more powerful ones."


    "What?"


    "Formations," Gu Qiansheng walked forward to hug Lin Ruoxi, his expression calm. "The third cell has an array. If a criminal leaves, the array will activate, and no one can leave."


    "He''s always been like that." The blood-red clothed man faintly smiled. His deathly still face seemed especially strange when matched with such a smile. "I will always plan everything out this way."


    Gu Hua Wei could roughly guess who that ''he'' was, but she cared more about whether or not she could leave this place.


    "What will happen after the formation is activated?"


    "The Wolf Fang Prison," the man dressed in red quietly spoke, "As the name implies, there are wolves."


    "Father, mother, I will protect you." Gu Hua had already thought about it. This wolf was definitely not an ordinary wolf. As long as it could endure for fifteen minutes or delay for some time, it would be able to leave!


    "Come out, let''s leave together."


    Slight, "Gu Qiansheng refused without a doubt:" As long as there''s even the slightest bit of danger, your mother and I absolutely cannot see you in danger.


    "We can''t leave now." Gu Hua shook her head, "The soul imprint has already disappeared. Gu Qingcheng will be here soon. We''ll leave while there''s still time. Even if we can''t escape, I''m willing to die with you."


    Don''t say no before you try a lot of things.


    "Wei, my daughter." Lin Ruoxi''s tears fell like rain, she struggled out of Gu Qiansheng''s embrace and kicked out of the prison while hugging Gu Hua Wei. They already had no other choice, "Let''s go!"


    That was the first time she was so brave. Gu Qiansheng smiled and nodded, his turbid eyes filled with clarity. Even if she died, she would die together with her wife and daughter, and would have no regrets.


    With a stomp, the opened door immediately returned to its original state. Something rushed over like the wind from a nearby location, letting out waves of long howls!


    Picking up the long spear on the ground, Gu Hua Wei stuffed it into Lin Ruoxi''s and Gu Qian Sheng''s hands, and said to the man in blood-red clothes behind them, "You guys leave first, I''ll come find you as soon as possible!"


    "Slight." Lin Ruoxi was still a little hesitant, she couldn''t leave her daughter alone.


    "Mother, it''s alright. I''m someone who can use magic." Gu Hua blinked mischievously as she let go of Lin Ruoxi''s hand. She smiled at the man in red and said, "Protect my parents."


    The man nodded his head, expressing his agreement before leading the way. Gu Qian Sheng knew that this was not the time to be impulsive. He pulled Lin Ruoxi and followed behind the man, running nonstop in the direction of the exit!


    At the end of the underground cell, the wall built on top of the foundation stone of the nine nations was slowly moving away. A ferocious roar came from the end of the cell, mixed with unspeakable insanity.


    It was a pack of level four Whirlwind Wolves, a demonic beast known for its speed and ruthlessness. In the cultivation world, as long as their prey was targeted, as long as it didn''t die, even if they chased to the ends of the earth, they would definitely bite it to death!


    The Whirlwind Wolves came at the sound. There was a large group of about thirty of them. They all rushed over, almost squeezing the passageway to the point where not even a drop of water could pass through.


    Having raised so many demon beasts in the prison of the mortal world, Gu Hua Wei couldn''t help but sigh at Emperor Chen''s extravagance. However, to use them to guard the prison was like using a piece of cake.


    The Whirlwind Wolves arrived in front of Gu Hua Wei very quickly, swarming towards her with bared fangs. Their sharp claws split into multiple directions as they tried to grab her!


    Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes as she felt the movements in the air. The sword tip''s spiritual energy danced as it deflected the attacks time after time. The Whirlwind Wolf cried out miserably as it charged forward even more ferociously.


    The difference between level four Whirlwind Wolves and level two second and third stage was that not only were they astonishingly fast, but they also had a certain level of defense.


    Normal methods would not be able to kill them.


    The spirit energy in Gu Hua''s hands condensed into a blade and flew out like scattered flowers, aiming for the Whirlwind Wolf''s eyes and fiercely stabbing into it. The Whirlwind Wolves were unable to dodge in time and were blinded by the blade, their blood and pain driving them even more berserk! It roared at the sky, wishing that it could bite the person who killed it to pieces!


    Gu Hua did not mind at all. The more vicious and unreasonable something was, the more it would lose its rationality. There was no need to spend so much effort to clean it up.


    The longsword in Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hand took advantage of the moment when the Whirlwind Wolves were blinded to stab ruthlessly into their throats. The Sickle of the God of Death would never let a single one of them get away!


    The Whirlwind Wolves wailed as they fell one by one, until the last Whirlwind Wolf fell unwillingly. Only then did Gu Hua Wei look at the scratches on her arm and the blood of the demonic beasts all over her body.


    Even if they were imprisoned here, they wouldn''t need to use the third cell. However, it just had to be like this, such a coincidence, if one were to say that Gu Qingcheng and Long Yu didn''t use such a large sum, Gu Hua wouldn''t believe it even if she beat him to death.


    However, he''d have to take revenge sooner or later.


    After all, isn''t it up to the heavens to see people doing it?


    After wiping off the blood on her face, Gu Hua started moving towards the exit. Gu Qian Sheng and the rest of them must have collided with the guards in the first floor of the prison.


    Gu Hua ran up the stairs as fast as she could. It was unknown when that heavy boulder that could have been touched had actually returned to its original position, locking her in place!


    But how did the man in red get out?!


    Gu Hua''s heart was filled with anxiety. She kept knocking on the heavy stone with her hands. No way, she can''t stay here. Her parents are still suffering outside, she definitely can''t!


    But how could a little girl like her be able to move the floor made from the foundation stones of the Nine Nations?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei couldn''t care about that anymore. She only remembered that the leader of the group had placed his hand on the bottom right corner of the heavy stone. The door had been opened, but now she couldn''t touch anything!

 C160

    It was unknown where his finger came from. In an instant, something flew out from behind him. It was so mighty that no one could ignore it.


    Gu Hua turned her head slightly and saw that thousands of arrows were flying down the stairs like a raging fire!


    He actually touched the mechanism? Perhaps not, Gu Hua shook her head. From the moment the Whirlwind Wolves arrived, they had already activated the traps and overlapped the heavy stones. Once she arrived here with no way out, these arrows would deal her a fatal blow.


    The feeling of being tricked by the ancient people''s mechanical techniques wasn''t good at all.


    Gu Hua''s entire body was covered in spiritual energy. The dense spiritual energy in her body formed a defensive shield brimming with energy. Countless arrows were shot straight at her! The moment they touched her body, they all turned into smoke.


    Gu Hua heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, this thing wasn''t invincible.


    Gu Hua Wei was prepared with her long sword. Sooner or later, her spiritual energy would be weakened, so she could not use it as a life support.


    The sharp arrows seemed to never end as they continued to fly towards her. Gu Hua Wei tried hard to recall what the high-ranking officer had done to open the heavy stone floor, but she couldn''t remember clearly.


    This was too sad.


    Gu Hua lightly touched the stone with her hand, trying to find a solution. Other than that, she already couldn''t think of any other way.


    The icy cold stone walls were uneven, but there were no traps. Gu Hua slightly probed with her spiritual force and scanned the stone walls with her spiritual sense. She did not miss a single trace of it, but she found nothing!


    How is this possible!?


    Nothing was able to escape the probing of his Divine Sense.


    Unless... Unless, of course, the mechanism wasn''t here.


    Then, could the general''s action of bending down and touching the stone with his hand be explained by shifting his gaze away?


    He bent down so that he could touch two locations. One was the stone slab below the ground while the other was the side of the stone slab. The stone slab was just a cover.


    Gu Hua placed her finger on the side wall of the staircase. Her sharp spiritual sense did not miss a single corner. Soon!


    Gu Hua''s lips slightly curved upwards and a gentle white light was emitted from the center of her palm. It swept towards a certain place in the void and gently smashed into a hard wall to the side. A light sound rang out from the air and the sealed stone board above her head suddenly opened up.


    At the distant entrance of the Wolf Fang Prison, countless guards had gathered. Fire was blazing in the sky, and there were three figures who were surrounded so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out!


    Gu Hua slightly stepped on the wind with her feet as countless amounts of spiritual power revolved under her feet. The long sword in her hand was filled with immense spiritual power which made it shine even brighter in the night!


    She brandished the long sword in her hand. The tip of the sword had an extraordinary amount of spiritual energy, and it was aimed straight at the armored guards. The spiritual energy slanted outwards, and like a vast and unstoppable wave, turned into a huge wave, fiercely rushing towards the nagging guards!


    The guards around Gu Qiansheng screamed out in pain as their bodies were cut in half by the spiritual waves!


    Gu Qian Sheng was slightly dazed. He turned around and saw Gu Hua''s spirited figure. His daughter had finally arrived safely at the last moment! Lin Ruoxi lowered her eyes, tears on the verge of falling down her face. Holding the spear in her hand, she ruthlessly thrust it towards the flocking guards. She finally let out a breath of relief. It was good that she was back.


    The blood clothed man deflected the sword that was shooting towards Gu Qiansheng with a lifeless gaze. "We have to leave as soon as possible!"


    There were more and more guards. If news were to spread to the capital, no matter how capable they were, it would be impossible for them to escape with thousands of men and horses!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was also well aware of this point and quickly rushed to the entrance of the Wolf Fang Prison. Her spirit energy gathered at her fingertips to form a solid spirit energy blade. She viciously swung it at the crowd blocking the entrance!


    This crowd control skill caused the originally crowded prison''s door to suddenly empty. Countless corpses were piled up in front of the door, forming a river of blood!


    "Let''s go!" Gu Hua lightly pulled Lin Ruoxi''s hand and took the lead as they rushed out. The man in the blood-red robe and Gu Qiansheng followed behind them. The rescue troops had not arrived yet, they still had time!


    At this moment, the moon gently sprinkled down layer after layer of moonlight, the sky had already begun to turn blue.


    Gu Hua Wei had cast a group skill to destroy the last wave of entangling guards. Then, he heard the alarm bells ringing in the capital. The news of someone robbing the prison had spread!


    Squadrons of soldiers patrolling in the Royal City rapidly gathered towards the scene. In an instant, the silent city turned into a magic field with bright lights!


    Gu Hua Wei swung the long sword in her hand into the air. That radiant long sword started expanding at the speed of light, and started producing low sounds in the air.


    "Up!"


    Gu Hua slightly hugged Lin Ruoxi, stepped onto the long sword, put Lin Ruoxi down, and pulled Gu Qiansheng back. The blood-clothed man leaped up, and his long sword flew into the air with a sharp speed.


    The guard that came upon hearing the news stared at the sword flying through the air, his mouth agape!


    So it was a prison for cultivators!


    "Release the arrows!" The leader shouted as the dazed soldiers regained their senses. The full moon was released, and the morning sun was still shining through the sky as arrows flew towards the few figures that could still be seen.


    "It''s the Wolf''s Teeth Arrow from the Janissaries." "This is a type of bow that is famous for its lightness and sharpness. With the Berserker Force of the imperial guards, it can shoot out over a hundred zhang, and with the momentum like the wind and the speed of a shooting star, the arrow will be refined with a deadly poison made from cut off intestines grass. The one struck by the arrow will definitely die within three quarters of an hour."


    Gu Hua''s eyes flickered slightly. They were about to leave the capital, and it would only take a while, but even though she wasn''t afraid of the Wolf Fang Arrow behind her, it didn''t mean that Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi would be fine.


    "Can you handle it?" Just like her, his entire body was filled with fresh blood. Gu Hua Wei was not injured, but she knew that this man had been severely injured for a long time. From the time he had been imprisoned until now, he had been holding on with his life!


    The blood-clothed man seemed to have been shocked by her words. The dead silence in his eyes faded in an instant, and he was somewhat stunned, but it was only for an instant. After a moment, he shook his head, "I''m fine. There''s no need to worry about me."


    Gu Hua nodded slightly. She was too busy taking care of herself, but she still said softly, "You stand behind me. I need your help."


    The man in red stood silently behind her.


    "Father, mother, retreat behind this big brother." Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t have time to say anything more. She conjured a huge spiritual energy barrier, enveloping everyone behind her. Countless arrows shot out fiercely at the spiritual energy barrier, as if they were killing charms. The violent vibration made the spiritual energy barrier almost unable to withstand it!

 C161

    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was so shocked by the explosion that his heart and lungs were in pain. He bit his lips and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Wei!" Lin Ruoxi couldn''t hold back her tears. She wanted to break free from her protection and run over to see her daughter. Gu Qiansheng''s eyes darkened as he held her wrist. He didn''t say anything, but his brows knitted tightly, expressing the torment in his heart.


    "I''m fine." Gu Hua wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled faintly.


    The blood-clothed man stood up straight, firmly covering Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi.


    Gu Hua gently closed her eyes to feel the meager spiritual energy in the air, constantly replenishing the imperfections in her body. She endured the discomfort and steadily controlled the longsword''s trajectory, speeding off to a place even further away from the capital!


    The densely packed long swords continued to pierce through the wind. It was not hard to imagine that there were already people chasing after them.


    Gu Hua did not dare to lower her guard as she tried to sense the wind in the air. Following the direction of the wind, one would definitely be able to reach the speed of a meteor, or even surpass it!


    Controlling his mind and maintaining the stability of the spiritual energy barrier, the moon-like longsword finally sped up, turning into a speck of light and quickly disappearing from the eyes of the people.


    The leader of the imperial guards stretched out his hand to stop his men from continuing to shoot. The tall man''s brows were wide open, and he was extremely wise. "They''ve already gone far. There''s no need to waste anymore arrows."


    The guard by his side stopped and spoke with complete worry. "But General, how should we explain this to His Majesty?"


    The prisoners of the underground prison had been robbed and hadn''t been brought back. If this matter were to spread to the ears of the emperor, the imperial guards and the Wolf Ivory Prison guards would be unable to escape their chastisement.


    The leader of the imperial guards had a trace of an almost untouchable smile in his eyes as he said, "Those with the ability to help us in this matter will naturally be able to do so."


    "A capable person?" The guard was puzzled. Who else could capture a prisoner that had fled to the ends of the earth? Could it be ¡­


    "Is he an Immortal cultivator?" The guard was surprised.


    The leader of the imperial guards glanced at him but did not deny. He turned around and left, his crimson red cloak fluttering in the wind, looking high-spirited.


    The guard touched his cheek as he revealed a smile. It seemed that there would definitely be an immortal cultivator helping them this time. However, who could it be?


    The huge sword streaked across the dense forest, the sea of sunflowers, the stream, and the singing fields. Finally, it stopped on a piece of verdant grass.


    Gu Hua lay on the grass, slightly exhausted. From midnight until dawn, she had used up almost all of her spiritual power. Lin Ruoxi hugged her tightly with her hands, as her worn out tears still fell on Lady Gu''s face, "Ruo ¡­ Ruo ¡­ Mother''s daughter ¡­"


    "Don''t mess with her." Gu Qiansheng''s eyes were slightly red as he embraced Lin Ruoxi and said, "Let her rest well."


    His daughter''s protection, despite everything, moved his heart. He hated himself even more for his helplessness. He was not a good father, and a good husband, but that didn''t mean that everything was over!


    No matter who it was, he would make everyone pay for harming his wife and daughter!


    Gu Qiansheng looked at Gu Hua''s slightly pale face, and his expression turned even more grim.


    The man closed his eyes and leaned against a tree silently. The blood all over his body made the surroundings turn silent.


    Suddenly! Gu Hua rose slightly, her face pale as she stared at a certain spot in the void, her eyes bright and distant. "We need to escape again."


    The blood-clothed man opened his eyes and also glanced at the clear blue sky. He walked up to her and said, "This time it seems to be someone familiar to you."


    Gu Hua lightly coughed. Indeed, this time, it was a very familiar smell. Following the wind, she could smell it.


    "Slight, is that her?" Gu Qiansheng had already predicted who that person would be.


    Gu Hua lowered her eyes slightly, not knowing how to explain to Gu Qiansheng who that person was. On the surface, it seemed like some things didn''t care, but in reality, even if they were vomited, they were still things from her stomach, right?


    "Father, let''s go." Facing Lin Ruoxi''s worried eyes, Gu Hua Wei gave Lin Ruoxi a soothing smile. "I will definitely leave with mother and father."


    Only then did Lin Ruoxi follow Gu Qiansheng onto the long sword. Gu Hua held his breath as her long sword turned into a streak of light and disappeared with a bright light.


    Gu Hua held her breath as she listened to the sounds getting closer and closer to her. Gritting her teeth, she increased her speed to the maximum, but the closer she got, the more she trembled in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid." The blood-clothed man walked to her side, his clear and cold voice finally no longer deathly still. It had become clear and even gentle. "We will not die."


    Her smile was as radiant as a welcoming flower blooming in the spring, "I''m not afraid at all." She silently glanced at Lin Ruoxi, who had been looking at her with misty eyes, and Gu Qiansheng, whose brows had never relaxed. Her voice was as soft as a gust of wind, "But, you haven''t fulfilled my second condition."


    "What is it?"


    "Protect my parents." Gu Hua closed her eyes and sensed something, then opened them again. "I can trust you, right?"


    Believe in someone who would form an alliance the first time they met.


    "However, the premise is that you didn''t bring me with you when you took me away. Instead, it led to a fatal disaster.


    "I will let you leave safely." Gu Hua Wei Wei was not angry at such an obvious question. "However, I need you to swear that if I let you leave safely, you''ll have to take good care of my parents until ¡­" Until I had a chance to find them.


    The blood-robed youth was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Alright."


    Following the longsword''s flowing light, the sound of wind breaking had finally disappeared. A green figure had followed over!


    Qingyuan''s long cry finally rang out in the nine heavens. Gu Hua remembered the first time she heard it was in the Cloud Sect, the only time she could have a master of her own.


    She remembered that her master had a green kite. According to the disciples of the other peaks, it was the only green kite from the continent of the Nine Nations.


    Its cry was like heavenly music that came from the highest of the heavens. Its clear eyes were so bright that one could see her reflection in them. Its flapping wings were like flowers blooming in the clouds.


    Its speed far exceeded the passing of the wind, the changes in the clouds, and even the blurry colors of the clouds.


    She hadn''t touched the kite once before, let alone let it take her into the sky.


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly felt a bit sad.


    This sadness was so sudden that it was like a withered flower, untraceable.


    But so what? She shook her head and smiled.

 C162

    A white light rushed over like a gust of wind, heading straight for Gu Hua''s back!


    The immense amount of spiritual energy in the soup was unstoppable, like the unstoppable waves of the ocean!


    Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes and pulled out the dagger from her ankle. The pitch-black dagger was still as unremarkable as before, but the faint flowing light made it obvious that it was different.


    Holding the dagger in her hand, Gu Hua threw it towards the incoming white light. The white light and the dagger clashed head on and produced a violent explosion that shook the clouds in the sky, turning them into a drizzle and disappearing quickly.


    Gu Hua Wei made a turn in the air with her dagger and quickly returned to her hand.


    Only now could he clearly see that the white light was coming from a long sword engraved with white lotuses. The sword was covered in light and was overflowing with spirit energy. It was obviously a peerless sword.


    The figure of Qingyuan appeared in her line of sight.


    The sword disappeared in a flash of white light. Gu Hua Wei knew she could not delay any longer. With a pale face, she sighed and winked at the man who had never left her side. "It''s all up to you now."


    The bloodstained man had blurry hair that covered his eyes, making him look extremely miserable. However, his pair of eyes that were deathly still yet warm filled her with an indescribable trust. Perhaps it was because they were in the same life or death situation.


    "Can I trust you?"


    "You can trust the promise I gave you." He did not take her question seriously. In this world, there was no one that could be completely trusted, was there?


    "Thank you." She relaxed.


    He stood silently at the side and did not say much.


    Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes, peacefully feeling the soul inside her body. Not long after, a shallow jade-green figure remained on the sword, and from afar, it looked like a human figure accompanied by a ray of light and a long sword, disappearing into the distance. The blood-clothed man looked at the young girl whose face could not even be seen clearly, that was her soul, and this soul would accompany them to safely leave this place, and that person, would most likely never return.


    This little trick could fool ordinary mortals, and her parents, who had never seen magic before, could not fool him.


    For some reason, the blood-clothed man suddenly wanted to touch that fair face, even though it was already badly mutilated.


    Her face was pale like never before, as if she was a person who was about to die. She had scattered a wisp of her soul on the sword, and in that dark place, she had basically learned how to divide her soul into divine sense and soul. The separation of soul was the same as well.


    However, without a soul, it would be a lot weaker, that''s all.


    Gu Hua clenched her teeth, looking back at the blood red figure that she could no longer see. She smiled as she clenched the dagger in her hand, raised it, and swung it fiercely at the dagger. The huge impact caused Gu Hua Wei almost had no way to stabilize her body.


    When her spiritual soul left her body, it took away half of her spiritual energy.


    Swallowing the fresh blood in her mouth, Gu Hua''s lips curved up in a smile. She stared at the green kite that had already appeared in front of her, as well as the white robed young lady who looked like a celestial goddess from the clouds.


    Layers of lotus flowers bloomed atop the young girl''s white robe. Her clothes fluttered in the wind, causing her to have a devastatingly beautiful appearance. Her picturesque appearance almost made the world lose its color.


    Gu Hua lowered her head to look at the clothes that were almost indiscernible. Smelling the thick smell of fresh blood, she smiled faintly. No wonder she lost so miserably. Compared to a devastatingly beautiful fairy, she was just like cannon fodder.


    "It''s you!" Seeing Gu Hua Wei''s face, the woman atop the green kite turned pale with fright. How could it be her?!


    "Is it strange to see me?" Miss Gu was somewhat amused by her actions. Did she think she was dead?


    "No," the girl in white shook her head, her eyes were cold and sharp, "You are not her, just who are you?!"


    Gu Hua was slightly surprised. Gu Qingcheng had already caught up to her, why did she still have to ask who she was? This question was truly a bit strange. Could it be that ¡­


    "Speak!" Why exactly did you play Gu Hua Wei to rescue the prison?! " Gu Qingcheng seemed to have lost all of the gentleness and beauty in the eyes of the people. She had become a little stubborn, even a little crazy. Her pair of beautiful eyes stared directly at Gu Hua Wei Wei, as if she didn''t want to miss every single one of her expressions.


    The conjectures in Gu Hua Wei''s heart were almost confirmed, "How did you know Gu Hua was dead?"


    Upon hearing these words, Gu Qingcheng''s eyes suddenly flickered with hidden joy, as well as a hint of fear. "She died in the Lost Swamp, this is something the world knows."


    "Died in the Lost Swamp?" Her body was torn apart by the Lost Swamp''s spell formation, and even her soul was severely injured. However, other than her and that monster, almost no one else knew about this matter, but Gu Qingcheng had just kept on talking and did not question that she had died in the Lost Swamp. Furthermore, they had lost sight of her in the illusion world before, so at that time, wouldn''t it be her who would be watching her die?


    This knowledge made Gu Hua Wei feel terrible.


    The heck! She was watched to death by her half-sister. It was one thing for her to not have been saved, but now that she was being pursued, she was extremely intoxicated by this sort of thing.


    "He died in the Lost Swamp." Gu Qingcheng was pleased with herself and smiled disdainfully at Lady Gu, "I saw her die with my own eyes." She had personally witnessed that piece of trash being torn to shreds and devoured, so she knew that Gu Hua Wei had disappeared forever, forever.


    Gu Hua Wei''s heart turned cold. It was so cold that it made people numb.


    "But, aren''t you Gu Hua Wei Wei''s elder sister?" Why didn''t you save her? Not even a little bit of guilt.


    "Elder sister?" Gu Qingcheng''s smile grew even wider as she stared at Gu Hua Wei as though she was looking at a good-for-nothing. "I''ve never treated her as my younger sister. I''m not the direct descendant of the eldest young mistress''s concubine."


    "That''s right." Gu Hua nodded slightly, "You''re right."


    "Have you finished with your questions?" Gu Qingcheng pointed her long sword straight at Gu Hua Wei, "Then, it''s my turn to ask you."


    Gu Hua nodded slightly, "Go ahead." She also wanted to know what this sister of hers wanted to ask.


    "Why did you pretend to be Gu Hua Wei? Why did you come to save that bitch?!" Upon saying the word ''slut'', Gu Qingcheng''s face was filled with hatred, as though she hated him to the core.


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows, who was this slut talking to?

 C163

    What she gave birth to was truly beautiful, just like what was written in novels. With her bright eyes, gentle eyebrows, and exquisite features, she was a natural born heroine, born with great talent and unlimited luck, causing her to be filled with a mysterious feeling that only belonged to her, causing people to have a good impression of her, to be curious, but at the start, there were only two results.


    One was love, the other was death.


    Gu Hua Wei suddenly realized that it was the first time she had seen Gu Qing Cheng''s appearance clearly. She was obviously that beautiful, yet when she smiled, her smile was so gentle and gentle that it made her feel unfamiliar and even disgusted.


    This must be the character that Gu Xiao Rou wrote, Gu Hua smiled. No matter how harmless he pretended to be, deep in his bones, there were things that could cause someone''s death.


    "Speak!" Seeing Gu Hua stare silently at her for a long time, Gu Qingcheng didn''t know why, but she felt as if she couldn''t breathe and was about to be seen through. What a joke!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t answer her question, but asked her instead: "Isn''t the Prime Minister your father? As a girl, why do you hate them so much?"


    At the mention of Gu Qiansheng and his wife, Gu Qingcheng''s originally calm face suddenly turned malevolent. The hatred spread across her face in a strange way, "I don''t have such a father, he''s a beast with a human''s heart!


    Human Faced Beast Heart...


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei almost burst out laughing at this adjective. How did Gu Qian Sheng become a beast with a human''s face?


    "He tainted my mother, and then left us, mother and son, not caring about him. Isn''t he still a beast with a human''s heart on that bitch Lin Ruoxi?!" Her voice was filled with resentment, it was as if she hated the fact that she had been cowering in fear of Lin Ruoxi all these years. She was a noble lady, how could she be willing to only be treated as an inconsequential daughter, the mother of a concubine, she had such beauty and talent, how was she supposed to act in this world, she could only be the laughingstock of others, the only thing was ¡­


    "But did he owe you?" Gu Hua Wei Wei''s gaze instantly turned cold, and the anger in her heart caused her to be unable to maintain her composure, and she said each word coercingly, "All these years, did he eat or drink less than you? Or less than you need to wear your clothes? What did Gu Hua use? What did you use as well? The difference between a direct and a direct line? When did you ever cash in on it? And Lin Ruoxi, when did she feel sorry for you and your son? Have I caused trouble for you? Have I hurt you all once? Ask yourself, when has Gu Hua Wei ever hurt you? What do you like and what do you want? Even if she was young, has she ever fought with you over anything? You like King Hengyang, you fought with her at every turn, and in the end, the one who became King Hengyang''s fiancee is still you, right? You are afraid of being implicated by the Prime Minister, so you are still the one who designed the contract, King Hengyang''s biological father, right? Now that my father has already escaped, his fate has changed. You are still the one who wants to kill my father and silence him, right? "Gu Qingcheng, if you still have a little bit of conscience, you wouldn''t be so pleased with yourself, thinking that your life is infinitely beautiful. You should know that people only know how to scheme, they only do things in the heavens, they do things in the heavens, the heavens are always watching, and no matter how many you do, there will always be a cycle of karma, so I will wait to see your retribution!"


    "Shut up!" "Shut up!" Gu Qingcheng''s expression changed drastically as her entire body trembled. She did not dare to look at Hua Wei''s expression, and every word that Gu Hua Wei said was in her heart. She hid the haze and gloom that she did not dare face in her heart and said it so clearly, causing her to be afraid to face her own heart.


    What a disgusting person she was.


    However, on what basis could Gu Hua be a Shu girl? She wasn''t one! She was clearly an older sister, so why should Lin Ruoxi be the Prime Minister''s wife and not her mother?! What right did it have to be that Long Yu was Gu Hua Wei''s fianc¨¦ and she couldn''t do it?! It wasn''t fair, it didn''t belong to her! She did not accept that this was her end!


    She should be the one standing high up in the sky, and Gu Hua Wei and that b * tch should be the ones who had to live on the run. She already did that, didn''t she?


    Gu Hua Wei was already dead. Once she killed off that barrier and killed that bitch, no one in this world would ever know what she had done. She was still that beautiful and gentle young girl. She had unparalleled love and was envied by everyone.


    This was what belonged to her. She had already done so much, so what did that matter?


    "I''m so angry from embarrassment." However, her eyes were ice-cold. Her spiritual soul had already brought Gu Qiansheng and his wife to a place far enough away, and as long as she could delay Gu Qingcheng a little longer, she believed that the man in blood-red clothes would definitely find a safe place.


    She needed time, enough time.


    "But am I right?" Gu Hua looked at Gu Qingcheng with a smile that was not a smile, "Look, if the disciples of the Yun Sect were to find out your true appearance, what would your Master think?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes shone with intense hatred. She absolutely could not let this slut live. She absolutely could not!


    Her secret, all her reliance, could not be taken away by this slut just like that!


    "Go to hell!"


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t hold it in any longer and slashed her sword towards Gu Hua Wei. Under the guidance of her spiritual force, the long sword quickly split into countless pieces. The sword turned into thousands of flowing lights and shot towards Gu Hua Wei!


    Gu Hua looked at the driver who was about to shoot a man into a sieve. With a faint smile on her pale lips, the black dagger in her hand rotated rapidly, blocking the Sword of Radiance that was about to hit her body!


    She no longer had much spiritual energy left to use, and no matter how much her spiritual sense circulated, she was still at the end of her road. She had no spiritual energy left to use, and no matter how she tried, she was still at the end of her road.


    Gu Qingcheng was planning to kill him to keep his mouth shut.


    But Gu Baihua, even if you kill me, there''s still someone who knows the truth. Isn''t your most beloved fiance?


    Say, when you have such a huge secret between you, and have killed so many people, even if your love is stronger than Jinjian, how much love will you still have left?


    She only hoped that the man in red would find a safe place as soon as possible and let her soul return to it. Otherwise, if her body died first and she could not have a complete soul, her soul would definitely disappear from her body. After all, she did not have the ability to cultivate her body for the third time.


    "I can''t tell, but you still have some ability." Gu Qingcheng had used almost half of her spiritual energy in this attack. She originally thought that this clown wouldn''t last more than a quarter of an hour, but she didn''t expect him to be so capable.


    In this way, he would have to use some of his trump cards.

 C164

    The corners of Gu Hua''s slightly pale lips indicated that she was feeling terrible in her heart. However, she didn''t open her mouth, as she was afraid that the moment she opened her mouth, Gu Qingcheng would feel that she had reached a dead end.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?" Gu Qingcheng''s beautiful eyes flashed with a ruthless light. This little slut really didn''t want to talk to her because she looked down on her?!


    "That''s fine too." Gu Qingcheng didn''t seem to mind as she smiled, her gaze as gentle as water, "I''ll also send you down as soon as possible!"


    As she finished speaking, the long sword in Gu Qingcheng''s hand continued to draw a beautiful arc in the air. Countless sword shadows formed into a beautiful sword flower, filling the entire air with the overwhelming amount of water flow. Gu Hua knew that this was caused by the Water Spirit Root, but Gu Qingcheng only had one Water Spirit Root.


    The glittering and vibrant body of the Spirit Sword was covered with a layer of crystal clear material. It looked extremely soft, but Gu Hua Wei and Gu Qingcheng knew very well that this was just looking at it.


    Gu Qingcheng''s entire body was covered in mist as she rode a green kite from the sky. She was like a fairy from the nine heavens, unspeakably beautiful.


    However, her eyes were like autumn''s wind and frost, and winter''s ice and snow.


    Gu Hua''s daggers were raised to block them one by one. Who knew that the water in her surroundings seemed to have lost all of its strength? One by one, it turned into a rain of water, completely covering her!


    Gu Hua wiped away the black and red rainwater on her face as she secretly felt that something was wrong. She heard the intense sound of wind breaking not far away and realized that the sound was earth-shattering. The huge impact of the spiritual force made her feel like she had nowhere to hide!


    The flowing water was just a blur to her vision. The real attack was this sword that used up almost all of Gu Qingcheng''s spiritual power!


    Gu Hua held the dagger in her hand tightly. That long sword was emitting a gigantic white light and a suffocating spiritual power. The spiritual power was so strong that it had almost flooded the entire sky ten zhang away and she had nowhere to hide.


    The sword was as fast as a meteor. It arrived before her eyes very quickly and stabbed straight at her heart!


    Gu Hua slightly used the remaining spiritual energy in her body, and the spiritual energy turned into a solid defense in front of her. However, Gu Qingcheng''s longsword ruthlessly tore apart her defense, and directly struck the dagger in her hand. The overloaded energy was almost enough to knock her out, and the sharp wind from the sword broke through the protection of the dagger, causing her body to bleed profusely.


    An indescribable pain made her almost unable to hold in the stench that she had been holding in from the start. Gu Hua Wei could no longer hold it in and spat out a large mouthful of blood towards the sky. She had lost all her strength as the dagger in her hand fell from the clouds.


    Gu Hua heard the sound of her blood dripping. "Da Da Da", drop by drop, it seemed to land on the cloud.


    She silently glanced at the green bird that was approaching her. The girl in a white robe was slowly descending from the green kite, walking step by step towards her, as if she was walking on clouds. The young girl smiled at her, her white and beautiful fingers holding onto the hilt of her sword, the sword in her body was pulled out, and between heaven and earth, the clouds in the girl''s smile lost its color, while the green kite lowered her head under the girl''s appearance, Gu Hua Wei Wei could no longer tell her that this was no big deal, this was nothing to not forgive.


    She had never been the Virgin, and she could never be.


    Gu Qingcheng wiped the sword clean with a handkerchief and turned her head to look at Gu Hua, who had fallen off her sword, and coldly smiled. "So what if we''ve delayed it for a while? I''ll still find them. I''ll make them die a graveless death!"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei couldn''t hear anything clearly. The blood loss had turned her into a bloody person, but she still vaguely remembered that there were some things she hadn''t done yet.


    Her soul hadn''t returned. Her parents hadn''t arrived at a safe enough place yet. She couldn''t die like this, definitely not!


    Gu Qingcheng stood beautifully on the back of the green kite, her flowery wings slowly fluttering in the clouds. Her green silhouette was indescribably beautiful, as she stretched out a hand to touch the beautiful wings of the kite. If her teacher hadn''t lent her these, she would have torn them apart.


    The green kite beneath her shook her body without leaving a trace. An indescribable emotion flashed through her eyes that were as clear as the lake water of this world. However, the wings she was flapping about with suddenly slowed down.


    "What''s wrong?" Stopping to follow the scent of blood, Gu Qingcheng used her spiritual sense to scan the movements of that wretched couple. Her tone sounded somewhat sinister.


    Qingyuan ignored Gu Qingcheng''s words, using her wings to try and shake off something on her body. Gu Qingcheng''s expression changed as she couldn''t suppress the rage in her heart. She was the only one on her back, and now, even an animal had to give her a hard look?!


    Gu Qingcheng''s grip on the long sword tightened and tightened. In the end, she had to give up. Although she couldn''t move this Azure Yuan, that didn''t mean she couldn''t move it in the future!


    Shaoqing and Qingyuan suddenly halted their movements, as Gu Qingcheng continued to follow Gu Qiansheng. A scarlet blood dyed the wings of the kite, and the blood slowly flowed towards Gu Qingcheng''s location without leaving a trace!


    As long as she could kill that wretched couple, as long as she could seal their mouths, then there would only be one identity left in this world, the kindest and purest princess of the Chen Nation, the most talented disciple of the Cloud Sect, and the fianc¨¦e of the prince she doted on today.


    Why not?


    As she thought of this, a sweet smile blossomed on her face. It was as though a future without any dark history or vile deeds was right in front of her.


    But!


    When Gu Qingcheng noticed the thick scent of blood, she lowered her head and saw a small face covered in blood. A sharp pain was transmitted from her ankle, causing her to look extremely sinister.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes widened. How was this possible?! How is this possible!? She had clearly seen her death!


    "You''re surprised, right?" Gu Hua Wei who was covered in blood bared his teeth at her, and revealed a smile that reeked of blood, and rushed forward to hug Gu Qing Cheng who was still in a daze, "Don''t be surprised, let''s die together, okay? If you don''t die, I won''t be at ease. "


    Hearing the word "die", Gu Qingcheng came back to her senses. The long sword in her hand continued to stab towards Gu Hua Wei''s back, but the dagger in Gu Hua Wei''s hand only pierced into her heart, causing her eyes to turn bloodshot. She had never thought that she would be injured by a slut!


    Gu Hua''s hands and limbs were tightly wrapped around Gu Qingcheng as she desperately jumped down from Qing Yuan''s back. Even if she had to die, she would at least drag her down with her!

 C165

    Two figures, one in a dirty state and the other as white as snow, fell from the clouds at the same time.


    Gu Hua Wei, whose face was covered in blood, looked at Gu Qingcheng''s panic-stricken face. He laughed wantonly, filled with madness, "Didn''t you want me to die? If you look at me properly, I will die in front of you. "


    She shook her head and used all her strength to kick Gu Hua Wei''s body. She used all of her spirit energy, but no matter what, Gu Hua couldn''t let go of her, and her eyes were like a trapped beast in Purgatory, "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" If you want to die, you die! "


    She was still so young and had yet to marry. She had yet to become the most respected woman in the Nine Nations. She did not want to die, why should she die with this madman?!


    "He''s really not going to die?" Gu Hua looked at her cryptically, then smiled charmingly. "Then I have to tell you a secret."


    Gu Hua leaned close to Gu Qingcheng''s ear, her tone was as light as a gust of wind, drifting away as it floated.


    "Actually, I''m not pretending. I''m just Gu Hua Wei."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes were lifeless as she stared straight at Gu Hua''s smiling face. In the depths of her eyes, there was a tinge of panic that even she couldn''t detect. How was this possible?! How was it possible that Gu Hua Wei was still alive? She had clearly seen her die in the Lost Swamp, hadn''t she?!


    "You''re not her!" Gu Qingcheng grabbed Gu Hua Wei''s neck, her eyes bloodshot. She had long since lost her original holiness and beauty, as if she was a desperate ghost in hell. She went crazy, "Tell me, why did you come to find me? "Why?!" Since Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was already dead, she definitely could not believe that there were still ghosts and gods in this world!


    "I''m here to take revenge on you." Gu Hua laughed out loud. The clouds were getting further and further away in her line of sight, as if they were a wasteland that could not be touched.


    "Go away! "Go away!" Looking at the familiar peach blossom eyes, Gu Qingcheng''s fear grew, as if the Gu Hua Wei who was hugging her was a ferocious beast. She shouted with all her might, and the blood on her body made her look extremely haggard, "Save me, Master save me! "Qingyuan, Qingyuan, quickly save me!" I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die here!


    "Save me!"


    A cyan bird flew out from the clouds and headed straight for the falling figure as if it had teleported.


    Gu Hua lightly coughed, and the blood in her mouth splattered across Gu Qingcheng''s entire face. She lightly smiled, and her smile was as bright and beautiful as the sunlight that was coming from the clouds, "You have to remember, I''m here for revenge. I''m not going to die, I''m going back to find you ¡­"


    The curse like words made Gu Qingcheng cover her ears. Gu Hua Wei looked at the approaching kite and let go of her arms. She was so heavy that she started to fall rapidly!


    The white dress dyed in blood was finally caught firmly by the flying cyan kite. The devastatingly beautiful young girl stared blankly at the limitless azure sky, her trembling body, and her powerless fingers. Her heart was filled with gloom.


    The battered girl finally turned into a black dot in her consciousness and disappeared.


    Gu Qingcheng spoke in a hoarse voice, "Let''s go back."


    Being stripped of a layer of skin by Gu Hua, in exchange for her falling, she no longer had the strength to chase after the footprints of that wretched couple. There were some things that still had to be said in the future.


    The kite let out a long cry, fluttering its beautiful wings as it flew back in the same direction it came from.


    Gu Hua''s filthy body disappeared in midair the moment she landed on the ground. She opened her eyes tiredly and found herself in the space within the jade buckle. She heaved a sigh of relief before closing her eyes and remaining still.


    The intense pain in her chest made her unable to walk. She should be glad that her heart was located on the right side and not on the left side, otherwise, no matter how strong she was, she would still die today under Gu Qingcheng''s sword. In that case, the heavens were still fair.


    At the very least, he didn''t let her be cannon fodder so quickly, did he?


    She only needed to rest for a short period of time before she could return to look for them. From what she could tell, they had already arrived at a safe enough place, so she didn''t need to worry about them.


    Gu Hua quietly slept in the space filled with spiritual energy. Countless amounts of spiritual energy surrounded her body, nourishing her ruined body and her almost depleted spiritual energy.


    A few blue jade nymphs danced around her black face, dabbing at her dirty hair with an indescribable mischievousness.


    She dreamt that she had become a gust of wind, just like the wind she had seen before, free and unfettered, going wherever she wanted to, climbing over mountains, crossing swamps and lakes, and also the sea of flowers. In the end, she arrived at the largest ocean, and in the sunrise, she turned into a gentle rain, gently scattering into the darkest corners of the world.


    A youth dressed in black stood in the coldest place in the world, gazing at the most distant mortal world. His eyes were lonely like a wounded vicious beast.


    The faint moonlight gently scattered the moonlight on his shoulder, enveloping him with a cold and dark aura. Behind him, there were countless remains and remains, and the smell of blood was difficult to dissipate.


    The youth''s face was extremely cold, colder than the coldest winter snow. His eyes were lonely, colder than a thousand year old ice, and his pale face was filled with silent despair. He was like a lone wolf that had lost its mate, forever seeing the moon as a human.


    He could still remember the man''s face, but he couldn''t remember her smile. Perhaps it was because he was no longer smiling.


    However, he could only feel the soreness at the corner of his eyes.


    However, no matter how much pain he suffered, he could not forget that shadow in his mind. That shadow was like a part of his body, buried in the deepest corner of his body, and every time he calmed down, it would constantly make him feel pain, leaving him with no way out.


    However, he felt that his heart was completely empty. No one knew who it was that had secretly dug a pit and stolen the flesh of his heart, then abandoned it.


    So irresponsible.


    However, he still opened his mouth facing the endless Eternal Night, his heart filled with hope, "If only you were still here, how nice would it be."


    Suddenly, a gust of wind gently drifted over from far away, blowing over his brow, his eyelids, and his eyes that were filled with grief and sorrow. On his lonely shoulder, a gentle drizzle fell.

 C166

    In the quiet courtyard, a few lavender lilac lilac blossoms were blooming. The flowers were small in size and had a delicate and elegant luster.


    A young girl dressed in a light jade colored pear blossom dress quietly stood by the side of the lilac flower. Her pitch-black black hair that was dyed black fell behind the skirt and two vibrant peach blossoms bloomed from the woman''s bun. Taking advantage of her ink-colored hair and fragrant flowers, the young girl''s squinted eyes were like a flower that bloomed in the third month, looking indescribably beautiful.


    Suddenly, from afar, a red figure walked towards her. The color of the flowers made people''s eyes light up.


    As the figure got closer and closer, the young girl could clearly see the angered faces of both gods and men.


    It was an exquisite looking man, with a picturesque brow, sharp sword-like eyebrows, a nose that could stand up against the snow, lips that looked like beaded flowers, and a mouth that did not even light up. It was an unforgettable sight, but what was most unforgettable was that pair of deep eyes.


    These were a pair of lifeless eyes, regardless of how rare the owner of these eyes were.


    After the appraisal was completed, Gu Hua Wei walked out from under the lilac tree and smiled warmly at the man who had stopped beside her. "I can''t tell that you''re a beautiful man."


    This man was none other than the man in the Wolf Ivory Prison, the one whose body stank so badly that it couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Gu Hua Wei really didn''t expect him to be so good-looking after washing himself. Other than his pale face, he really couldn''t find anything else that wasn''t good. Ai, it seems like the Wolf Ivory Prison really buried the future of a beautiful man.


    The man didn''t feel uncomfortable with her probing gaze. His face was pale and his dead eyes met with her peach blossom eyes. He lightly coughed. Obviously, it was because of the escape from prison and his injuries had yet to heal.


    "I''ve done everything you said." The man''s tone was as cold and indifferent as ever. "The two of us have separated. You can leave now."


    Gu Hua lightly raised her eyebrows. Her soul had already recovered, and Gu Qian Sheng and Lin Ruoxi were also safe and sound. In that case, they really should leave.


    Gu Hua thought for a moment, then glanced at his chest, which hadn''t fully recovered yet. "Do you still need help with your injuries?" In any case, they wouldn''t be able to see each other again in the future.


    The red-clothed man glanced at her indifferently, his hand reaching out to caress his chest. He had once been stabbed in the heart by the Wolf Ivory Prison''s guard commander, and the wound would not heal at all for ten days or half a month, not to mention that he had lost too much blood while escaping, and the wound had worsened.


    But so what if it was incomplete?


    "No need." The red clothed man refused without hesitation. "Please leave as soon as possible."


    With that, the red-clothed man no longer spoke. He turned around and left.


    This was the first time that a man had said something similar to ''f * ck off'' in front of him. Even Gu Hua Wei''s face that was thicker than the city walls felt that it was a bit shameful.


    However, there was one more thing he needed to do before he left.


    "Hey!" Gu Hua stood on the spot, shouting towards the red silhouette that was walking further and further away until he stopped. The man turned his head to look at her, and Gu Hua revealed a faint smile, asking loudly: "I''m Gu Hua Wei, I still don''t know your name."


    The man''s body stiffened slightly, his pale fingers clenched tightly in his sleeves. Almost instantly, he answered her question, turned around, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Long Jin."


    The dragon was the national surname of Chen. Only the royal family would have the surname Long, just like the prince surnamed Long. However, this man imprisoned in the lowest prison of the Wolf Ivory Prison actually had the surname Long.


    Could it be that his identity is also a prince?


    However, she hadn''t seen this name in Gu Xiaoluo''s book. All she knew was that in the end, Long Yu became the Emperor of the Chen Country, with all the authority in the world.


    Perhaps it was due to her contribution. After all, she was the one who had saved him.


    Gu Hua lightly stroked her chin as she felt a little curious about Long Jin. However, she was only curious about her. After all, they would never have any interaction with each other again.


    One deal is enough.


    Gu Hua Wei looked at the scenery under the lilac tree for a while, then decided to discuss with Gu Qian Sheng about where he would go in the future.


    She could save them, but not their lives.


    He pushed open the door of the room. A woman in a light blue Begonia dress was sitting in front of the carved window, embroidering a delicate handkerchief. A middle-aged man in a black robe was quietly sitting not far away from her, staring at a small volume of the National Policy.


    Gu Hua Wei''s arrival made the embroidery lady smile slightly. She stood up and pulled her by the wrist, pulling her to a nearby chair and sitting down.


    "Your dad has been enjoying reading these books recently, but he didn''t notice you when you came." Lin Ruoxi stared at Gu Qian Sheng who was still lost in thought, not even knowing that her daughter had come. She gently poured a cup of tea for Gu Hua Wei and said, "Don''t worry about him, the two of us will talk for a while."


    Gu Hua quietly retracted the deep thoughts she had placed on the "National Policy", and smiled mischievously at Lin Ruoxi. "Mother, father likes these things, so let him go."


    Lin Ruoxi nodded her head. She was also a woman that took her husband as her husband. No matter what her husband wanted to do, she would unconditionally support him. But now ¡­


    "Your dad has a stubborn temper." Lin Ruoxi thought of those unspeakable nonsense, and her eyes started to turn red, "You are full of talent and talent, full of patriotism and loyalty to your country, yet you end up like this. The current situation is truly chilling."


    "Mother ¡­"


    Gu Hua reached out and patted Lin Ruoxi''s shoulder, comforting her, "Don''t worry, Daddy will definitely have another way out."


    Lin Ruoxi and Gu Qiansheng were still so young, in the future, they would definitely not be able to teach them how to live in seclusion in the forest as a pair of wild cranes. Not to mention Lin Ruoxi''s pampered upbringing, not to mention the group of servants, they wouldn''t be able to leave such a flourishing world just because of her ambition.


    He must pick himself up from where he had fallen! He told those people that they hadn''t reached the final stage yet. They still hadn''t won or lost yet, and they still had a chance to turn the situation around.


    "I hope so."


    Towards her daughter''s consolation, Lin Ruoxi smiled with gratification, wiping away her tears, her eyes filled with resolution. "But no matter what your father chooses, I will always be with him and will never leave him."


    Gu Hua blinked and cleared her throat. Her eyes felt a little sore. "Alright."


    "Don''t worry." Unknowingly, Gu Qian Sheng had already put down the book in his hand. With a smile on his face, he looked at his wife and daughter who were extremely worried. He patted his daughter''s little dog head and said with a smile, "Father has made up his mind."


    "Hubby." Lin Ruoxi''s worried heart finally settled down. Ignoring the presence of her daughter, she threw herself into Gu Qiansheng''s embrace, her eyes hazy with tears. "I knew it. I knew it. My husband won''t be defeated ¡­"


    Gu Qiansheng: "Idiot, besides you, no one else can defeat me ¡­"


    Lin Ruoxi: "Ying, ying ¡­"


    Gutty: As a 1500 watt bulb, I think it''s time to leave.

 C167

    Ye Hua gently sprinkled his light on every corner of the world. The moon was hazy, and as it drifted between the clouds, the continent of the Nine Nations was in a tranquil and beautiful state.


    Looking down from the lilac tree, he could see the house emitting an orange glow in the distance. Sparkling chattering could be heard drifting under the lilac tree with the wind blowing through the garden. The girl was wearing a light green dress.


    Gu Hua lightly shook her head. What was the point of eavesdropping like this? She quickly withdrew her spiritual sense and stepped into the small pavilion behind her. The rooftop that hung in the sky immediately appeared in front of her.


    Under the moonlight, Glazed Su Wa looked more and more beautiful. Gu Hua was lying on her back with her hands under her head, staring at the bright moonlight with a dazed look in her eyes.


    There were flowers, there was a moon, there was still something missing ¡­ As Lady Gu pondered, she took out two bottles of remaining fruit wine from her storage pouch and began to slowly drink them towards the bright moon.


    For some reason, she started to miss that arrogant and venomous flytail beast that never lost interest in her fruit wine. She didn''t know what happened to it in the end. Once this matter was over, she had to go back and find it.


    Upon coming to this realization, Gu Hua''s eyes narrowed into the shape of crescent moons, which brightened up her eyes.


    The fragrance of the fruit wine filled the air. After who knows how long, Gu Hua inadvertently glanced back and saw a man dressed in red clothes standing not far away from her. A pair of eyes that were as silent as an ancient cup of tea, quietly watching her accompanied by a blurry moonlight.


    Gu Hua rubbed her blurry vision and greeted him, "You''re done talking?"


    The figure slowly walked towards her from a corner of the rooftop. Under the moonlight, the pale face was terrifying.


    The red figure stopped beside her and quietly replied, "We''ve finished."


    "How was the discussion?" Gu Hua raised her head and looked at him.


    Long Jin looked deeply at her, his expression indifferent, "It''s okay."


    Gu Hua heaved a sigh of relief. It was a deal now, "My father is with you. What are your plans in the future?"


    Long Jin withdrew his gaze from her body, his entire being seemingly hidden in the moonlight, "The Prime Minister has high hopes for me, he will definitely not let me down."


    "You''re too smart to be feared." Gu Hua tilted her head slightly, throwing the peach blossom wine beside her. "In the future, if you and Father are truly like that, we will be friends."


    Long Jin extended his hand to grab the bottle of fruit wine, but didn''t open it. His expression didn''t change in the slightest, "Thank you."


    "But you are so silly." Gu Hua crawled up, not knowing how to describe him. It was just that she felt that this kind of sickly beauty really didn''t look like someone who yearned for power and benefits.


    "Can you handle it if you stay like this?" Miss Gu felt somewhat worried.


    "Don''t worry." Long Jin''s gaze fell on the fragrant Peach Blossom Wine in his hands, his nose slightly moved, "Since the Prime Minister has chosen me, he has his own reason, and I am the opposite."


    "Alright then." Gu Qishao sat on top of the glazed Su Wa, looking at Long Jin with a faint smile, "However, there is one thing that I must do now."


    "What?"


    Gu Hua stood up and walked towards him step by step. His light and nimble steps and bright and beautiful smile made him somewhat absent-minded, but the young girl didn''t notice in the slightest, and instead ¡­


    Instead, he stretched out both of his hands and viciously ripped off the clothes in front of his chest. His eyes were focused on his chest and he looked just like a perverted little rogue.


    Long Jin''s mind went blank for a moment.


    Gu Hua silently rolled her eyes. (Damn it, who was wrong?) Pointing at his chest, he said, "For the sake of safety, I think I need to help you heal your wounds first. What do you think?"


    Long Jin''s pale face flashed a trace of a miraculous crimson, which disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He lowered his head to look at his wounds, which had begun to rot from lack of proper treatment. He no longer refused.


    "Go to your room." Gu Hua tidied up the clothes on his chest, turned around, and jumped down from the roof. A tree of blossoming flowers reflected her white face. "Your injuries can''t be delayed."


    Long Jin looked at her back, and lowered his eyes to look at the peach blossom wine in his hand. His thin lips formed a faint smile that seemed to have no flavour to it.


    When Gu Hua Wei had prepared what she needed, it was only at midnight that Gu Qian Sheng and his wife knocked on the door of Long Jin''s room after both had fallen asleep.


    Long Jin''s house was located in the northwest corner of the courtyard, which was quite far from them. Gu Qiansheng would probably not be able to discover it while he was healing himself.


    Long Jin opened the door and saw that he was no longer wearing the red dress from before. Instead, he was wearing a white dress, as if she had been waiting for her all this time.


    After Gu Hua Wei Wei entered the room, she took out the things she needed from her storage bag and placed them on the table. She then hooked her fingers at him, "You''re lying on the bed, don''t say anything, and don''t ask, okay?"


    Long Jin lay silently on the bed, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was a little scared from that stare and coughed lightly. "Close your eyes."


    Long Jin''s eyes flashed as he obediently closed his eyes.


    Gu Hua quietly let out a sigh of relief, and then stretched out her hand to gently peel off Long Jin''s clothes. The wounds that were already festering and rotting appeared in front of her, and Gu Hua glared fiercely at Long Jin, who had his eyes closed. She took out a brand-new dagger from her storage bag, and with a burst of flame in her hand, she placed the dagger into the wine on the table.


    "There''s going to be a little pain. I think you can take it."


    "Of course." Without those dead eyes, Gu Hua Wei realized that the Long Jin who couldn''t open his eyes was actually a gentle guy.


    She used her dagger to quickly remove the rotten flesh around the wound, until fresh blood could be seen gushing out. Only then did Gu Hua stop, as a soft green light emitted from her small hand and covered Long Jin''s wound.


    The originally hideous wounds gradually faded away at a speed visible to the naked eye under the pale green light, leaving behind a smooth and fair skin that looked as if it had been reborn.


    Gu Hua lightly wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead and started to treat all of the fatal wounds on Long Jin''s body. Only when there were no wounds on his body did she finally relax and collapse into a chair, motionless.


    She really didn''t think that using wood elemental spiritual energy to heal a mortal would require so much effort.


    Long Jin opened her eyes. Her pitch-black eyes reflected her appearance. She was just a silly and pitiful girl, so she politely asked him, "How do you feel?"


    Her nervousness gave rise to a sense of joy in his heart, but this joy practically disappeared in a flash.


    She said, "My ability shouldn''t be too bad. How do you feel?"


    She was seeking confirmation for the fruits of her labour, not for his injuries. He suddenly thought in a vicious manner, ''Aren''t these two concepts the same?''


    "Thank you very much." Long Jin nodded. After her treatment, he was indeed safe and sound.


    "That''s good."


    Hearing that her wood elemental spiritual energy could really be used in such a way, she laughed so hard that she grimaced, "If any of you get injured in the future, you can always find me."


    Long Jin gently closed his eyes and said, "Okay."


    "Then I''ll leave first." Gu Hua gently picked up the things on the table and prepared to go back to her room to sleep. It was already the middle of the night, and staying up all night to sleep at this time was something to be reckoned with, right?

 C168

    Long Jin silently watched her back until she reached the door. He solemnly said, "One month later, the Violet Cloud Secret Realm will open. When are you going back?"


    Purple Cloud Secret Realm?


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows. This fellow was not simple. He actually knew about the Violet Cloud Secret Realm and also knew that she was going there. Was there someone from the Cloud Sect that knew about this fellow?


    "Your hand is long enough." Gu Hua turned her head and gave him a thumbs up, "Then you should know that I''m already dead right?"


    "If you don''t go back ¡­" Long Jin pondered for a moment, staring at her face, "You can stay here, I have my own ability to protect you."


    Gu Hua was slightly stunned. What he meant was that even if Gu Qingcheng came looking for him, he should have the ability to keep her safe, right?


    It sounds tempting, but...


    "Thank you." Gu Hua pointed at her head. "You and I may be friends of life and death, but I have to protect my own head. I can''t trust others, and I''m the only one who has the qualification to take care of my own opponents. I can''t fall behind her."


    There were some things that could not be avoided.


    "Alright." Long Jin tilted his head and no longer looked at her. His expression didn''t change in the slightest. "You can leave."


    Gu Hua felt that she had hurt a male god and felt extremely guilty. She turned around, closed the door and left without looking back.


    Long Jin cast a glance at the closed door, then glanced at his chest gloomily as he tightly closed his eyes.


    After dealing with all of Gu Hua Wei''s leftovers, he turned around and went back into his room. As he lay on his bed, he thought of Long Jin today and Gu Qian Sheng. He smiled silently.


    Long Jin was too smart, so smart that even Gu Qiansheng couldn''t escape this kind of ending and became his right-hand man, so she couldn''t completely trust this young man.


    Long Jin was once the last son of the Emperor of Chen. He was born to enjoy great fortune, but he lived in the lowest level of the Wolf Fang Prison for a full ten years, from ten to twenty years, which was the best time of his youth, and spent his days alone in prison. No matter how strong a person was, even if they weren''t abnormal, he couldn''t help but feel resentful, but Long Jin was so calm, without any trace of madness or abnormality.


    After that, he helped her rescue Gu Qiansheng and got a good impression of him. At the last moment, he promised her that he would take Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi away, and when she arrived, he would pretend that he wanted to chase them away, so as to let Gu Qiansheng know his true identity. After that, Gu Qiansheng willingly became his subordinate.


    Was all of this really just a coincidence? Why did he have to escape when she was trying to break out of jail?


    If he didn''t have her, would he really be able to escape?


    A person who knew even the matters of the Purple Cloud Secret Realm within the Cloud Sect, a clever prince who had such an intelligence network, would he really need her help?


    Gu Hua expressed her disbelief.


    However, if Long Jin could become the monarch of a generation, it wouldn''t be bad at all. Gu Qiansheng needed such an opportunity, and it was just a mutual relationship, as long as Long Jin could fulfill the promise he gave Gu Qiansheng, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei wouldn''t want to investigate what was behind Long Jin.


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua yawned and closed her eyes, falling asleep.


    The morning sunlight shone through the window into the room. Gu Hua slowly got up with sleepy eyes. She ruffled her messy hair and heard a knock on the door, "Miss, can this servant come in?"


    Gu Hua raised her eyes slightly to look at her face in the mirror. Indeed, she needed to wash up. "Come in."


    A servant girl dressed in purple came in with a basin of hot water. The servant girl obediently helped her clean up before finding a sense of a lady. Being a lady wasn''t easy.


    After thanking the servant girl, Gu Hua went to the front hall to have breakfast with Gu Qiansheng and his wife. After packing up, she prepared to return to the Cloud Sect.


    Sooner or later, she would have to go back. It was just that the time she had left would determine whether or not she had enough time to deal with Qingcheng.


    Since Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi have settled in, she decided to go back as soon as possible. Otherwise, doesn''t he know if her big senior sister Gu''s name is still there?" After all, she was the only disciple that Di Shang had ever admitted to, and also seemed to be the last last last last last disciple.


    Gu Hua lightly touched the two pink peach blossoms that were still attached to his ear. She had never touched the things inside. If Di Shang wanted to take them back, he probably wouldn''t cause her trouble if they were missing.


    In < < Duchong and Qingcheng > >, although he did not have much determination towards anything, he could not resist the fact that he liked Gu Qingcheng. Furthermore, whatever Gu Qingcheng wanted him to give her, he would be considered a good boyfriend.


    Gu Hua went to bid farewell to the sentimental Lin Ruoxi. During this period, Lin Ruoxi had snot and tears all over her body, and Miss Gu was very glad that she hadn''t changed her clothes. Gu Qiansheng, on the other hand, didn''t have Lin Ruoxi''s sentimental feelings, and only reminded her of a few words.


    That ''scoundrel'' Gu Qian Sheng didn''t say it, but Gu Hua Wei had clearly pointed him out. Gu Qian Sheng held a grudge against Gu Qingcheng, and even though they were father and daughter, as a man, Gu Qian Sheng was unwilling to bring up these humiliations, not to mention in front of his daughter, who knew everything.


    Gu Hua Wei said goodbye to Long Jin.


    At that time, Long Jin was standing in the attic in a daze, she flew up, and under his astonished gaze, he engraved her soul imprint on his palm, "I''m leaving, but before I leave, I want to leave this for you, I believe you can find me at the most crucial moment, right?"


    Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi would only keep her as far away as possible when they met with danger. However, what she wanted was not a unilateral sacrifice, but something she wanted to do for them.


    Long Jin endured the burning pain in his palm and gave her a deep look. That look reminded her of the loneliest part of the pool. She avoided his gaze and said, "Of course, I believe you can protect them."


    Long Jin clenched his fist and stared at her for a long time. Finally, he took out a sparkling and translucent object from his sleeve. He held her hand and slowly opened up her soft fingers bit by bit, placing the object within her palm.


    Gu Hua opened her eyes wide. The crystal clear jade pendant warmed her palm.


    The thin breathing of the man gently sounded in her ear. "Take it."

 C169

    Gu Hua wielded her sword and left Long Jin''s residence, heading towards the Lost Swamp along the way.


    Yu Han must have woken up before she was dismembered. As for why he did not appear or where he went, she did not know, she did not owe him anymore, and in order to save him from death once, his life had nothing to do with her. As for the floral beast, she had to find it, even if it was its corpse, she had to bury it well.


    Thinking about that fellow with the venomous tongue, Gu Hua Wei''s heart always hid a ball of gentle flame, causing her entire being to feel warm.


    His sword slashed through the dense forest and reached his destination. From above, Gu Hua looked down, but all she could see was a dense jungle and a marsh filled with corpses.


    Gu Hua You Wei descended from the sky and returned the sword into her hand. She walked step by step towards the forest of shrubs. It was there! Before she died, she heard the Flowertail''s faint cries. It wanted to save her, so she could imagine what would happen to it.


    However, Gu Hua Wei didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe that it would die just like that!


    The heavy fire on the moon had withered, the swamp had withered, and even his former companions were nowhere to be found.


    Gu Hua kept using her spiritual sense to scan her surroundings, not letting any trace of her surroundings slip by. However, she didn''t sense any trace of a floral beast.


    She kept digging the ground in the bushes with her sword. The floral beast was so smart, it must have been hiding in the ground, that guy''s favorite thing was to dig a hole in the ground, maybe it would just hide in the ground and wait for her to come find it.


    A weak earth-attributed spiritual force surged within his palm. Gu Hua Wei used all her strength to throw it downwards, and a huge pit was dug out from the ground. Gu Hua Wei jumped into the pit and started to dig non-stop.


    The soft soil filled her fingernails. At the same time, it cut through the palm of her hand. Drops of blood flowed through the soil and into the deeper parts of the soil. Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei once again picked up her sword and dug a pit, almost burying herself in it.


    A butterfly landed on Gu Hua Wei''s shoulder from afar. It used its antennae to touch the cold sweat on her forehead and left. Gu Hua wiped the sweat off her forehead and was about to work hard when she heard a soft voice, "What are you doing?"


    Gu Hua felt that the voice was very familiar. She tilted her head, wanting to hear where the voice had come from.


    A fiery-red head popped out from the wet ground. The owner of the head stared straight at her with his agate eyes, while his sharp mouth emitted a faint disdain, "Idiot, you are really dirty."


    Gu Hua Wei slightly ignored those words, and cried tears of joy. She held the fiery-red guy tightly in her arms, "I''ve finally found you!"


    The fiery red flower head nudged her stomach, still disdaining her. "Idiot, let me go, you''re so dirty, I don''t want to be with you! "


    Gu Hua lightly touched its head and used her spiritual energy to change into a set of clothes. She winked at it, "Now it''s clean."


    The cicada continued to ignore her, raising its head high in the air to ignore her. Its glass-like eyes continued to swivel back and forth, appearing exceptionally beautiful.


    Gu Hua lightly held its head and looked into its eyes, "It''s my fault, I found you too late. Sorry, I was wrong."


    Gu Hua was slightly anxious, "I''ve been in a coma for more than a year, but I promise that after I woke up, I''ll first go save my family. The first person I came to find was you."


    The Flowertail still did not speak.


    This time, Gu Hua Wei became really anxious: "I promise you, I won''t leave you behind. I''ll still be your servant, the big house you want, the fruit wine you want, your wife, everything you want, I''ll find it for you, okay?" "Wherever you want to play, we''ll play. I''ll be especially nice to you ¡­"


    "Wow!" The floral tail beast suddenly cried and threw itself into her embrace. A pair of small claws continuously patted her chest, and big tears rolled down from its amber eyes.


    You''re bad, you''re bad!" Snot and tears covered Gu Hua Wei''s entire body, as he screamed out non-stop: "Why did you come here so late, do you know, I''ve been waiting for you, waiting for you, but you didn''t come ¡­ "You''re a bad guy, wuu ¡­


    It cried very miserably. He had probably never been so sad in his life before, Gu Hua felt a little sad. "Sorry, I know I was wrong."


    I''ve lost a lot of blood and my stomach is full of wounds. I always thought that you would come and find me, but my scars have all fallen off and my fur has all grown back. Before you even come, I started to dig a hole in the ground again, and I wanted to go out and look for you, but I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to come back to find me. It had always been unwilling to believe that the fool would die like this. It would wait for her, and she would definitely return. She had promised it, that she would leave with it. Good children were not allowed to go back on their word.


    "Let me look at my stomach." Gu Hua Wei Wei heard the wound on its stomach and turned it over to see. The Flowertail Beast used its claws to scratch the back of her hand and looked at her with hazy eyes, refusing to let her see, "You can''t look at my body! "No!"


    Gu Hua didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She turned it over and hugged it. "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    "Humph!" "Swear, you will never do this again!" The Faun had its claws around her chest as it sniffed, and it finally stopped crying.


    "I swear."


    "I will definitely do what you promised me!"


    "Definitely."


    "Don''t leave me, be my slave."


    "I won''t leave you."


    "Alright," seeing that she was so tactful, the Flowertail Beast used its claws to wipe away its tears and snot on her chest, proudly saying, "I want some fruit wine."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei looked at the storage bag on its neck immediately. The floral tail beast acted as if it was facing a great enemy and protected its own storage bag, baring its teeth. "This is my private property."


    It didn''t tell her because it was afraid that she wouldn''t come back, so it didn''t want to drink.


    Gu Hua Wei carelessly touched the corner of her eyes with her finger, giving the floral tail beast a light smile. She took out all of the fruit wine from her storage bag and placed it into the floral tail beast''s storage bag, patting its head, "These are all yours."


    The Flowertail Beast immediately touched his storage pouch and squinted his large eyes. He placed his head on Gu Hua''s shoulder and said with great magnanimity, "Seeing that you have admitted your wrongs wholeheartedly, I will forgive you."


    Little follower, hurry up and thank me!

 C170

    Gu Hua felt slightly aggrieved and said, "She wants to kill me." To even kill her parents, this was an absolutely irreconcilable hatred!


    The Flowertail Beast was furious, angry and disappointed, "You idiot! I won''t kill her first! "


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei had yet to answer when the Flowertail Beast looked at her arrogantly with disdain: "You can''t beat me, right?"


    "Yes ¡­" Not really.


    "Take me there." The floral tail beast puffed out its invisible chest and puffed out its chest, "I will reluctantly help my little slave pack up, don''t thank me too much."


    Gu Hua Wei said, "How can I ¡­" This was simply the best.


    Tail Beast: "As your Boss, protecting you is just a small matter." One had to know that it was very protective, okay?


    Gu Hua started crying, "Thank you, my lord!"


    The floral tail beast was satisfied, "At least you''re sensible."


    Gu Hua Wei: "... o (¡õ) o "


    The long sword quickly passed through the forests, mountains and rivers, heading towards the mountain peak that Gu Hua Wei was familiar with.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei did not hesitate and directly went to the Crescent Peak''s location, which was Di Shang''s residence. From the time she came out until now, she had not returned for over a year.


    When he thought about it, he really did miss that bamboo house that he had lived in for two days.


    Two bamboo houses, large and small, appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei. In the afternoon, the bamboo forest had turned into a sea, and the orchids in front of the house were like flowers, there was nothing different from before. It had to be said that there was another person''s aura in this place.


    That person''s aura was extremely familiar to Gu Hua. She smiled lightly, a fixed path was not something that a small fry like her could easily change, just like how Di Shang easily fell in love with someone, and that person just happened to be the female lead in the book.


    Gu Hua Wei walked down from her long sword, her light green dress fluttering in the wind above the peak. Following that, a powerful spiritual sense floated over.


    She had felt such a spiritual sense before.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei put the floral tail beast on his shoulder and knelt down with one knee towards the bamboo house. He straightened his back and said in a clean voice, "Disciple Gu Hua Wei has come late. Master, please punish me."


    She didn''t mention the hardships she had gone through or the grievances she had suffered along the way, nor did she shed a single tear. She wouldn''t show weakness to the cold-hearted DiShang and his pity for her.


    And she would never give such a person any trust.


    Right here, he could only retreat and advance forward.


    The quiet bamboo door opened on its own without any wind. A man dressed in a white robe appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei in the blink of an eye like a phantom. His cold eyes, jade-like face, and powerful aura made Gu Hua Wei not dare to raise his head to look at him.


    This was his disciple who had disappeared for more than a year, a girl whose aura had dissipated in the world. Even he had thought that she was gone, but she had come back when he was caught off guard.


    "Master ¡­" Gu Hua lightly called out: "It''s too late for me, is Master angry?"


    She knew he wouldn''t be angry with someone who didn''t matter, but it was a necessary courtesy.


    This kind of aura reminded her of that monster in the swamp. Di Shang could actually be even more powerful than that monster, she tried his best to suppress the pain in his chest, not wanting to spit out blood in front of him. She did not want to show weakness to such a person.


    "The moment you returned, you injured Qingcheng." His voice was light, but the anger in his tone made Gu Hua slightly afraid to ignore it.


    Indeed, he already knew that there was a conflict between her and Gu Qingcheng. Gu Qingcheng definitely wouldn''t dare to tell him. If so, what was his reason for doing so?


    "I smelled you on her." DiShang coldly stared at Gu Hua Wei. Gu Qingcheng was someone who even he did not dare to lightly touch, her good disciple had actually injured Mo Qingcheng!


    "Disciple understands his wrongs." Cold sweat broke out on Gu Hua Wei''s forehead. Di Shang had already fallen in love with her due to Gu Qingcheng''s halo of a female lead. He had no other choice but to admit his mistakes.


    I guess Gu Qingcheng also didn''t tell Di Shang about their relationship, so she pretended to be curious, "But who is this Qingcheng? Master''s new disciple? " She timely looked up at Di Shang, her beautiful peach blossom eyes filled with curiosity. Di Shang, who was very sensitive, instantly sensed the hidden bitterness in his curiosity.

 C171

    However, to someone like DiShang, who considered all things apart from Gu Qingcheng as nothingness, this kind of concealment was not even worth mentioning.


    All the master and disciple relationship, all the tender affection for a girl, all the soft-heartedness, would never belong to anyone other than Gu Qingcheng.


    Even if Gu Hua Wei was the only disciple he ever acknowledged in front of all the Peak Masters and Sect Leaders, with a treasure like Gu Qing, destroying everything was not a big deal.


    "From today on, you will no longer be my disciple." Di Shang was trembling arrogantly, as if he couldn''t bear the pressure anymore. "I don''t want to see you again."


    He heavily swung his wide sleeves, and a layer of tornado like spiritual energy violently threw Gu Hua Wei out. Gu Hua Wei heavily landed in front of the bamboo house, on a hard rock outside of the orchid grass.


    Gu Hua opened her eyes slightly and saw that the originally cold-hearted man had turned cold. He walked towards the other white figure that had appeared at the entrance of the bamboo house and gently asked, "The commotion has disturbed you too much. Your body is not well yet, so you should go inside to rest."


    That rare sense of gentleness caused Gu Hua to gently close her eyes. Her body had been severely injured by Di Shang''s spiritual power, and she couldn''t even get up from the ground.


    The Flowertail Beast gritted his teeth and jumped out from her bosom. He was scared to death by Di Shang''s aura, and his eyes were filled with fear. But when he saw Gu Wei in such a sorry state, tears started to flow out of his eyes, he hatefully said, "I want to avenge you!"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei grabbed it by the tail and coughed out a mouthful of blood. With a weak voice, he said, "Idiot, you can''t beat him. He''s even stronger than that monster."


    "I don''t care, I don''t care!" It tilted its head and bit into her palm, large drops of tears falling onto it. "Idiot, you''re always bullied, always hurt, I can''t stand it ¡­" I can''t stand watching you lose, watching you suffer.


    "I''m fine." She smiled and shook her head. She had overestimated that DiShang had underestimated Gu Qingcheng. Such a mistake had thoroughly defeated her.


    But from now on, she would no longer worry about him.


    The Tail Beast stretched out its claws to wipe the tears from the corners of its eyes, hating its own incompetence. "I''ll take you away."


    "Sure." Gu Hua gently touched its forehead. "You''re the only one by my side." As he finished speaking, he felt a bit drowsy.


    The Tail Beast slowly enlarged its tiny body until it was as big as an adult. Then it stopped, grabbed Gu Hua''s shirt with its teeth, and threw her back. It turned around and was about to jump off the cliff.


    "Wait a moment." A gentle female voice came from behind. The Flowertail Beast turned its head to look and saw a white-clothed woman embroidered with water lotuses staring at it. She wasn''t beautiful at all. She wasn''t gentle at all.


    She stared straight at it, with a hint of greed in her eyes. The beast turned its head and was about to jump down, but a huge wave of spiritual energy trapped its figure, it just couldn''t break free. It turned its head and glared fiercely at the evil man who hurt its little slave, its sharp teeth grinding against each other.


    "Don''t ¡­" Gu Hua opened her eyes weakly and comforted it. She turned her head to look into Lord Shang''s eyes and stopped calling him Master. "Since Master told us to leave, why did he do this?"


    "On that day, it was you and I that did not differentiate each other''s identities, which was why there was a conflict between them. But I admire your talent, and just now, I told Master that we have a feud, you and I can stay, or you can become master''s disciple, but I am not sure if you are willing to be my junior sister?"


    Gu Hua gave a faint smile. She looked as beautiful as a young peach flower in March, and with a sickly look, she said aggressively, "You must be the Lady Qingcheng that Master spoke of. Perhaps you don''t know where I come from, I''m just a good-for-nothing, lucky that Master thought well of me and made me his disciple. You''re the eldest senior sister, so what''s wrong with me?


    The laughingstock of the entire Yun Sect?


    To be expelled from the sect and then allowed to become a junior sister by the new disciple that Master had accepted? And the one begging was still the enemy. Was there such a good thing in this world?


    Gu Hua was slightly in disbelief, not believing that Gu Qingcheng would be this magnanimous. Or perhaps, Gu Qingcheng just wanted to trap her here, leaving her with no other choice but to torture her. She wanted to let Di Shang treat Gu Qingcheng well, and brazenly tell her that Gu Hua was the type of person in this world where she, Gu Qingcheng, couldn''t do anything.


    "Junior Sister, how can you say that? My heart is also full of guilt towards you. If it weren''t for me, you and Master wouldn''t have reached such a state ¡­" As she spoke, her tears were about to fall. Such a delicate and touching appearance ¡­ There was no man who wouldn''t go through fire and water for her. It was obvious that this was the same for DiShang as well.


    Di Shang stared at her coldly, as though he was looking at a good-for-nothing. His voice was still cold and emotionless, "Leave this little pet behind, Qingcheng likes it, you stay."


    His expression was one of course, full of indescribable charity, as if to him, Gu Hua Wei was just a tool that could be manipulated at will.


    In that moment, Gu Hua Wei felt something in her heart shattering bit by bit, never to be recovered.


    She held back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes and violently coughed. She miserably sniffed, but tears still easily fell from her eyes and onto the Flowertail Beast''s fur. The Flowertail Beast was on the verge of going crazy.


    Thank you." For the first time, Gu Hua Wei saw Di Shang''s true appearance. He was just like what was written in the book, dressed in white, handsome and indifferent, with a pair of tender eyes, a dedicated heart, a supreme cultivation, and a reverence that could shake the world. But this kind of Di Shang, at this moment, left her with an indescribable sadness.


    "Master." She looked into his merciless eyes and said word by word, "This is the last time I will call you that."


    "Shut up!" Di Shang did not look into her eyes. He was somewhat angry at her for delaying him for so long.


    However, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t care about his expression or his words, and said softly: "Do you remember what you said to me before I left? "You said that you wanted to refine pills, but I found it at the edge of the Lost Swamp. I always wanted to give it to you as soon as possible." Her voice paused for a moment, as if she had thought of something, and she continued, "I don''t want to go back on my words."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei took out three Moon Fire from his storage space and used his spiritual power to send it to the grass near Di Shang. He would never know how much she had paid for these three Moon Fire.


    After doing all this, she took off the two pink peach blossom earrings, smiled at the stunned DiShang, "I am not a greedy person, this does not belong to me. In the end, it still belongs to the original owner." She put the peach blossom earring on the ground, which was emitting a bright light that almost pierced into DiShang''s eyes.


    "Then, will you let us go?" She said "we" instead of "I", "I apologize for injuring Lady Qingcheng, then can you let us go?"


    It was different from the clear Gu Qingcheng, it was a kind of different cleanliness, as if there was nothing in this world that could move her expression, as if she could not care less about her beauty. Her bright and beautiful appearance made it almost impossible for others to realize that she had been severely injured.

 C172

    She looked at him without the slightest emotion. In her pair of bright peach blossom eyes, there was no longer the astonishment of seeing him for the first time, and also no surprise when he brought her to the Crescent Peak and found a small bamboo house to live in. She just looked at him with a strange look.


    He only remembered that she had outstanding talent and comprehension abilities, but his disciple couldn''t obtain his approval just because of this.


    He let her go out to train on the third day of her apprenticeship and gave her the task of finding the Moon''s Fire. He had originally wanted to test if she could find the Moon''s Fire, but he didn''t expect such a big change to happen in the Lost Swamp.


    After living for so many years, he had long since gotten used to seeing the life and death of the people in this world. Adding money to that, he was already too rational, and he was not interested in her disappearance or even death, he only felt that she had disappointed him.


    But now, when she stood in front of him, he could clearly see that she had a pair of clear eyes, as if she had seen through all the dirt in the world.


    "I don''t owe you anything," she said.


    Di Shang covered his heart, not daring to touch her eyes again. He just waved his hand, signalling for her to take his little pet and leave.


    Gu Qingcheng had initially thought that she had to get it, but she was instead stunned by his sudden change of events. She refused to forgive him, "Teacher, I just want that pet. Teacher ¡­" Her expression was very pitiful, and very touching. Even her voice reminded him of her in his dreams, but for some reason, he actually had a faint feeling of tiredness.


    "Master ¡­"


    Gu Qingcheng''s tears fell again, feeling extremely wronged. "Master, I can''t wait to see that little pet again. If I can''t get it, I''d have no heart to cultivate. Master, Qingcheng just likes it too much ¡­"


    Was it because he liked it so much that he came to snatch something that didn''t belong to him?


    Gu Hua smirked coldly. It seemed like she had completely forgotten her final words of advice to Gu Qingcheng, and was still delusional about her floral tail beast. Did this mean that Di Shang was too good to her and even forgot her surname?


    It seemed like DiShang had unintentionally mastered it.


    "Master ¡­" DiShang had always liked her and treated her like a treasure in his palm. Looking at her now, no matter how cold her heart was, it was extremely painful for her. After a moment, she actually changed her mind and stared at the Flowertail Beast beneath Gu Hua Wei with determination, "Leave the little pet here, I''ll find a better one for you."


    Gu Hua Wei laughed out loud. Even her tears almost flowed as she said, "Master really has been ignoring worldly matters for so many years. Have you completely forgotten about the basic morals of a person?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" With Di Shang protecting her, Gu Qingcheng was very brave. Seeing that her relationship with Gu Hua Wei had been broken, she stopped pretending, even if Gu Hua Wei was still alive, as long as she had her master protecting her, it would only take a few minutes to kill Gu Hua Wei. Not to mention snatching that demonic beast from her hands.


    She had to get this demonic beast. That thing had been starving for too long, so she couldn''t wait any longer ¡­


    "Master is actually the number one person in the Cloud Sect. I''m giving you face by asking you for a small favor. Since you''re so stingy, don''t blame Master for treating you like this!"


    "Is Master like this?" Gu Hua slightly glanced at Di Shang, the last trace of affection in his heart also disappeared.


    Di Shang didn''t look at her, his eyes focused on the beautiful Gu Qingcheng, "So it''s like that."


    "But, since our relationship as master and disciple has already come to an end, why should I pay any price for an irresponsible master? "What''s more ¡­" The Flowertail Beast licked the palm of her hand, and in an instant, Gu Hua had lost all of the hostility in her body and calmed down, "Besides, it has been through too many things with me, almost dying because of me. No one can be unmoved in front of such kindness." She would never give it up.


    "You ¡­" Gu Qingcheng pointed a finger at Gu Hua''s nose, wanting to rush over and shout, "You''re lying!"


    "Master knows better than you whether I''m lying or not."


    As long as she was lying, Di Shang''s spiritual sense would never let her go, not to mention that she did not tell any lies.


    "Master," she called out to him earnestly, her eyes clear and pure. "People cannot forget their roots."


    "You can go." Di Shang stretched out his hands to release the Flowertail Beast, hugging Gu Qingcheng tightly in her embrace, no longer bothering to look at her.


    Gu Hua Wei looked at DiShang''s silent and cold figure for the last time, and said loudly, "From today onwards, you, your Master, I, and my disciple will swear to be your witnesses and cut off all ties!"


    DiShang''s body slightly trembled. He could only see the young girl and that fiery-red figure fall down the cliff, not even looking back.


    At that moment, Gu Qingcheng was crying like she was on the verge of death in his embrace. Yet, he felt as though he had lost something too important.


    Gu Hua Wei blacked out on the Flowertail Beast''s back in the fierce wind that blew into her ears. She had already been seriously injured by Di Shang, and then had to spend time and effort in order to circle around, she was already exhausted.


    The Flowertail Beast agilely jumped down through the cracks in the rocks at the edge of the cliff. Its movements were very gentle, and it didn''t want to wake up that silly fool on its back at all.


    By the time Gu Hua woke up, it was already the morning of the second day. She was lying in a warm cave with a small and tired Flowertail Beast sleeping beside her.


    Its small nose twitched as it buried its head in Gu Hua''s bosom. Gu Hua extended her arms to hug it, and with a glance, she could see the cave, wisps of it, the bright and beautiful morning sun, and a field of gradually blooming flowers that emitted a faint, multicolored fragrance.


    Gu Hua relaxed a little. This must be a safe place for the floral tail beast.


    Thinking about what the floral tail beast did after he fainted, Gu Hua Wei''s heart became soft and felt like it was going to melt at any moment. He used his fingers to lightly stroke the floral tail beast''s little pads and looked at its sleeping face.


    She still hadn''t given this little fellow a name.


    Gu Hua''s heart was filled with guilt. She wanted to give this arrogant little guy a name.


    She tilted her head and thought for a moment. Before she could think about it, a light touch came from her fingertip. She lowered her eyes to look at a pair of large eyes, and the owner of the large eyes used his teeth to lightly bite her finger. The sharp teeth pierced her skin, and bright red blood slowly flowed into the mouth of the owner of the glass-like eyes.

 C173

    Gu Hua watched the Flowertail Beast''s actions in a daze until the Flowertail Beast raised its head and rolled its eyes at her, "What, have you gone stupid from watching it?"


    Gu Hua was slightly embarrassed. "You, what were you doing just now?"


    The Flowertail Beast shook its tail and looked at her in disdain, "You don''t even know this?" His tone was full of disdain.


    Gu Hua silently swallowed a mouthful of blood. "We''re going to contract it, aren''t we?"


    The Flowertail Beast turned his head around stiffly, looking a bit unnatural and fierce: "Do you think I am willing? If you sign a contract with me, no matter where you are in the future, I will always be able to find you. Of course, I am afraid that you will be lost. "


    It''s not because you''re going to get hurt...


    "I know." You''re just afraid that I''ll lose it, Gu Hua lightly touched its head, "What kind of contract should we sign?"


    The Flowertail Beast turned his head, "Of course it''s the master-slave contract!"


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows. "You want to be my slave?"


    The Flowertail Beast flew into a rage, "You are my slave!"


    Gu Hua Wei, "..." What should he do if the contract beast was so valiant?


    Seeing that Gu Hua Wei was lost in thought and did not speak for a long time, the Flowertail Beast hooked its claws onto the storage bag at its neck, did it go overboard, angering her, but if she was not willing, then the other party would not want to be her slave. The Flowertail Beast weakly said: "Forget it, I''ll reluctantly become your slave ¡­"


    In fact, the majority of the contracts between demon beasts and humans were master-servant contracts. The demon beasts were servants, and the humans were the masters.


    This idiot was so stupid. So what if he was her slave for a hundred years? The Flowertail beast shrugged its shoulders. What''s more, this stupid fellow had treated it quite well.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was amused by its shifting eyes. She rubbed its head and chuckled softly: "We''re not signing the master and servant contract, what do you say?"


    The floral tail beast widened its eyes, "There''s no other contract ¡­" It only knew the master-slave contract.


    Gu Hua shook her head slightly. "There''s still the equality contract. Don''t you remember?"


    The Flowertail Beast used its claws to scratch its neck, and its large glass-like eyes were filled with confusion. There was such a contract? Clearly, it was only a master-slave contract.


    "What is a master-servant contract?"


    "That''s right. None of us are slaves. We are partners that will not betray each other. As long as we are alive, we will always be together."


    A hint of happiness flashed through the Flowertail Beast''s eyes. It stared fixedly at Gu Hua Wei. "Is there really such a contract?" Why had it never heard of it before? Could it be that it had stayed in the burrow for so long that it couldn''t keep up with the flow?


    "This kind of contract is different." Gu Hua slightly used the wood element to heal the wound on her finger, and then said softly: "This is a very ancient method of contract, at a very long time, the ancients liked to use this kind of contract, and treat beasts as their friends. However, with the increase of the humans, all kinds of reproduction are desired, and humans are increasingly advancing, standing at the top of the world, becoming smarter existences. Greed made them discard this kind of contract, the master and slave contract began to flourish on the continent, capturing demon beasts as slaves, and only a few equal contracts were passed down."


    Gu Hua had used her spiritual sense to search for these items while she was still in a daze. She hadn''t expected that there would be such a solution.


    "Then we''ll contract." Knowing that there really was an Equality Contract, the entire Flowertail Beast became excited. Compared to the master-slave contract, it still liked the Equality Contract a little more because this silly fellow didn''t look down on it. They were equals.


    Alright, he could still make a fuss over some fruit wine or something.


    "However," Gu Hua frowned, looking at the beast''s forehead, "this kind of contract requires the fusion of a drop of blood between the brows to complete."


    The blood between his eyebrows was comparable to the blood in his heart. Aside from the blood in his heart, it was the most important thing in his body. Although there was very little blood, it was filled with spiritual energy and was the essence of his body.


    If one were to take a drop of this precious blood, even Immortal cultivators would be seriously ill, let alone demonic beasts.


    Knowing the importance of the blood between the eyebrows, the floral tail beast blinked several times. "I''m not afraid, are you?"


    Gu Hua pointed at its forehead. "I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it." Taking out a droplet of blood from the center of his brows felt like he was gouging flesh. Given the size of this fellow, it was hard to tell if he would do or not.


    "Humph!" Being stared at by her eyes, the floral tail continued to look at her with disdain, "There''s nothing in this world that I can''t handle."


    Its fiery red fur was even redder, and a white light was emitted from the center of its eyebrows. The beast bared its teeth, and in a flash of white light, a drop of sparkling, clear ruby like blood appeared in front of the center of its eyebrows.


    The floral tail beast''s fiery red fur darkened in a sickly manner the moment the blood appeared from between its eyebrows.


    Gu Hua Wei held the floral tail beast and stretched out her hands. Her two fingers closed in on the center of her brows and a wave of spiritual energy rushed out from her body. She pointed at her eyebrows and a sharp pain came from between her eyebrows.


    Two drops of clean, transparent, red blood clashed in midair. Like two children who loved to play, they held hands and were inseparable from each other.


    When the blood completely fused together, Gu Hua Wei Wei felt something warm in her body. Then the blood in the air suddenly split into two drops, and returned to their bodies in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s mind was filled with intense pain, as if something had forcefully entered her brain, causing her to almost be unable to hold the floral beast in her embrace.


    The Flowertail Beast was clearly better off than her. It only felt a little dizzy as an indescribable feeling welled up in its heart. This kind of feeling clearly came from the idiot that was hugging it.


    Thinking that he would be together with this idiot in the future, having an endless supply of fruit wine, a lot of money, and a beautiful daughter-in-law, the Flowertail Beast couldn''t help but secretly rejoice. Nothing was better than this.


    After a long while, Gu Hua finally recovered, and her head became dizzy as she lay in the cave, not wanting to move at all. She looked at her Dantian, and on the originally calm spiritual altar, appeared a burning flame.


    Gu Hua''s spiritual power circulated throughout her body, and even her meridians showed signs of increasing in size. She contracted with a Demonic Beast, and as expected, her body was no longer the same as before.


    Sensing the scent of the floral tail beast in her body, Gu Hua was thinking about the floral tail beast unambiguously, silently calling it in her mind, "Can you hear me?"


    The Flowertail Beast raised its head and looked at her strangely. Its eyes rolled around as it silently replied, "Idiot!"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei immediately beamed with joy. Indeed, in the future, he would only need to use his spiritual sense to communicate with the Flowertail Beast.


    After the contract was successfully completed, Miss Gu remembered something important.


    "I think you''re missing something." Miss Gu said in all seriousness.


    The floral tail beast used its claws to buckle her neck and was still immersed in the beauty of the equality pact. "What?"


    Miss Gu cleared her throat, "I''ve thought of a name for you."


    The Flowertail Beast immediately widened its eyes and stared straight at Miss Gu, trying not to wince. "Really?" Was it about to become a beast with a name?


    "Of course."


    "What''s the name?" The Flowertail Beast''s interest was instantly piqued. Its eyes shined as it stared at Gu Hua Wei, waiting for that Demon Charming Bull. Just one sound from it would frighten a child to tears.


    However, it was clear that ¡­


    "How about Red?" Gu Hua lightly touched its glossy red fur. This name matched well with its hair color.


    The Flowertail said with a frown, "Do I have any other choice?"


    Miss Gu: "Of course."


    The floral tail beast reluctantly withdrew its broken glass heart from the floor, raising its spirits, "What else is there?"


    "Also, Flower." It was originally colorful and flowery. The name was even more outrageous.


    The floral tail beast cried, "I don''t want your name!" You scared it to the point that it peed its pants, okay?


    Gu Hua Wei said: "No, I''ll choose one."


    Tail Beast: "... Are there any other choices? "


    Gu Hua Wei said: "Obviously not."


    The Flowertail Beast gnashed his teeth, he could not be angry, he could not be in pain, he could not be hateful, "Flowers! "Flower!" As a good companion, it felt that it should give some face to its partner.


    Gu Hua was extremely satisfied. She patted its head and said, "Flower, you''re so cute."

 C174

    After Gu Hua slightly calmed Hua Hua''s bad mood, she decided to not talk to this bad guy for a week. This was too much!


    Gu Hua Weiwei expressed this, and Hua Xia proudly let her have a good time.


    Flower: You scram...


    She was preparing to find an opportunity to return to the Cloud Sect as a disciple other than DiShang. Although she felt like she was reeking of the scent of a stray dog, the Purple Cloud Secret Realm''s trial opportunity was something that she had risked her life to obtain. Even if she had to leave the Cloud Sect, she would still be able to get it after going to the Purple Cloud Secret Realm.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to return to find Yu Qingzhu. After all, other than DiShang, Yu Qingzhu was the only one who would keep her. If Yuhan had returned safely, and even had the slightest intention of repaying her debt of gratitude, he would not stand by and do nothing.


    But before that, he must think of a plan that could explain how she disappeared and how she was kicked out of the sect after returning.


    After Gu Hua had thought about it, she didn''t waste any more time. She stepped onto her long sword and headed towards the direction of Jade Bamboo Peak.


    The Jade Bamboo Peak was still the same as before, craggy and weirdly shaped like a rock, with a myriad of exotic flowers and herbs. Along the way, one could see quite a few herb boys taking care of the herbs in the lush green herb fields.


    Gu Hua recalled that she was originally a herbalist, and a little nostalgic. She wondered if the thatched cottage from before was still there, as well as that group of leisurely floating birds.


    The long sword gracefully landed in front of the main entrance of the Jade Bamboo Peak, Gu Hua Wei retracted her long sword.


    He headed straight for the courtyard where Yu Qingzhu was.


    After leaving for over a year, there were quite a few ladies who didn''t really remember her. Along the way, they met and whispered to each other as if they were discussing something. Just what kind of bold thing was it that it went to find the Peak Master.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei walked to the front of the courtyard and lightly pushed open the door. With one step, he walked in and bowed towards Zhu Men, who was just inches away, "Disciple Gu Hua Wei has come to pay his respects. Peak Master, please have a look."


    She didn''t know if Di Shang had told the other Cloud Sect''s Peak Masters and Sect Masters that she had already been expelled, but she could only gamble on this.


    There didn''t seem to be anyone in the room, but Gu Hua Wei could feel the tension. Yu Qingzhu must be in there, but she didn''t seem to want to see her. Why was that?


    Was it because Di Shang had already told her? She already had a bad feeling about herself?


    Did your parents know that Di Shang was so evil? Gu Hua felt a little stifled for a moment.


    After a long time, there was still no response from Yu Qingzhu. Gu Hua wanted to give up. At most, she wouldn''t go to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, but she would have ways to make Gu Qingcheng suffer.


    Just as she was about to get up, the vermilion door was quietly opened by a green figure. Yu Qingzhu''s dignified and solemn face appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei. Yu Qing Zhu''s face was at the boundary between shadow and light, and for a moment, Gu Hua couldn''t see Yu Qing Zhu''s expression clearly.


    "You''re finally back." Yu Qingzhu was the first to speak, her voice still cold and dignified, "One year and three months."


    "Peak Master ¡­" Gu Hua was slightly surprised. How could Yu Qingzhu know this clearly? However, she still called out softly, "Sorry to bother you."


    "Has he been kicked out?" Yu Qingzhu ignored her and quietly asked, "Is that so?"


    It seemed like DiShang did not inform her. Gu Hua was slightly relieved, but Yu Qingzhu had already guessed it. What was this?


    "Peak Master''s foresight is like that of a god." Gu Hua lowered her eyes slightly, feeling a little wronged. "Disciple has narrowly escaped death and returned from the Lost Swamp. I didn''t expect Master to have a new disciple, disciple already has nowhere to go, I can only come back to find the Peak Master ¡­"


    She didn''t say it too clearly. Yu Qingzhu would definitely have imagined what kind of great humiliation she had suffered. Gu Qingcheng''s being pampered didn''t seem to be a secret.


    This also added another layer of protection to her explanation.


    Yu Qingzhu walked out and stared at her with a pair of sharp eyes for a long time before finally letting out a soft voice, "The sect knows that Wu Chen dotes on this disciple of his. No wonder you came back and suffered so much.


    Gu Hua slightly lowered her head and did not speak, but the tears at the corner of her eyes revealed her sadness. If it was anyone else, after suffering so much, they would not be comforted by their master, but instead, they would be single-handedly bullied.


    As long as there was a little bit of hatred in one''s heart, they would not easily forget such humiliation.


    "But ¡­" Yu Qingzhu''s voice stopped and there was a hint of unspeakable obscurity in her voice. Gu Hua''s mind was slightly moved. Was it really still not okay?


    This was too f * cking ridiculous.


    "If the Peak Master has something to say, just say it."


    "However, a few days ago, I had already accepted the final disciple. If you were to stay here, you would definitely not have any status. I''m afraid that you would have been wronged."


    Nameless was just a person who did not need to be in Jade Bamboo Peak.


    "It''s fine."


    "Then, you stay here. There is still your mission." "I remember when you came here, you were just a small apprentice alchemist. If you really want to stay here now, you should know that Yuzhu Peak has never left people to idle around. You should continue managing the herb fields."


    He just had to be like the past and be an apprentice alchemist, or else he would pack his luggage and get out of here!


    "The Peak Master is right." Gu Hua bowed slightly, "These matters are within my responsibility. This disciple has no objections, but regarding the herb fields, can I ask the Peak Master to allow me to go to my previous home?"


    Yu Qingzhu seemed to be surprised by her calmness. As she thought of the piece of land where no more medicinal herbs had been growing since Gu Hua had left, she waved her hand and said, "Do as you say."


    "Many thanks, Peak Master." Gu Hua''s eyelashes covered all the contemplation in her eyes and she indifferently asked, "I wonder if there were any changes to the share of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm a year ago ¡­" To be more specific, he didn''t need to go to her.


    Hearing this, if Yu Qingzhu did not know that this little girl was not ashamed, then her true purpose in coming here was truly to live for such a long time. However, wasn''t this just human nature?


    "The share is not variable, but do you remember the rules after that year''s competition?" Yu Qingzhu''s voice was still indifferent, without any change.


    "What did the Peak Master say? Is it the competition after the test?" Gu Hua pretended to remember. After all, there was such a rule all those years ago.


    "It''s good that you remember." Yu Qingzhu looked at her somewhat sympathetically, "In that case, I believe you have no objection to the outcome."


    Hearing this, Gu Hua Wei''s expression darkened. The meaning behind those words were very clear. Even though there was no change in the share, there was no guarantee as to who the owner of the share was.

 C175

    "A year ago, you were nowhere to be seen in the Lost Swamp. The entire sect once thought that you had ¡­" At that time, Wu Chen also brought back his current disciple, Gu Qingcheng. The Sect Leader and the other Peak Masters all thought that Qingcheng was extremely talented and had willpower to come out of the Lost Swamp, so they let Yun Ying fight with her, but unfortunately, she obtained complete victory in the competition and you ¡­ And so, you let her take your place, until today. "


    At this moment, Yu Qingzhu''s voice finally became human. "This is how things are. You should take care of yourself."


    The Peak Master mentioned that after the test, he would have to inform this disciple that Gu Qingcheng would still be able to use this opportunity to obtain my position. Then, would this disciple also be able to do the same? Gu Hua looked straight at Yu Qingzhu, her eyes clear and cold.


    Yu Qingzhu''s sharp eyes barely met her gaze as she gently nodded, "Indeed."


    "Anyone?" As long as she could defeat one of the top ten, she would be able to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm?


    "This is the competition''s rule." Yu Qingzhu did not directly answer her, "The victor is the king and the loser is the bandit, and the opportunity cannot be lost."


    Her meaning was that if she failed, then it meant she failed. However, it was not a true failure, so she still had a chance.


    "Thank you for the Peak Master''s advice." Gu Hua stood up and bowed deeply towards Yu Qingzhu. No matter what Yu Qingzhu thought of her, at least she wasn''t adding insult to injury. She was still able to continue staying on Jade Bamboo Peak, so she was a little grateful to her.


    "Go." Yu Qingzhu waved her hand again to let her leave. She seemed a little tired.


    He walked step by step until he reached the entrance of the courtyard. Then, he suddenly thought of something and turned his head back, casually asking, "I wonder if the Peak Master also expressed his wish to have Gu Qingcheng ascend to my position when she was accepted by me?"


    Yu Qingzhu''s body froze as she dumbfoundedly looked at Gu Hua Wei who was smiling like a flower. She was actually unable to say anything.


    Gu Hua continued to ask, "Then did Yuhan return as scheduled that year?"


    Yu Qingzhu retreated a step and did not dare to look at those bright and clean eyes again. A rare look of panic unexpectedly appeared on her dignified and solemn face as she angrily rebuked Gu Hua: "What''s the use of asking these questions? So what if Yuhan returns as scheduled?"


    Hearing this, Gu Hua Wei laughed out loud, his laughter was like silver bells ringing throughout the entire courtyard, he was just like a brilliant woman, but Yu Qing Zhu felt cold all over.


    After a moment, Gu Hua slightly restrained her laughter. She no longer had the timid appearance of that timid and trembling little girl from back then. She said naturally, "Thank you Peak Master for telling me all this. Disciple will take his leave."


    With that, he left without looking back. Step by step, he walked steadily, his back straight like a small pine tree by a cliff in a strong wind. He did not waver. The wind came and went.


    He probably did something wrong.


    But, after being a superior for so many years, how could he admit his wrongs to a little girl? It was simply a joke!


    Gu Hua walked along the path that he had walked countless times in a daze, his mind in a state of chaos.


    Gu Qingcheng had taken over for her, and had also obtained a deadly weapon, DiShang, which meant that Yuhan had also returned safely. However, Yu Han had still stood on Gu Qingzhu''s side, and now that YuQingzhu had broken the rules to keep her, it was only because he pitied her.


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua Wei could not help but feel that he was a complete and utter fool. He was simply too stupid, so stupid that it made people hate and resent him!


    She was not a saint, she could not be forgiven by the Virgin Mary. She was also a mortal. If she was patient, she would get tired and she would hate!


    A fire ignited in her heart, burning her eyes to the point that they turned red. She couldn''t endure it any longer!


    She wanted to take back everything that she had lost. Even if she couldn''t, she had to destroy it no matter what!


    Why was it so difficult for her to get what she wanted? Why did she leave so easily? She wasn''t willing! She didn''t want to! Why would she be willing?!


    Gu Hua was squatting in a bush full of wild flowers, looking extremely pathetic. She hugged herself, as if she was hugging the last piece of driftwood.


    She hadn''t completely lost yet, had she? She still had a chance to take it back, to take everything back, to take back everything that hurt her, hurt her, and betrayed her, and to never let them off lightly!


    No one, no one could easily retreat after touching her bottom line. Even if they were to die together, she would make sure these people would receive their due retribution!


    Good and evil will always be rewarded. The heavens'' will be reincarnated. Who would be able to escape from those who have done too many bad things?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was amused by her anger, but she still felt extremely upset. All these random things, he had always been looking for a female supporting role. Being an all-powerful supporting role was actually pretty risky.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei sat in the deep grass for a while before getting up, intending to return to her original residence.


    Hua Hua, who had been squatting on her shoulder all this time, finally found a chance to show off her presence, "I''ve told you before, that package is not a good thing. Now it''s good. Hua Hua was furious. Her little partner had been dismembered for the sake of that damned child, but that kid was kicked away by her mother. She even got that bad girl up there. That was intolerable!


    "We''ll get our revenge on him tomorrow!" "I won''t let him off until I beat him half to death!" Hua Hua concluded indignantly.


    "Puchi ¡­" Gu Hua Wei couldn''t hold back her laughter anymore. She was so depressed that she almost died from the pain, but she finally relaxed. There was still one more person that she had contracted with, the one that was always with her, and that had successfully solved Gu Qian Sheng''s and Lin Ruoxi''s final fate.


    It was to solve the last problem, to make sure that everything went smoothly.


    However, this was the most difficult step, and also the most time-consuming tug of war.


    When a thousand miles of dike collapsed in an ant''s nest, all she needed to do was take her time.


    "Still laughing!" Hua Hua poked Gu Hua''s face with her little paws and whined: "I wonder who was so sad just now."


    Gu Hua reached out and gently held it in her arms. "I''m a little sad, because the thing I tried so hard to get is gone just like that." Who would be sad if they were in his place!


    Hua Hua clenched her claws tightly and said aggressively: "We''ll snatch it back and you''ll be happy."


    "Of course," Gu Hua nodded slightly, "We have to get it back!"

 C176

    The grass hut from before had not changed. It was sitting alone on the precipice on the west side of Jade Bamboo Peak.


    In front of the house was an oily green medicinal field, and behind the house was a river singing along the way, as well as a group of lazy floating birds.


    Gu Hua pushed open the wooden door of the thatched cottage, and heavy dust fell from the roof onto the ground. Miss Gu shrugged her shoulders. Now she had work to do. She placed the little guy on his shoulder in the medicine field outside the house and let it play by itself. Gu Hua rolled up her sleeves slightly, fetched a basin of water from the stream, and started to disturb the smoky house.


    After cleaning the room, it was already afternoon. Gu Hua Wei took out a mattress from her storage bag and looked at the house that had returned to its original state. She revealed a dirty smile and cleaned herself, then decided to bring Hua Hua back.


    Quickly searching for traces of flowers within a hundred meter radius with his spiritual sense, Gu Hua smiled. She lifted her foot and walked towards the stream, and from afar, she saw a fiery-red treasure riding on the body of a bird with a high neck, proudly commanding the trembling birds below her, a smug look in her glass-like eyes.


    Gu Hua covered her lips and smiled, her bright and beautiful eyes filled with affection. "Come back quickly, I''ll make you something delicious."


    "Don''t ¡­" Hua Hua looked at the Floating Bird with some hesitation. This was the first time it had a mount or something. It was not completely satisfied yet ¡­


    "Well, you can spend the night with them." For a dead child who didn''t listen to any rules and regulations, Gu Hua Wei only had a few tricks up her sleeve.


    Hua Hua pouted. Why was she so stingy? She thought for a moment, thinking that she could order these lower level fellows around later on, so she didn''t care anymore. She jumped down from the back of the bird and crashed straight into Gu Hua''s bosom: "The things you want to make are not tasty, just you wait for me!"


    Gu Hua was slightly embarrassed, this Buddha.


    When the lazy birds by the side saw Gu Hua Wei Wei''s appearance, there was a momentary commotion, but it only lasted for a split-second. They all stared at Miss Gu with eyes that said "I''m so hungry".


    Gu Hua thought it was funny, but she still took out some fruits and things from her storage bag and placed them in front of her. Seeing their bright eyes, the smile on her face deepened.


    "It''s not like it''s anything good!" Hua Hua said with a loud voice, but her eyes were still focused on Gu Hua Wei''s storage bag. She snorted and turned her head away.


    Gu Hua smoothed out the feathers for it and took out some Saintess Fruits from her storage pouch, placing them in its storage pouch. "Your share as well ¡­"


    Hua Hua touched the storage bag on her neck and said with even more disdain, "You forced me to give it to you. Do you think I''m that fond of it?"


    Gu Hua agreed, "I knew you didn''t care, but I just wanted to give it to you."


    The glass-like eyes instantly lit up like a firefly burning in the night. The owner of the eyes carefully took out a Saintess'' fruit and bit by bit bit bit bit, his mouth continuing to be proud. "At least you''re sensible!"


    Gu Hua Wei:...


    After they had all been fed to the birds, Gu Hua Wei turned to the tallest one and asked, "Where''s your leader?"


    A hint of confusion flashed through the Floating Bird''s eyes, as if it didn''t know what she was talking about. Gu Hua reached out her hand and pointed at Mr. Bird''s tall and straight body, expressing her doubt.


    The Floating Bird still expressed its confusion, but at this moment, a little Floating Bird walked out, apparently understanding. It gestured with its two little wings to fly away, shaking its little head, and Gu Hua Wei Wei realized that the Floating Bird she was most familiar with had already flown away, and it had never come back.


    But where could it go?


    Gu Hua Wei expressed doubts. All of the birds on Jade Bamboo Peak were tools for Yu Qingzhu. Other disciples normally would not use the birds on their journey but to use the Imperial Sword Technique. However, Yu Qingzhu was clearly on Jade Bamboo Peak, yet this fellow had disappeared.


    But why did it run away? An obscure thought that even she was not sure of flashed through Gu Hua''s mind. Could it be that it followed that guy?


    Thinking of that ungrateful fellow who had left without saying goodbye, Gu Ruoyun''s stomach filled with anger, but Flowerflower would never allow her to think like this. She scratched her head with her claws and muttered: "Why aren''t you going back? I''m really hungry ¡­"


    Gu Hua Wei''s thoughts were interrupted and stopped thinking about these things.


    "Alright, alright." She held him back. "I''m going back."


    Hua Hua grabbed her by the collar and jumped into her embrace. "I want to sleep. Call me when I''m ready." Saying so, he tilted his head and fell asleep.


    Gu Hua smiled and gently covered the wind above its head. She thought, "I think it likes to eat meat, so I think it''s about time for some of the fish in the jade buckle space to come out and eat."


    Gu Hua Weiwei cooked a few dishes about fish at night. Boiled fish, Saliva fish, Red Braised fish ¡­ Flowerflower ate until her face was covered in oil, tears flowing down her cheeks. From then on, pine cone and Scarlet Fruit were godly things, and she didn''t even remember them. She only knew that humans could make such good things.


    With regards to Flowerflower''s gluttonous nature, Miss Gu expressed that she really would have a partner in the future. It would be interesting to share tasty and fun things together.


    As the days passed, Gu Hua Wei would wake up in the morning to tend to the herb fields in front of his house. After cooking food, he would let Hua Hua Hua finish eating and then send her to the birds to play. He would leave behind a soul imprint and enter the space to cultivate day and night.


    She had wasted more than a year of her time to restore her soul. Although she was at the middle Foundation Establishment stage, compared to those talented people, it wouldn''t be that easy for her to defeat one of the ten people.


    Relax, she would communicate with the spiritual energy in the air every day. Gradually, the amount of spiritual energy gathering in her body increased, becoming more and more abundant, but her cultivation did not break through due to the lack of spiritual energy. Her dantian was like a bottomless pit that greedily sucked in spiritual energy, not increasing at all.


    This caused Miss Gu to feel somewhat vexed. One night, taking advantage of Flowerflower''s slumbering state, Gu Hua quietly hid her tracks and headed towards the foot of the lowest level of Jade Bamboo Peak.


    New Deer City had once said that at the bottom of Jade Bamboo Peak was a mountain that was under martial law by the sect. There were countless demonic beasts and there were even beasts from the prehistoric era guarding the mountain. It was an extremely dangerous place.


    With the space to act as a shield, Miss Gu decided to take the risk of going somewhere to gain some experience and consolidate her recent cultivation base.

 C177

    Gu Hua Wei Wei jumped down from the cliff. It was late at night at the foot of Jade Bamboo Peak. A chilly wind was blowing, and weeds were growing everywhere, but there was no sound at all.


    Miss Gu thought, "This is bad, could it be that they''ve broken into some big shot''s territory?"


    Grasping the dagger in her hand, Gu Hua Wei tightly covered herself with spiritual energy. Right now, she had a body full of spiritual energy.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t head for the area outside of Jade Bamboo Peak. There were disciples of the Cloud Sect guarding outside, and inside, there was a place where the truly strong preyed on the weak.


    Along the way, Gu Hua Wei made her way through the wild grass and the rocky path. She passed by a calm lake and finally entered the absolute mountain range.


    On the first day of the challenge, he could only challenge the items at the periphery of the mountain range.


    Gu Hua was standing in a dense forest, out of sight of human silhouette. The trees were lush and lush, almost to the point of obscuring the moonlight.


    Only the sound of something moving through the forest could be heard. From the sound, one could imagine how fast it was.


    Gu Hua used her Spiritual Sense to scan the surroundings before finally realizing what kind of place the absolute peak of Ju Zhu Mountain was. There was no effect of Spiritual Sense here.


    In other words, there was something that intentionally blocked people''s spiritual power.


    Gu Hua picked up the dagger in her hand and slashed at her wrist. Bright red blood dripped down from her wrist, and the sweet smell of blood wafted through the wind to this place, to every corner.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Hua Wei Wei felt quite a few sounds coming from her surroundings. Within the faint sounds, there were even sounds of saliva being swallowed. Gu Hua slightly raised her lips and smiled. As expected ¡­


    In just the blink of an eye, Gu Hua Wei Wei felt a violent wind breaking sound behind her. A black shadow rushed towards her with a speed as fast as a gale, the fishy smell in its mouth made Gu Hua use her dagger to ruthlessly stab towards the monster''s head! The monster that was stabbed let out a blood-curdling scream and crazily bit at Gu Hua Wei! Gu Hua''s ears twitched as she found the right spot and stabbed her dagger into its throat. Blood splattered all over her face as she suddenly turned around and flung out a huge spiritual force to fiercely repel the thing that was trying to ambush her.


    The sound of a heavy object landing on the ground caused the originally restless jungle to fall into a deathly silence.


    Gu Hua wiped the blood off her face with her sleeve and took out a dagger from the monster''s throat. Her bright eyes shone brightly in the darkness.


    This time, all that came were the small horns that didn''t have much patience. The real prey was still waiting.


    Gu Hua slowly walked towards the source of the sound. The spiritual energy in her body was boiling, and she wanted to have a good fight and disperse the last bit of good will she had towards her enemy.


    After a long period of silence in the forest, the Spiritual Energy in Gu Hua Wei''s hand was floating. Blood dripped drop by drop, like a bewitching heavenly music in the silence. It made the originally restless object even more unbearable!


    A few large figures simultaneously pounced towards her, breathing heavily. The sound was extremely demonic, and Gu Hua knew very well that this time, it was not a large character but a top-tier item.


    Covering the dagger with spiritual energy, the originally sharp dagger emitted a white light. The edge of the dagger was so sharp that no one dared to look at it directly!


    Gu Hua nimbly used the dagger in her hand to quickly clash with the incoming object!


    The few black shadows clearly possessed a basic intellect and were able to dodge with ease. Gu Hua quietly retracted her dagger and countless amounts of spiritual energy formed a circle around her. Thousands of spiritual energy blades unceasingly shot from her body towards every nook and cranny in the darkness, not caring about her life or death!


    In an instant, dozens of howls sounded out from the originally silent forest. Gu Hua Ming did not know what kind of demon beast had issued those howls, but she thought, she has already angered these guys.


    She quietly stood where she was, feeling the sound of the wind blowing through her. Countless amounts of spiritual energy surged into her body, and in the pitch-black forest, her light green figure seemed to have an indescribable ethereal quality.


    The monsters that were angered had already decided not to let this arrogant brat go, but they did not dare to underestimate him. They took out their skills and threw themselves at Gu Hua Wei Wei, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws! He wanted to use an AOE skill to defeat such a small monster.


    A faint yellow spirit energy gushed out from Gu Hua''s palm as a hard defensive shield was erected in front of her. This was the privilege of an earth attribute spirit energy, and half of the monsters that were charging at her were repelled by the shield, while the other half seemed to be nothing, breaking through the barrier and charging towards Gu Hua as usual!


    The ice blades in Gu Hua Wei''s hands began to ruthlessly attack the black figures once again. Miserable screams rang out in the night, and more than half of the spiritual energy in Gu Hua Wei Wei''s body had already disappeared.


    Although some of the demon beasts with intelligence are injured, they are not people that can be subdued by cutting cabbages." Although some of the demon beasts with intelligence are injured, they are not people that can be suppressed by cutting cabbages.


    Gu Hua closed her eyes with a smile, the light green spiritual energy in her hands unceasingly surging. She could only hear the rustling and crawling sounds of something, and those claws that were originally able to hook onto Gu Hua''s tiny face suddenly stopped when they were just one step away from her!


    Countless struggling and wailing sounds came from the dense forest. The disciple guarding the edge of the cliff shook his body out of fear. The demon beasts in the forest had gone crazy again. Can you not be so scary ¡­


    The tranquil moonlight shone through the gaps between the leaves in the dense forest, and they saw a group of weird-looking demon beasts fiercely imprisoned in one place. Vines full of fragmented roses came from an unknown direction, like fairies under the moon, but they were ruthlessly entangled together, firmly holding onto their mingmen, and stabbing them with sharp thorns until they were covered in blood.


    The girl in the light green peach blossom dress stood on the spot with a pale face. The corner of her mouth had a smile that was expected to be on it, and the light green spirit energy in her hand slowly faded away.


    Gu Hua lightly clapped her hands and finally used up all the spiritual energy in her body. It was empty and she only wanted more supplies, but now was clearly not the right time.


    She loosened her wrist and walked towards a group of demon beasts that had been scared silly by the heat. She raised her fist and smashed down on their soft stomachs with all her strength!


    The demon beasts that were tied up moaned, did anyone come and take this evil woman?!


    After a series of punches and kicks, Miss Gu ended this unilateral dog abuse operation. Finally without any strength left, her dantian was empty, and she looked at the disorderly demon beast that looked at her in fear. Miss Gu was very satisfied with this.


    Humph!

 C178

    The gloom in Gu Hua Wei Wei''s heart finally dissipated completely in the midst of this lively battle. She took a glance and looked eagerly at her demon beasts, indicating that they should do their best.


    Picking up the dagger, Gu Hua decided to follow the same path back to where he came from. Just as she turned around, her ears twitched and her gaze drifted towards a place in the darkness that she couldn''t see clearly. Her eyes were dark and unreadable.


    Gu Hua smiled and walked away step by step. Her figure was hazy and her back was straight. The knots of her nerves made her restless.


    She had indeed been too careless and had provoked something that could not be offended.


    As Miss Gu listened to the nearly invisible sound of wind breaking, she felt extremely lucky that she had touched upon the laws of cultivation and could even hear the sound of the wind. Otherwise, she might really die without a complete corpse!


    A power that could tear through everything was like a surging river rushing straight at Gu Hua''s back. It was an invisible claw of a demonic beast that dug into his heart! Gu Hua turned around sharply, using her dagger to block a real blow. The huge impact caused her to be unable to keep her balance and she actually managed to cut several steps away from the power. Only then did she finally stop and forcefully collide the remaining spiritual energy in her body with the power!


    Compared to the force, Gu Hua Wei''s strength was like an egg hitting a stone, and he was quickly flung out, crashing into a huge tree, causing Gu Hua to tumble down. She knelt on one knee, using her dagger to stabilize her body, and then raised her head to look at the black shadow that was slowly appearing in front of her.


    It was a demonic beast with a body that was not too majestic. In the darkness, she could only vaguely sense his appearance. He was like a lone wolf brimming with hostility, his entire body emitting a bloodthirsty aura.


    This was a monster that was countless times stronger than those small fries from before! Gu Hua''s heart was filled with grief. Training was training; she didn''t want to offend such a big shot at all.


    Finally, as they got closer, Gu Hua was able to clearly see its appearance. It was an awe-inspiring level five Whirlwind Wolf, its fur was tough and full of defensive instincts, its eyes were as sharp as the Underworld Lifestealer, its limbs were strong and powerful, as if it could snap the throat of its prey in just a blink of an eye. It was the Demon Beast that Lu Cheng mentioned before.


    Gu Hua stood up and looked straight at the Fifth Stage Whirlwind Wolf. Her gradually tightening fingers prevented her from absorbing the spiritual energy in the air without any distractions. The empty dantian was only filled with a thin layer.


    The fifth stage Whirlwind Wolf had a very high spiritual sense. It grinded its teeth towards Gu Hua Wei, and its strong and agile limbs stomped on the ground, drawing a neat arc in the air as it swiped its claws at Gu Hua Wei. This claw was different from the void just now, it was real, it was the claw of a Whirlwind Wolf!


    Gu Hua was not in time to dodge, and the dagger in her hand was hit hard by the Whirlwind Wolf. The sharp claws of the wolf pierced through the tender skin of her arm, and fresh red blood dyed half of her arm red. The Whirlwind Wolf flashed by and landed on the other side of her.


    Under the moonlight, the sword reflected the ferocious eyes of a level five Whirlwind Wolf. Gu Hua leapt up and pierced towards the neck of the Whirlwind Wolf, not wanting to wait for death anymore, instead, she stabbed towards the neck of the Whirlwind Wolf, which roared and nimbly jumped back, stepping on its head with one foot. The sword followed the direction and turned towards its eyes.


    Gu Hua crawled up, but the Whirlwind Wolf''s angry kick aimed at her head. A kick that could catch up to the speed of the wind, Gu Hua Wei had no way of dodging it. The long sword met the claws of the Whirlwind Wolf and had a solid defense.


    The Whirlwind Wolves found an opportunity and leaped up. With one leap, they would jump onto Gu Hua Wei''s body and trample her to death!


    Gu Hua followed the direction of the wind and evaded the attack awkwardly, rolling to the side of the Whirlwind Wolves and letting out a violent cough.


    When the level five Whirlwind Wolf''s attack failed, it became even more furious. It howled into the sky, and all the hair on its body stood up. Clearly, it could no longer stand the delicious prey escaping from its claws time and time again. It had never smelled such a fragrant scent before. It was determined to get her, but there were quite a few big fellows who noticed it. It still didn''t want to share a share with other things.


    The level five Whirlwind Wolf could not take it anymore. It opened its mouth and spat out a black liquid towards Gu Hua Wei''s location, the liquid was like a living creature looking for Gu Hua Wei. Everything it touched along the way was completely corroded!


    Gu Hua''s scalp tingled with numbness. This damned kid had even set up a trap. Could it be that the higher the level of the demon beast, the more mutated it would be? Just like this level 5 Whirlwind Wolf, it actually possessed the ability to corrode.


    Wasn''t it afraid of burning her up?


    All the spiritual energy in Gu Hua Wei''s body had congealed into a protective barrier in front of the black liquid from the Whirlwind Wolves, but in front of a pervert, Miss Gu''s struggles were meaningless. The black liquid completely corroded the protective barrier made from earth-attributed spiritual energy and shot straight at Gu Hua at an astonishing speed.


    Gu Hua was unable to dodge in time, and seeing that she was about to be corroded, the level five Whirlwind Wolf instantly rushed in front of her and sucked the liquid into its stomach. In a blink of an eye, the level five Whirlwind Wolf fiercely pounced onto her, pressing her down on the ground, its sharp claws firmly clamping onto Gu Hua''s neck. She finally could not escape its claws!


    The big wolf''s head gave off an indescribable stench as it grabbed onto Gu Hua. Gu Hua sniffed heavily and saliva started dripping down the corner of her mouth, corroding the weeds on the ground. Gu Hua opened her eyes slightly and looked at it without moving.


    The Rank 5 Whirlwind Wolf slashed open her collar, exposing the tender skin on her neck. It drooled and opened its mouth wide to bite Gu Hua''s neck. It wanted to let its prey die completely so it could eat her without worry!


    Humans were the most cunning creatures.


    Gu Hua struggled to get up, but the strength of the fifth stage Whirlwind Wolves told her that she had already lost. She lost completely, and in the blink of an eye, she wanted to enter the space within the Jade Space.


    With a sudden warmth in his heart, Gu Hua Wei Wei only felt that something had broken through the haze and rushed out!


    The Fifth Stage Whirlwind Wolf suddenly appeared above her and let out a heart-wrenching scream. Two streams of blood flowed from its eyes as its huge body fell out of her body!


    Gu Hua was slightly confused. Was it swelling?


    The level five Whirlwind Wolf collapsed to the ground, wailing in pain. That sound was painful and desperate, its pair of eyes were already badly mutilated, and it no longer had that bloodthirsty and cruel look from before.


    Gu Hua lay on the ground, listening to the Whirlwind Wolves frightened cries. She knew very well that this fella was useless.


    She reached her hand into her neck and lifted up the red thread around her neck. She took it out from her heart, and a snow-white object like a cloud appeared in front of her.


    It was a jade pendant, a jade pendant carved with a snow wolf.


    The snow wolf had the cold aura of ice and snow, the sharpness of wind and frost, and even a deep-seated loneliness. This was because it had a pair of ice-green eyes that were filled with despair.


    Gu Hua recalled the man in red who had lightly placed the jade pendant on her neck. Doubt flashed across her eyes before it transformed into a gentle smile.


    I owe him a favor.

 C179

    The bright summer sun finally rose into the sky, and birds with white wings sang in the sky.


    A young girl wearing a light green peach blossom dress quietly stood on the peak. On the highest stage, her black hair fluttered in the wind, and her peach blossoms flapped in the wind like a picture. Opposite her was a 15-16 year old girl wearing a peach dress.


    Below the stage, it was the same as before. There were many youths and young girls from the Cloud Sect gathered in groups. It was a spectacular sight.


    Gu Hua quietly watched the girl on the other side of the stage, a faint smile playing at the corner of her lips. The Violet Cloud Secret Realm had already reached the last three days of countdown.


    Naturally, she would not choose Gu Qingcheng. Without DiShang''s protection, no matter how big the golden fingers were, the Violet Cloud Secret Realm would still be in her hands. And now, she wanted to kill the other lady.


    Looking at how arrogant she was, as if there was no other girl in this world more powerful than her, Gu Hua felt that there were so many teenagers in this world.


    "I didn''t expect you to come back." A young girl in a peach-colored dress raised her eyebrows at her. Her eyes were cold and filled with malice. "I thought you wouldn''t be able to come back. What a pity!"


    "You''re not dead yet?" Gu Hua asked gently, "If that''s the case, then I''m really sorry."


    "Ha!" The young girl sneered, unable to conceal the contempt in her eyes. "So what? You''re still far from getting this position from me!"


    Gu Hua gazed quietly at the increasingly beautiful girl as she blinked, "Yunying, you still haven''t changed at all." The same headstrong attitude, the same conceit.


    "I''ve always been the best." This person was none other than the third ranked disciple of last year''s Martial Arts Competition, Yun Ying, Li Xiaoming''s greatest enemy, the last disciple of the Lingyun Peak''s Peak Master.


    "I hope you can keep it." Gu Hua took out her dagger, a cold glint in her eyes. This battle was related to whether or not she could enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. She was also trying to test out her past year''s results. Would she be stronger or weaker than the geniuses of the Cloud Sect?


    Yun Ying''s lips curved up in a cold smile. Her shadow drew a sharp dagger from the high platform, aiming straight at Gu Hua Wei. Under the eyes of the crowd, her illusion-like silhouette was actually unable to see where she was!


    Gu Hua quietly closed her eyes and listened to the wind blowing through her ears. The sound was soft, almost like a whisper.


    Gu Hua turned the dagger in her hand agilely. Just as a sound rang out from behind her, she ruthlessly swung the dagger from her waist, covered in spiritual energy, and forcefully threw the dagger!


    Instantly, the sound of two daggers clashing rang out. Gu Hua turned around silently, holding the spinning dagger as she smiled at the girl with blood dripping from her wrists. She looked at her shocked face and said, "You''re only so-so ¡­"


    "How could this be ¡­" Yun Ying took a step back in disbelief. "Why do you have spirit energy, why are you ¡­"


    And what was similarly shocked about was the boy and girl who were already grinning from ear to ear below the high platform. Gu Hua had a little spiritual force? How could Gu Hua Wei have spiritual energy? Gu Hua Wei Wei, it''d be weird if she had a manager! Are you kidding me?


    "I almost died," the girl said as she stood there quietly, thinking about the years when she had been dismembered and imprisoned in the darkness. "But I''m still alive." In the deepest and darkest corner, living like a lost person, enduring the loneliness of losing one''s memories and losing everything, a person, not daring to give up on living.


    Because she knew that if she gave up, if she gave up, no one would save her, no one would even remember her.


    She had lived so little, and there were so many things she had not done. She could not die like this, so she had lived.


    "Standing here, I''ve never thought that I would lose." She used her steps to resist her fate and returned here. No matter what she faced, she wouldn''t lose to a girl like this.


    "Heh ¡­" "Even if you''re not trash, so what? You''re destined to be my defeated opponent!"


    "It''s too early to say that." Gu Hua''s smile was like peach blossoms as it deeply stung Yun Ying''s eyes. "I won''t play with you anymore this time."


    Back then, she could use her status as a trash of the Five Spirit Roots to defeat the geniuses of the Yun Sect.


    The dagger in Gu Hua''s hand pierced towards Yun Ying''s face like a hot knife through butter. Yun Ying pursed her lips in contempt. Gu Hua only had cultivation talent, but as for her true abilities, they were not much better than before. Thinking of this, the fear in Yun Ying''s heart gradually disappeared.


    An invisible Spiritual Energy appeared in front of Yun Ying. This Spiritual Energy heavily blocked Gu Hua''s dagger! Yun Ying inwardly sucked in a breath as she calmed the blood and vitality in her chest. She did not expect that it would be so difficult for her to block Gu Hua''s dagger!


    Gu Hua''s dagger quickly returned to her hand as if it had some divine assistance, but she did not plan to use her weapon any longer, and casually shoved the dagger back into her shoe. The dense and pure spiritual energy around her made Yun Ying''s heart shrink, and even the teenagers below the stage feel their hearts tighten.


    Gu Hua followed the direction of the wind and found where Cloudy Shadow was. Like a phantom, she whirled around and formed countless blades of spiritual energy in her hands. Cloudy Shadow used his dagger to block all attacks easily, and this little appetizer was not worth mentioning.


    Gu Hua Wei was not annoyed, but instead sped up, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Yun Ying. The spirit energy in Yun Ying''s body started to reflexively wrap around her, and with a gentle smile, Gu Hua easily pushed away the previously unmoving Yun Ying, who was pushed back several steps, only stopping when she was close to the edge of the stage.


    Everyone below the high platform was dumbfounded. It was fine if he had five spiritual roots, but being able to cultivate was not a big deal. But where the hell did he get this abnormal move?!


    He couldn''t even play happily after torturing a child like this.


    Gu Hua stopped walking and stood not far from Cloud Shadow. Her peach blossom face already had a tranquil beauty to it. "Do you want to continue?"


    Yun Ying raised her eyes and glared at her. Losing to a trash with five spiritual roots was simply a great shame and humiliation. She would never admit defeat!


    "Don''t think that you''re amazing just because you can cultivate. What you touch is just the tip of the iceberg. Today, let me teach you a lesson!" It was obvious that he wanted to show off his abilities in the face of defeat. To this, Miss Gu expressed that he must be cured if he was sick.

 C180

    Yun Ying was proud and arrogant, swearing not to admit defeat even at the cost of her life. However, that didn''t mean that Gu Hua Wei was easily deceived.


    Gu Hua leaped up and kicked fiercely at Yun Ying''s head with her powerful legs! The sound of the wind breaking caused everyone''s head to shrink. If this fellow were to kick them, wouldn''t that be a lot of trouble?


    Yun Ying turned over and circulated all the Spiritual Energy in her body to form a tough and durable Spiritual Energy Sword. She then gritted her teeth as she chopped down at Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei.


    The dense fluctuations of spiritual energy covered an extremely wide area. At 360 degrees, there was no blind spot, so even if Gu Hua Wei wanted to escape, it would be too late.


    Yun Ying''s lips curved into a complacent smile. No matter how talented she was, Gu Hua Wei was still going to fall in her hands. Geniuses were things that should die!


    In this world, there was no need to keep anything that angered her, especially something that would cause a lot of changes.


    Gu Hua Wei didn''t dodge, but his foot landed right on the ground!


    Many girls covered their eyes, afraid that they would see the bloody scene of their legs being cut by the spirit energy.


    However, when that kick arrived on time and ruthlessly landed on that high-spirited and complacent young girl, the long sword formed from spirit energy shattered into thousands of pieces and scattered with the wind, disappearing without a trace!


    Everyone knew that in this battle, Yun Ying was definitely going to lose. However, when Yun Ying returned to the high platform from mid-air as if nothing had happened, the teenagers would all be blinded by this miraculous scene. Indeed, there was no need to explain the life of a genius.


    However, if one looked carefully, one would need to poke themselves in the eyes even more. What the hell was that thing that tied up Yun Ying''s body?!


    A couple of shadows came from an unknown place and pulled Yun Ying, who was about to land on the ground, back up onto the high platform. Only then did everyone clearly see what was on Yun Ying''s body.


    It was just like the strange beauty of bloodthirst. Although it was dangerous, it nevertheless attracted the adoration and admiration of others.


    But, who could tell them where all these things came from?!


    Yun Ying landed heavily on the ground. The vines that were filled with spirit energy stopped all of her mingmen, preventing her from moving any further.


    Gu Hua quietly walked closer to her, step by step, as if she was the victor who was far above her, bringing an unparalleled glory with her. Yun Ying''s elegant face darkened, she did not believe that she had already lost, she did not believe that she would lose to a good-for-nothing, on what basis, on what basis?


    She couldn''t accept it!


    Gu Hua Wei knew very well how to grasp a person''s weakness, and that was to use the thing she cared about the most to defeat her and cause her to fall into the dust!


    Didn''t Cloud Shadow care about her high and mighty talent and status? If he cared about her cultivation and ability the most, then she, Gu Hua Wei, would tell him! Even if she didn''t have such an identity, she could still beat her up like a dog. She could only raise her head and look at her forever!


    She wanted to slap her face so hard that she would never be able to get up!


    "Do you remember five years ago?" Gu Hua stood in front of Yun Ying and looked at her disdainfully. Her voice was as cold as ice. "Do you remember that boy?"


    That was the first time she came in contact with death, the first time she saw someone die. Even though it was originally just to save her brother, Gu Hua Wei couldn''t forget that he had once died in front of her. A little girl who was only a few years old had mercilessly pushed him out, and then he had died just like that, with his heart broken.


    Gu Hua had come in contact with death before. Time and time again, she knew how painful it was to die. It was a pain that used up all of her luck, because if she couldn''t live, she could only die.


    Therefore, she had never dared to forget him, dared not forget Li Daming. He was the first shadow in the bottom of her heart, the one who had always tortured her from the bottom of her heart.


    She didn''t want to be influenced by him in such a muddled manner. She wanted to end this matter.


    "What did you say ¡­" Cloudy Shadow walked in a moment of fear. She remembered, she knew this slut was here for revenge, but she didn''t dare admit it. She couldn''t remember how many people were pushed out by her, and they all had no enmity with her, but who told them to hate her so much?


    "You remember." Gu Hua laughed softly. Her pair of peach blossom eyes were curved into crescent moons and looked especially beautiful. She looked like a young lady who was completely unaware of the affairs of the world, but who knew how much blood had stained her hands?


    "I don''t remember!" Yun Ying wanted to break free from the vines, but the more she struggled, the tighter her wound tightened. Blood quickly flowed down the vines and onto the blossoming flowers.


    "Let me go, let me go!" Yun Ying could not break free, and yelled at Gu Hua slightly, "I don''t remember, I don''t remember!"


    "Even if you forget, it doesn''t matter." Gu Hua sighed and walked in front of her. Her jade-white finger lightly tapped on her chest, causing Yun Ying to immediately scream in pain. That scream was not at all from the lady at the Spirit Cloud Peak, leaving behind only the hairs on her body.


    Gu Hua''s finger lightly brushed past the spot where she had been pierced by the vines, and a faint green light flashed from the tip of her finger. The vines that bound Yun Ying quietly disappeared from her palm just like that, and Gu Hua raised her leg and kicked Yun Ying''s chest, viciously kicking her out. The corner of her mouth curled up into an emotionless smile, and she muttered in a low voice, "Even if you really forget, I''ll still help you."


    The shadow landed heavily on the ground, fainting and never getting up again. It was like a broken rag doll, but no one had any thoughts of sympathizing with the rag doll.


    Even if it was a cloth doll, it was still poisonous. No one would like poison, right?


    Gu Hua quietly stood on the high platform. Her original undeveloped appearance had unexpectedly become somewhat eerie.


    The teenagers could not help but sigh. They could not believe that Gu Hua Wei, who had five spiritual roots a year ago, would actually use such a method to defeat Yun Ying, who was ranked five in front of the Cloud Sect.


    However, there were some people who were deep in thought.


    She was the Yun Sect''s infamous trash with Five Elements Spirit Roots, a trash that everyone knew had no talent for cultivation. The only thing that she could take out was her innate divine strength, but now, in this moment, who could deny that she had won, and won so beautifully!


    From a good-for-nothing to an expert, who could ever imagine how many blood tears she had shed?


    None of his achievements were all due to his outstanding talent, and the hard work he had put in was never something that could be accomplished with a single sentence from a "genius".


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Gu Hua smiled and asked the Sect Leader who had been sitting on the high platform without a word, "Does this disciple have a chance to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm?" His voice was as light as smoke, without the slightest trace of his previous boldness.


    The Sect Master stared fixedly at her for a moment, and then revealed a big smile. "You are able to break through the cultivation method of the Five Spiritual Roots in such a desperate situation. Defeating the top ten Cloud Shadows is naturally possible."


    "Many thanks, Sect Leader."


    She leaned forward to thank him, and when she received the desired result, she turned around and stepped off of the platform. She no longer looked at the Sect Leader who was staring at her from behind, and silently left as if she had arrived.


    The Sect Master glanced at the faintly awakened Cloud Shadow and asked the man sitting next to him, "Do you regret it?"


    The man beside her was dressed in a white robe, which was embroidered with an unspeakable immortal aura. He spoke with a light voice, "Not at all."


    But what was the pain in his heart that was so shallow that it could no longer be regarded as nothing?


    He didn''t dare to probe too deeply.

 C181

    The Sect Leader stood up and patted Gu Hua''s shoulder. He glanced at the motionless Gu Qingcheng, and shook his head with a smile. It was truly like he was watching the scene from the sidelines.


    He stood up and headed towards the direction of the Spirit Cloud Peak. His steps were steady and strong.


    Gu Qingcheng turned her head, angrily staring at the back of the Sect Leader. Her tightly clenched fists displayed the uneasiness in her heart, she had not expected Gu Hua Wei to actually come back to life, and even had spiritual energy. She clearly remembered that she had already been torn to shreds ¡­


    But how did a person whose body was already shattered survive? That expert was extremely anxious and did not investigate further about the matter with the demonic beast that had obtained Gu Hua''s Spiritual Qi. Now that he thought about it, this matter was actually so strange. Could it be ¡­ She suddenly had a thought that made even her heart jump in fright ¡­


    Gu Qingcheng lightly tugged on the corner of the man''s clothes as she spoke with a sweet smile on her face, "Teacher, junior sister Gu really makes people look at her in a new light today."


    Di Shang nodded slightly as a response.


    Gu Qingcheng secretly hated the Sect Leader for talking too much, which had made DiShang think too much into it. However, she still said, "Disciple clearly remembers that Junior Gu has Five Spiritual Roots, but isn''t the legendary Five Spiritual Roots unable to be cultivated? "Since Junior Sister Gu is able to return safely, and even has the ability to cultivate, her ability is so great that it makes people feel uneasy ¡­"


    Her words were very cryptic. Although DiShang''s EQ was not high, his consciousness was beyond ordinary.


    "What are you trying to say?" Di Shang raised his head and looked at her. The instant his indifferent eyes caught sight of her face, he unconsciously turned gentle.


    Seeing this gaze, Gu Qingcheng relaxed her heart and continued, "Disciple fears that something bad will enter the sect, but Junior Sister Gu is rather secretive, I''m a bit worried ¡­"


    The meaning behind his words was simply: Master, please back me up. We''ll find trouble for that bitch Gu Hua Wei. As long as she''s unhappy, I''ll be happy.


    It would be best if he could use the little demon beast as a tonic for her.


    Di Shang knitted his eyebrows, a slight disagreement began to spread in his heart. However, once he met Gu Qingcheng''s sparkling eyes, he couldn''t even utter a word that made her unhappy, "Let''s go tomorrow."


    Gu Qingcheng immediately revealed a bright smile and hugged Di Shang''s neck, "I knew Master would be the most righteous. Master is so kind ¡­"


    Di Shang gently put his hand over hers. His face looked like an ordinary man who had fallen in love. "As long as you like it ¡­"


    Yu Qingzhu, who was standing to the side, gave a hidden glance at the two of them who were hugging each other. She shook her sleeves and turned to leave.


    Actually, it was right for that little girl to leave Wu Chen.


    Sometimes, the reason why people lived wasn''t necessarily because they were greedy, but because they couldn''t give up their dignity.


    Gu Hua walked across the herb field and returned to the thatched cottage. She lifted Hua Hua, who was still lazily sleeping, up from the quilt and took a bath by the stream to feed the eager birds. Gu Hua wandered back to the thatched cottage and left behind a soul imprint.


    As a good partner, she felt that she should tell this little guy that she relied on him the most, which was the most basic trust. She believed in Flower and didn''t want to be always on guard against everything, but if it betrayed her one day, she wouldn''t leave any feelings for it in her heart.


    Flowerflower had just entered the treasure trove, but she was completely scared to the point of peeing her pants by the scene in front of her. Just where in the world was this mountain, water, birds, flowers, and the fragrance of flowers?


    Flowerflower ran in circles around the fruit trees by the lake. She was stuck in a field full of wild flowers. This place was simply too beautiful!


    Gu Hua smiled as he looked at the grass. He pointed at the lake, which was a natural emerald green, and said, "Shall we eat fish tonight?"


    Hua Hua leaped up from the herbs and returned into her embrace, jumping around excitedly: "That''s great! "I want to eat pickled fish, boiled fish, fried fish ¡­"


    Gu Hua lightly caressed its red head. "Alright." With that said, he cupped its face and asked seriously, "Do you know where this is?"


    Flowers:... (? (?)?


    Gu Hua picked it up and pointed at the surroundings, "This is my inheritance space, and also your future home."


    Hearing the word "home", Hua Hua''s eyes were especially bright. He didn''t think about the meaning of Gu Hua Wei''s first sentence and pointed at the mountain peak not far away. He asked expectantly, "Can I go there to make a hole?"


    Gu Hua glanced at the foot of the mountain shrouded in clouds and agreed, "Of course you can."


    Hua Hua wasn''t the least bit reserved. She didn''t hug Gu Hua''s neck tightly. "I''m so happy ¡­"


    Gu Hua helped him smooth his hair. "As long as you''re happy." There was nothing more important in this world than being happy.


    "I don''t care where you came from, nor why you own these things. You''re my only partner." Besides that, he would never have another companion.


    It was not a stupid beast. It was a promise to her, a promise to tell her, stupid man, that we would be partners for life, that we would not abandon each other, that we would trust each other.


    Gu Hua held it tightly as her heart boiled. "Alright."


    He jumped out of Gu Hua Wei''s embrace and ran towards the mountain shrouded in clouds. He decided to build a house for himself and his stupid little friend; he must dig a big cave, both he and that idiot can live inside it. If there was a chance, he could take back all the treasures he left behind in the Lost Swamp and leave them here.


    Well, he must find a way to get them back.


    Gu Hua just let Hua Hua leave like that. There was no danger in this place, so it would be good to let it go out for a while.


    He turned around and walked towards the Compendium Pavilion. The white flowers blossoming on the vines outside the gates were becoming more and more beautiful. The beautiful flowers were gently wrapping around the entire building. From afar, it looked like an ancient castle hidden deep in the forest.


    Gu Hua pushed open the door gently. Without hurting the vines that were wrapping themselves around the wooden door, she turned around and entered the library.


    The Compendium Pavilion was the same as before. The first level was always filled with books, and there were all kinds of books, ranging from orthodox cultivation to foreign martial arts.


    The reason why she came here today was for the Wood Spirit Root, which she could only help with.

 C182

    Gu Hua Wei walked straight to the last few bookshelves and found the manual on Earth Spirit Roots on the third to last floor.


    Gu Hua Wei casually took out a book and flipped through it. These were all earth type spiritual roots as the main body part of the cultivation technique. Although this kind of cultivation technique was good, for someone like her with spiritual roots, practicing it would be too much of a waste; a mortal body wouldn''t be able to withstand it.


    Gu Hua sighed and turned around. She continued to look through the bookshelves on the last level and finally found a method to cultivate the Five Spiritual Roots.


    If one wanted to cultivate, they would have to completely break the mutual restraint, be gentle and even fight in the dark, allowing the body to have the opportunity to cultivate. This kind of opportunity to break the balance could be said to be very rare in the cultivation world, and if one did not encounter a life threatening crisis or the assistance of an ancient cultivation secret manual, the person with the Five Spirit Root would have to be scolded as a trash for the rest of his life.


    Initially, Gu Hua Wei had the help of the "Body Refinement Secret Art" to improve her physique, but after the second time, she had already gone through the tempering of her body through death, which resulted in her using the "Body Refinement Secret Art" for the first time to hide her Earth and Wood Spirit Roots, breaking the balance of the Five Spirit Roots and allowing her to cultivate with five Spirit Stones.


    Gu Hua looked at the booklet in her hands. This secret manual was called "Wentian". The refined ink from the Gut Breaking Grass wrote on the cover with flying movements. The calligraphy was spirited and it emanated a domineering aura, causing one to be unable to understand its cover.


    At the bottom of the book was written the words "mutated Five Elements Spirit Root" in small, mosquito-like characters. If she didn''t search carefully with her spirit sense, she wouldn''t have been able to see the real purpose of this book.


    Gu Hua was slightly aware that this was not a common cultivation technique, and her heart was filled with joy. Was the work going to be given out soon?


    The two words, Heaven Seeking, had an extraordinary meaning to begin with. Combined with the fact that he could cultivate the Five Spiritual Roots, it actually had some heaven-defying implications.


    This was also a sign of defying the heavens. Gu Hua slightly calmed down and used her fingers to gently flip through the pages. A thin, small book appeared on the tip of her fingers, but for some reason, she couldn''t flip it open, as if it was stuck together.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei pulled out a dagger from the side of her shoe and carefully slashed at the cover of the book, wanting to use its sharp edge to separate the sticky paper. Gu Hua Wei took out a dagger from the side of her shoe and carefully slashed at the cover of the book, but she carefully tried to gently cut the cover of the book.


    Gu Hua slightly frowned. In all the fantasy immortal novels, if a main character couldn''t open a door, what had he done if he couldn''t open a door? What had he done if he couldn''t take out a sword? Gu Ruoyun scratched her head. Looking at her delicate fingers, her eyes suddenly lit up. There it is!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s dagger cut a wound on his finger and dripped his blood on the cover of the book. Gu Hua Wei''s blood dripped his blood on the cover of the book.


    Gu Hua narrowed her eyes. This book could identify people with Five Spirit Roots. Otherwise, how would it know that she had Five Spirit Roots?


    Moments later, the book in Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s hand turned to dust. A black ray of light shot into the space between Lady Gu''s eyebrows, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s head hurt, and his body leaned against the bookshelf behind him, covered in books. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his rosy face paled.


    It was just a few pages of content, yet Gu Hua Wei was in so much pain that she didn''t know what to do. She slid down the bookshelf slowly and lay on the floor, weak and motionless.


    He didn''t know when, but at the edge of the pavilion, where the pure white vines had blossomed, there were clumps after clumps of peach-colored flowers. The layers of flowers were gradually spreading out, following the winding vines and wrapping around the entire attic.


    Flowerflower who was digging a hole in the ground glanced at the pavilion not far away and wrinkled her nose. How could it be so fragrant? Flowering? I really want to see it.


    In the blink of an eye, it had taken a look at the half completed cave entrance. It was determined to quickly complete the mission and receive its little friend! Thinking of this, the four little claws dug even harder.


    Gu Hua slowly woke up and looked at where she was. She stretched out her hand to rub her swollen forehead. To the main character, encounters were all kinds of favors. To a ten thousand year female supporting roles, what the f * ck! All sorts of torture.


    Can you still continue playing ¡­


    Standing up, Gu Hua began to sort out the knowledge in her mind. The complete version of the book "Wentian" appeared in her mind. A few pages, three lines of words on each page, no more, no less.


    "Five spirits, all worlds are crippled.


    Immortal cultivation techniques were extremely difficult.


    "Those who disobey will dig out the heart to dig out the liver."


    This was the first page. The three sentences that Cinnabar had written made Gu Hua''s heart jump.


    Who could tell her that the horses were called "the cripples of all worlds", the horses were called "the evil ones" and the horses were called "digging out the heart and digging out the liver"?


    The last sentence was the main point of this page. Gu Hua speculated that it was to tell the unmutated Five Spiritual Roots that as long as they dug up the heart and liver, they would be able to become geniuses.


    Apparently, he didn''t care much about the words "digging the heart out for the liver". It was very possible that at the most dangerous moment, it was equivalent to digging the lungs out for the heart. If he could have the mind to "rebel", he would be able to change his innate constitution.


    And what is a "rebel"?


    Gu Hua Wei understands this as "a person who defends against the will of the heavens".


    "All" referred to the Heavenly Dao of the Heavens and the Ten Thousand Worlds. Those who opposed the Ten Thousand Worlds and the Ten Thousand Worlds gave fate to those who opposed the Heavens and the Ten Thousand Worlds were called the "Rebel".


    As a general rule, comrades, let''s go against the heavens with all the labor we have!


    This page didn''t mean much to Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei, so she started flipping after reading it.


    On the second page, there were only three lines of characters written in red ink.


    "On the other hand, the path is the path, and the gained path is the way.


    The five spirits were complete, and complemented each other.


    The three branches of the East Dao are connected to each other. "


    This was Gu Hua Wei''s current situation. Three types of spiritual roots as the main spirit root and four types of spiritual roots as the auxiliary spirit root, the five types of spiritual roots were all living in each other''s bodies, complementing each other and nestling against each other.


    The ten pages flipped to the third page. Gu Hua looked at the third page carefully. This time, the page was no longer cinnabar, but ink.


    The three lines of words were still succinct and concise.


    "The East path is the main path, and the two bloodlines are not bad."


    The main seat was in dispute, while the secondary seat was hidden.


    The ice and fire have turned into wind, and the flowers under the earth have fallen. "


    This page was for Gu Hua Wei. Since the" Wentian "was already recognized as its master, it was clear that from this page onwards, all the words were aimed at Gu Hua Wei alone and not at the so-called Five Spirit Roots of the Myriad Worlds.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei seemed to not understand this page, and what it meant on the surface was that he wanted to use the Ice and Fire Wind to protect himself, to confuse the situation, and the Earth Wood Spirit to assist in the assassination. But the last sentence was against the third sentence, wood spirit energy had a defensive function, wood spirit energy had a binding effect, so what was the hidden meaning of the assassination intent in the second sentence?


    How? Was it like she was bound by vines when she fought with Cloudy Shadow? It was indeed a sneak attack in the dark, but these vines couldn''t possibly kill a cultivator; they could only be of little use.


    So, what does "Zoe" mean?


    Gu Hua thought about flipping backwards, but for some reason, the seven pages behind her were completely blank.


    Nothing.


    This was before he had the authority to see what was behind him. Once he understood what was on the third page, he would presumably be able to open the fourth page.

 C183

    Gu Hua Wei was not persistent about not being able to open it. She would be surprised if all ten pages were opened at the same time.


    Thinking about the words on the third page, Gu Hua Wei was unable to come up with anything. She stood up, and without further ado, she tidied up the messy bookshelves, then walked out of the library.


    Gu Hua reached out to pull one of the flowers and put it behind her ear. This was probably what happened when she fell asleep and her spiritual energy was not under her control, causing this place to turn out like this.


    Looking at the beautiful red and white flowers, Gu Hua quietly closed the fence. Looking at the luxurious modern villa''s attic, she felt even more confident that she could be considered a tycoon.


    Have you ever seen a poor man with such a beautiful and tasteful attic? There was nothing you couldn''t find that you didn''t know. As a tycoon, Miss Gu felt extremely proud of herself.


    He opened the little window of the thatched cottage and looked out at the gradually darkening sky. He took out some spare fish from his storage bag and started to pack up, returning to the jade buckle space after preparing some food. He then took Hua Hua Yun, who was still working diligently and meticulously, out to eat.


    Flowerflower looked reluctantly at the hole that was only half-way out, then followed Gu Shenwei out of the hole in a daze.


    Gu Hua patted its head in amusement, "I let you go after eating."


    Hua Hua''s eyes lit up as she jumped in Gu Hua Wei''s embrace, a little embarrassed. "I''m just trying to get our home out of here so that we can stay inside ¡­" There was a sense of "how responsible I am" in his words.


    Gu Hua Wei knew that Hua Hua never felt safe living in the house. After all, it was hard for someone who looked like a marmot to live in a house.


    "Then you have to do your best!" Miss Gu encouraged him.


    "Of course!" Fellow Hua Hua raised his head and puffed up his chest, full of vigor. "I will dig it up quickly!"


    "Alright ¡­"


    He did not cultivate, but lay on the bed, deep in thought while thinking about the three sentences on the third page of "Wentian". In her impression, the supplementary function was only to supplement the main character, but the secret method told her that the supplementary spirit root could actually play a vital role, and could even be used as an assassin. In that case, could she truly believe that she had been wrong about the question from the very beginning?


    Perhaps, she had a little understood the meaning of the secret technique.


    As far as she knew, the Wind and Fire Ice was her true spirit root, while the Earth Wood Spirit Root was just a trivial existence, to the extent that she did not pay much attention to them. The way the "Wentian" used the finishing touch was to tell her not to underestimate any talent, they were all a valuable asset, and she had already underestimated the supporting power from the very beginning, thus ignoring the most important cultivation method about them.


    What she needed to do now was to treat him equally and find the most correct cultivation method that belonged to her Five Spiritual Roots.


    Having thought through all of this, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei did not seem to care about the role of the ''hidden spies'' anymore. There were many things that needed to be done, so she decided to just wait for that opportunity to come.


    Lying on the bed, Gu Hua quietly looked out the window at the crescent moon, then took out the pure white jade pendant from her neck and stared at the lone wolf that was like snow. For some reason, it made her think of that silly wolf from the past.


    I hope he''s doing well.


    Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes, holding the jade pendant tightly in her hand, arranging for her to fall asleep.


    In the pitch-black night, the crescent moon shone its brilliance on every corner of the world. A few demonic beasts that emitted a bloody scent screamed as they streaked across the dark sky.


    A middle-aged man''s voice sounded from within the darkness, carrying endless worry. "Master, the snowy night has passed, the darkness has arrived, the Demon World is united, and the various lords have submitted. You are already at your age, so you should have brought him back ¡­"


    A slender black figure stood in front of him like the wind. The moonlight did not manage to touch his face at all. Countless beads of sand bloomed like blood behind him. Their sobs were like mist, making it difficult to see him clearly.


    The middle-aged man slightly bent his body and continued to advise, "Could it be that you don''t want ''him'' anymore?"


    The sound of the wind blew across the sea and mountains, blowing the flowers into bits and pieces. The sound was as low as ten thousand year old ice, and the frost that had congealed into frost came lifelessly, "It''s fine if you don''t want it ¡­"


    "Master!" The middle-aged man sounded a bit anxious, "If that''s the case, then what''s the point of all these years?"


    "Haha ¡­" A bone-chilling laugh came from the darkness, "Good question. This sovereign has also asked myself what''s the point of all these years?"


    "Master ¡­"


    "There''s no point." the voice said.


    All these years, when everything was within reach, he had thought that he would be so happy that he would ignore everything else. But all of a sudden, he burst into tears.


    If I lose you, then I gain the whole world, then what has the meaning in this world?


    A black silhouette flashed under the moonlight and disappeared. The incoming wind ruffled the clothes of the middle-aged man as he bitterly smiled. "Perhaps one day, you will regret it ¡­"


    Manju Shahua wither piece by piece, as in the darkness of parting, silent and invisible tears.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei got out of bed when the morning sun was about to rise. The habits she had developed over the years did not change at all as she ran a few rounds around the herb field, sweating profusely and using her spiritual sense to explore every nook and cranny. Only then did she end her morning training, enter the space, and decide to drag Gu Hua out.


    Once he entered the space, he saw Flowerless, who was sleeping messily beside the cave, his entire body stained with soil. His fiery red fur was a little dim, but his mouth was pouting mischievously.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t bother him and walked over slowly. Gu Hua Wei looked at the cave, which was as wide as two people. It was obviously built already, and the clean entrance to the cave made Gu Hua''s heart fill with emotion.


    Flowerflower was a good partner, so Miss Gu decided to cook some good food for Flowerflower.


    The past two days had been spent cooking fish, and Flowerflower had not gotten tired of it. Gu Hua Wei could not take it anymore.


    She decided to go to the small forest on the west side of Jade Bamboo Peak to see if there were any surprises.


    Riding the sword, Gu Hua Wei found two rabbits and a pheasant in the forest, and also picked some fungi before returning to the thatched cottage. Gu Hua Wei found two rabbits and a pheasant in the forest, and also picked up some fungi, and returned to the thatched cottage, and made a fungus and chicken soup.


    Gu Hua slightly packed up her dishes. She did not plan on entering the space, but rather sat on the bed and continued cultivating.


    She had a premonition that today was not a peaceful day.

 C184

    Gu Hua Wei''s premonition was quickly proven.


    Sensing the familiar pressure coming closer and closer, Gu Hua slightly stretched her brows and tightly knitted her brows. Was this little bitch looking for trouble?


    Very quickly, two figures stopped right in front of her door. A clear and melodious voice rang out, "Junior Sister Gu, are you there? Master and I have come to see you.


    When Gu Hua heard this voice, she spat fiercely in her heart. ''Pah! You definitely aren''t doing well.


    However, his mouth still said, "Master and disciple have already broken off all ties. We will not meet again. Why have you come here today?"


    She would never forget that palm of Di Shang''s. Never.


    "Junior Sister Gu ¡­" Upon hearing these words, Gu Qingcheng''s voice contained a silent rebuke, "That day, you were clearly the one who disrespected Master. Master and I came to see you today. Why did you close the door and disappear?"


    With that, Gu Qingcheng cast a glance at Di Shang, who was still lost in contemplation, towards the thatched cottage. The hatred in his heart grew even stronger; if he didn''t peel off a layer of Gu Hua''s skin today, she would no longer be called Gu Qingcheng!


    Gu Hua tried to cover the impatience in her eyes as she got out of bed and opened the door. Di Shang and Gu Qingcheng appeared in front of her, both of them wearing white.


    "Go ahead," she said, without her shoes. She lazily placed her small feet on the ground, leaned against the door, and raised her eyes to look at Gu Qingcheng, "What brings you here today?"


    Di Shang''s downcast eyes inadvertently fell on that pair of fair, tender, fleshy, and exceptionally adorable little feet. His eyes never left them again.


    Gu Qingcheng disdainfully glanced at her. With her clothes all messed up, she was truly a scum of her sect!


    "I just wanted to apologize to Junior Sister Gu. I was the one who offended Junior Sister that day, leading to the misunderstanding between Junior Sister and Master. I''m here today to apologize to Junior Sister." As she spoke, Gu Qingcheng extended her hand, wanting to pull on Gu Ruoyun''s, "I hope Junior Sister and I can resolve this grudge."


    Gu Hua nimbly avoided her hand. Seeing how high up she was, looking as if she was giving alms to her, she chuckled. "Those words are really true."


    "Junior Sister, are you not forgiving me?" Gu Hua''s sarcasm struck right into Gu Qingcheng''s heart, causing her to tear up again. Her eyes turned misty and pitiful, "Junior sister, how can I forgive you ¡­" "I sincerely apologize to junior sister ¡­" After saying that, he reached out and tugged on DiShang''s sleeve, tears falling down immediately, "Master, am I the one who went overboard? "Otherwise, why didn''t Junior Sister forgive me ¡­"


    Seeing the pitiful look on Gu Qingcheng''s face as tears fell like rain, DiShang was finally moved. His pair of sharp eyes gazed directly at Gu Hua. The aura of being in a position of power caused Gu Hua to feel as though her throat was being choked.


    She coughed lightly, and a flash of pain appeared on her fair face. Di Shang''s heart trembled, and for some reason, under Gu Qingcheng''s almost complacent gaze, she retracted her aura, but her eyes were still as cold as ever, "Qingcheng has already apologized to you. The matter from that day was written off."


    A write-off?


    Gu Hua really wanted to laugh out loud and question him. Could those matters really be written off like that in his heart?


    Even if he could, Gu Qingcheng could, but she, Gu Hua Wei, could never!


    There were some injuries, but once it was given, it was destined to leave scars. Gu Hua had never forgotten to feel pain from her wounds, not to mention that her injuries never healed!


    Who had hurt her, who had hurt her, who had abandoned her? She did not dare to forget for even a second, much less write her off.


    Gu Hua looked at Di Shang with a faint smile on his face. That glance was very deep, and for some reason, Di Shang felt powerless and didn''t dare to meet that gaze. It was as if he had become mud on the ground, and was as different as heaven and earth from her.


    But, but ¡­ He had never thought of doing this ¡­


    "Master thinks that those things can be written off? Does Master still remember how you chased me out of the mountain gate, swept me out with a single palm, and cut off all ties with us? " Gu Hua walked out of the house step by step. Her white feet stepped on the hard soil and her voice was as cold as ice.


    He only knew that he had lost something too important, something too important. This thing had nothing to do with the girl beside him, only when he saw the girl in front of him did he know that his heart was actually hurting.


    The pain was so severe.


    He looked at her anxiously. He wanted to say something, but there was nothing more to say.


    The maiden beside him had already tightly gripped his fingers in her hands. He couldn''t reject this kind of woman. He should like Qingcheng, he had once felt moved by her smile before, what he liked was Qingcheng.


    Gu Hua sneered as she looked at Di Shang and Gu Qingcheng who were already holding hands, "Since all of this has already been written off in Master''s heart, is it really just an apology that you''ve come here today?"


    She stared straight at Di Shang, her eyes clear and clean, unable to show any trace of filth. Di Shang hurriedly looked at the location of the void, not daring to touch her face for even a second.


    Gu Qingcheng tightly gripped Di Shang''s hand, looking at Gu Hua Wei, who was as beautiful as a peach flower in March. For a moment, she actually thought that her Master was going to touch that bitch Gu Hua Wei! How could this be allowed?! Gu Qingcheng''s heart was filled with hatred towards Gu Hua Wei. She couldn''t keep this person alive any longer.


    "Coming here today, there is only one thing to apologize for. There is also a very important thing that I must discuss with junior sister." Gu Qingcheng wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes. She spoke with a sweet smile, her eyes filled with a sense of pride.


    Sure enough, the little bitch had come to cause trouble. This was Gu Hua Wei''s first impression.


    Gu Hua sneered and glanced at Gu Qingcheng, who was still secretly feeling pleased with herself. Waiting for her reply, she coldly said: "What, I''m no longer Master''s disciple. Don''t you want to let me go?"


    Upon hearing these words, Di Shang''s brows furrowed imperceptibly as he glanced darkly at Gu Qingcheng, who was embracing him with her entire arm in his embrace. Upon hearing Gu Hua Wei''s words, Gu Qingcheng''s eyes were filled with hatred, causing him to be alarmed.


    "Junior sister really thinks too much." Gu Qingcheng didn''t notice that Di Shang had observed her spiritual sense at all, and continued to pretend to be speaking, "What I have done is all for the good of Junior Sister."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei couldn''t hold back her laughter, her eyes were as cold as an old well, "Then I still have to thank you?"


    Gu Qingcheng ignored her sarcasm and continued, "I''ve discussed this with Master, so I could examine Junior Sister''s body. Junior Sister has returned from the Lost Swamp in a hurry, I''m worried that Junior Sister might have gotten into some bad trouble, so I specially invited Master to come over and help Junior Sister with the Soulsearch technique to see if there is anything wrong, so Junior Sister can be at ease." Gu Qingcheng''s charming eyes were like silk, and her slow smile was clearly harmless, but Gu Hua''s heart was chilled to the extreme.


    "Is Master like this?" Gu Hua pursed her lips and looked at the man who had remained calm and collected the entire time.


    The man finally turned his head and glanced at her, his gaze akin to a blade as it landed on her body. "Qingcheng is right."


    "Heh ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Gu Hua laughed out loud. Even his tears had started to flow. His crazy appearance finally made Di Shang unable to hold his heart in his hands.


    The pain there was too much for him to ignore, and the only thing he could not control was his own heart.

 C185

    The Soul Searching Technique was a spell that was known to all cultivators in the boundless universe.


    The Soul Searching Technique was equivalent to using spiritual energy to force a person''s soul out of a person, carrying out a kind of unilateral search, torturing the soul nonstop until it finally forced out the stolen goods hidden within the soul.


    If one used this kind of technique, not only would the person who had been soul-searching would suffer excruciating pain, but if there really was an ominous thing that would be forced out, but if the soul was the main body, then when this kind of technique ended, the main body would definitely suffer heavy injuries. If it was light, then the person''s cultivation would drop.


    This was an extremely sinister magic technique. Unless it was absolutely necessary, cultivators would not use this kind of magic on a single person.


    Unless, of course, that person was a traitor and an evil person, or was just here to cause trouble.


    Obviously, Gu Qingcheng and Di Shang belonged to the second type.


    Gu Hua had never thought that Gu Qingcheng would use such a method to deal with her. Di Shang, on the other hand, would indulge Gu Qingcheng like this, underestimating them time and time again.


    "Junior Sister Gu, if you have no objections, I''ll have Master conduct a soul search on you. What do you think?" Gu Qingcheng secretly felt extremely happy as she looked at Gu Hua''s battered appearance. She must make that bitch Gu Hua Wei not have the strength to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm again. It would be best if she died under the Soul Searching Technique, but on the surface, she still had the kind expression of ''I''m the best for you''.


    Di Shang also looked at her quietly, as if he would let her experience this unforgettable soul-searching technique at any time in her life.


    Gu Hua lightly wiped the tears from her eyes as she quietly looked at Gu Qingcheng. Her eyes were very calm, as if she could see through her heart and mind.


    "What makes you think you can search my soul?" Gu Hua Wei Wei looked no longer at any of them, but at the green herb field not far away. She felt a sense of disgust when she looked at the two again, "Why do you think that I have something bad on me? Is it because of your words?" Gu Hua stared at Gu Qingcheng with her sharp eyes.


    "If that''s really the case, then I feel sorrowful for the Cloud Sect." Gu Hua faintly glanced at Di Shang, who was still standing on the wall, and said, "As a disciple who only follows the rules, he was actually casually bullied by a disciple of a high and mighty Master."


    That voice was very soft, but to Gu Qingcheng''s ears, it was Gu Hua Wei''s little slut that did not know how to appreciate favors. She was clearly trying to help her, and it was one thing for her not to appreciate her kindness, but she was still looking down on her so much!


    Gu Qingcheng covered her stomach full of rage, and brought out his sister, Di Shang, "Master also thinks the same. Could it be that Junior Sister Gu doubts Master''s judgement?" With such a powerful killing tool like Di Shang, Gu Qingcheng became proud again. She couldn''t do anything to Gu Hua Wei, but she could do to Di Shang. Gu Hua Wei couldn''t ignore her, but Di Shang was like a mountain crushing her to death.


    How could an ant compare to a mountain?


    Gu Hua Wei was already completely disappointed in Di Shang. Such a man, even if he were to give her a life and death weapon, she would still feel offended.


    She was already beginning to feel disgusted.


    "Does Master really think that this disciple has brought an ominous object into the sect and wants to use the soul-searching technique on him?"


    Di Shang was cold and heartless, he could do as he pleased, because he was an awesome man. He had the ability, he could decide her life and death at will.


    But even if she was bullied, she, Gu Hua Wei, must let them know that if they wanted to bully her, they had to pay the price!


    He was a cultivator, and cultivators abhor grudges the most, but also abhor inner demons at the same time. In the depths of his heart, he had wondered if this was the right thing to do, or the wrong thing to do.


    It was a strange feeling, and he had no choice.


    "Naturally." He said this very clearly to Gu Hua Wei Wei.


    Gu Hua''s slightly silent expression suddenly turned into a warm and gentle smile, filled with kindness. "Then Master must be very clear on the harm done to disciple after using the Soulsearch technique, right?"


    Di Shang''s heart shook, "This is the inevitable action to expel the ominous thing."


    Gu Hua''s smile grew wider and wider. DiShang felt that all of this was natural because Gu Qingcheng wanted to get rid of her, so he didn''t think that a person like her was important.


    "Then has Master ever judged wrongly?" Gu Hua looked at him with a smile that was not a smile, and said indifferently, "Maybe Master will make a mistake one day."


    Di Shang glanced at her, no longer looking at her. "Never."


    "Master has really never appeared before?!" Gu Hua''s tone turned sharp.


    DiShang suddenly became silent.


    Gu Qingcheng silently resented Gu Hua''s words. She gently tugged on DiShang''s sleeve: "Master, junior sister Gu must have been possessed by something ominous. I''m afraid they''re stalling for time right now, so I should hurry up and cast the spell."


    The eyes of cultivators were usually clear and clean, and his eyes were as beautiful as a snowy mountain. Gu Qingcheng''s heart trembled slightly, but she did not dare to meet his gaze. Her beautiful eyes flickered, and her guilty conscience was no longer concealed.


    DiShang turned his head, looking straight at Gu Hua Wei, "Indeed, never."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s smile faded from the corner of her eyes. The ten-year-old girl didn''t have the slightest expression on her face as she said resolutely, "Then, Master, can you swear to the heavens?!" Swear to the heavens, you won''t misjudge a good person!


    "Master, if you are fair and square, swear on your immortal path. If you make a mistake, you will be struck by lightning. Your cultivation base will be crippled, and your meridians will be shattered. You will die a horrible death!"


    "You can''t!" Without waiting for Di Shang to speak, Gu Qingcheng hurriedly denied it without any hesitation.


    Di Shang was the biggest trump card in her hands, if Gu Hua Wei was truly a transformed demon, it would still be alright. But if it wasn''t for Di Shang making this vow, where would she go to find such a big backer?


    Di Shang absolutely could not swear.


    "What, you''re feeling guilty?" Gu Hua looked at the duo before her with slight ridicule, her heart filled with even more contempt. "Didn''t Master say that it would never be bad? Isn''t such a simple oath nothing to the top master of the sect?"


    DiShang looked at Gu Hua Wei who was waiting for his answer. For the first time, he doubted his own judgement. No, he regretted his decision.


    Sensing DiShang''s gaze, Gu Qingcheng did not have the time to ponder about that gaze. She hated Gu Hua Wei''s parting just now to death in her heart, and she hatefully said: "Master, don''t listen to this monster''s nonsense! She must be stalling for time! We need to quickly search her soul! "


    "Master does conduct a soul search on the premise that disciple is convinced. If not, then Master is a villain who dares to not dare to do anything, and will no longer be the peak master of the Yun Sect!"


    Gu Hua was not afraid that Di Shang would forcefully use the soul-searching technique on her because under her instigation, he had already become suspicious of himself due to the dignity of an immortal cultivator.


    His future was the same as a woman''s. When a man could only choose the same thing, it was obvious what he would choose, wasn''t it?

 C186

    "Master ¡­" If she did not deal with that slut, Gu Hua Wei, when the medicine boys of Jade Bamboo Peak came to find out that she and her master were going to search Gu Hua''s soul together, what would they do when the news reached the Sect Leader?


    Gu Hua Wei''er had been taken advantage of!


    As she thought of this, Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help but feel fear in her heart. Today, she would definitely make Di Shang search Gu Hua''s soul, causing her to die here!


    She did not need to keep such a monster around, not to mention that Gu Hua Wei had said that she wanted to seek revenge. Only by killing her would there be no worries, and her master and the sect would not know what she had done.


    Gu Hua Wei had to die!


    "You instigated your Master to search my soul like this, yet you chose to waste your master''s reputation. Why are you doing this to me?" She, Gu Qingcheng, would pretend to confuse DiShang. Would she, Gu Hua Wei, not sow discord?


    One must know that no matter how strong one''s feelings were, they were originally not good to begin with. After experiencing provocation, one was destined to run into the streets.


    "I''m doing this for your own good, for the safety of everyone in the sect." Upon hearing Gu Hua Wei Wei''s doubts, Gu Qingcheng immediately began to use her tears. With tears in her eyes, she looked at DiShang, "Master, you have to believe in Qingcheng. Qingcheng definitely doesn''t want to ruin Master''s reputation." I just wanted to use you to get rid of Gu Hua Wei.


    Your idea is really strange, "Gu Hua slightly hugged her shoulders as she coldly watched from the sidelines." If I really am an ominous thing, then why did you insist on bringing Master here to report to the Sect Master? Taking out the evidence, the Sect Master naturally has a decision to make instead of borrowing it from Master.


    Gu Hua Wei was already capable of cultivating and was a promising disciple, so the Sect Leader would definitely not execute her. Therefore, she wanted to come secretly and secretly have Di Shang search Gu Hua''s soul, before casually killing her. Even if the Sect Leader found out about this matter, he would be killed, and she would be able to fool him with a single sentence about him having his justice stolen. The Sect Leader was also destined to not say anything.


    But now, with such a good opportunity, Di Shang actually still hadn''t made his move. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Sect Master will not see these filthy things. The reason why Master has come in secret is just to help Sect Master share his worries." Gu Qingcheng opened her mouth and acted as if she had no reason at all. She was so infuriated that she wanted to make Gu Hua smile. She had really never seen a woman with such lecherous legs like this before.


    "Sect Master is at the prime of his life, and his cultivation is deep and profound. Is there even a need for Master to worry about him?" Gu Hua had an expression of "Are you kidding me?" which made Gu Qingcheng extremely angry.


    "Besides, Master doesn''t like to meddle in other people''s business, right? If Master really does punish me as he pleases, then the entire Cloud Sect will know that Daoist Master Wu Chen is nothing more than that.


    Listening to Gu Hua Wei''s increasingly loud voice and seeing Di Shang''s increasingly strange expression, Gu Qingcheng gradually realized that Gu Hua Wei''s words were not meant for her, but for Di Shang who was beside her.


    Gu Qingcheng started to panic. Di Shang was her greatest reliance in the Cloud Sect, so she definitely couldn''t give up on him. Since Di Shang couldn''t deal with Gu Hua Wei himself, then let her do it!


    "Junior Gu has already been affected by the ominous object within her body, so don''t blame me for being impolite!" Gu Hua pulled out the long sword from her waist and stabbed towards Gu Hua''s bright and lifelike face. Heavy spiritual energy was directed at Gu Hua''s mingmen, each and every one of it fatal.


    Gu Hua slightly furrowed her brows, agilely using her earth elemental spiritual energy to form a protective shield in front of her. Gu Qingcheng''s spiritual energy and longsword couldn''t move at all, so Gu Hua looked at her coldly: "For today''s matters, I definitely won''t let it go. Even if you want to kill me, you have to wait until after you meet the Sect Leader."


    If he provoked her, he would have to suffer the pain of losing the next piece of flesh.


    He walked forward, his confused eyes regained their clarity, and waved Gu Hua Wei''s defense. As if he had made some sort of decision, one of his hands gently lifted Gu Qing Qing up and placed her to the side. With a flick of his other hand, Gu Hua Wei discovered that he was uncontrollably heading towards Di Shang''s position!


    An invisible power stopped her throat, making her unable to shout out loud. She could only watch as she moved towards DiShang bit by bit.


    With a wave of Di Shang''s wide sleeves, Gu Hua Wei felt that something was tightly wrapping around her, not even allowing her to flee for her life.


    "I will not swear to the heavens, and naturally, I will not follow the so-called rules of heaven and earth. Regardless of whether you are innocent or not, if Qingcheng wants you to die, then die."


    These words made Gu Qingcheng smile brilliantly in the spring. She was overjoyed, but at the same time, she indirectly sentenced Gu Hua to death.


    Gu Hua Wei was very clear that everything she did just now was useless. Di Shang, on the other hand, had truly given up on the bottom line of being an immortal cultivator for Gu Qingcheng.


    He wanted to kill her.


    Di Shang was the only one who pulled her out of the disdain of others. He made her become a disciple of the Crescent Moon Peak, as well as the eldest senior sister, and even though it was only for two or three days, she still felt the benefits of being respected and envied by others. Thus, deep in his heart, Gu Hua Wei had always had a good impression of Di Shang. Even in the Lost Swamp, she had never forgotten his request for a moment. He wanted to ignite the fire on the moon, she wanted to ignite the fire on the moon for him, even though she went there to save Yuhan, but how much of it was so that he wouldn''t be disappointed?


    Afterwards, she returned to the Cloud Sect and found that he already had a new disciple. She clearly knew who it was that would entangle themselves with him sooner or later, but she still felt sad.


    She had thought that he would be different from the other men. Even if he couldn''t escape the power of Gu Qingcheng''s halo, he would definitely be able to maintain his rationality. However, he still let him down in the end.


    Destroying her heart, the last point was solely due to his good will.


    In the end, he still fell in love with Gu Qingcheng.


    "You won''t regret it?" Gu Hua Wei was indifferent to the God of Heaven. She could only see Gu Qingcheng''s eyes, "Master, I want you to tell me that you won''t regret it."


    You will not regret this moment of breaking your conscience. You will not regret killing me, and you will not regret falling in love with Gu Qingcheng.


    Di Shang closed his eyes silently, after a long while, he answered, "I don''t regret it."


    "Then remember it well." Gu Hua lightly smiled at him, her voice filled with malice. "You must always remember, I will never forgive you!"


    DiShang''s body trembled almost imperceptibly, the tip of his heart slightly shrank. In the end, he still forcefully wrapped his spiritual power around Gu Hua''s neck, and used his strength bit by bit.


    She only knew that Gu Hua was about to die, and the heavy burden that had bound her heart was gone just like that. Di Shang would also be the master that protected and protected her all the way here, and she, Gu Qingcheng, would be the greatest winner.


    Gu Hua Wei, then let her die!

 C187

    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei felt like she was suffocating as the strength on her neck increased. She was so strangled that she could only roll her eyes.


    The body tempering secret technique had already been used twice, and it was not the time yet. If no one came to save her this time, she might really die.


    Thinking of this, resentment surged in her heart. She was unwilling, unwilling to die just like that. Her heart was burning, and her despair and helplessness was soon sensed by the jade pendant in her heart!


    A ray of white light shot out from the jade pendant, breaking through the force that was binding her! Gu Hua Wei fell from the sky!


    At the same time, underneath the lilac tree, the red-clothed man covered his chest as if he felt something. His pale face was ashen.


    Did something happen? The second time. He pursed his lips, his eyes cold and desolate.


    Di Shang looked at that beam of light in disbelief, waving his wide sleeve, wanting to scatter. Unexpectedly, that beam of light directly flew towards him as if it had a divine sense, ruthlessly destroying all of Gu Hua''s restraining power, confronting Di Shang!


    Gu Qingcheng screamed, as if she had found an excuse. She pointed at Gu Hua and shouted, "Monster, you''re a monster! Master, quickly destroy this ominous monster! "


    Gu Hua quickly stood up, kicked away the extremely excited Gu Qingcheng, and ran towards the exit of the thatched cottage. Shang was already entangled by that strange power, and it probably wouldn''t have much effect on God''s power, as long as she went to any other place during this period of time, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to her!


    Along the way, Gu Hua''s feet lightly stepped on the wind as she continuously fled. In the blink of an eye, she had arrived on a small path outside the medicine field.


    Gu Hua slowly squatted on the ground, gasping for breath. The pain from her neck caused her eyes to redden slightly. This time, she was really going to kill her rhythm. She was really drunk to have met such a master.


    Suddenly, a gentle voice came from not too far away. "May I ask if you''re Junior Sister Gu Hua Weichi?"


    Gu Hua raised her head in surprise. She finally saw someone.


    Duan Ling Tian raised his head and saw a man around the age of 20 wearing a green-clothed disciple''s attire lightly smile as he looked at her. His eyes were warm and serene, his features delicate and gentle, and his gentle eyes were those of a man as gentle as jade. At first glance, Gu Hua Wei Wei unexpectedly felt that this man was somewhat familiar to her, but she could not recall where she had seen him before.


    Gu Hua stood up and pulled at her hair in a slightly embarrassed manner. In front of this beautiful man, she didn''t even want to show her face. However, she still replied, "That''s right, may I know what Senior Brother needs?"


    The young man looked at her with a smile, then his eyes paused on her red neck, "I am Mo Ziyuan, the disciple of the Jindan Stage Elder."


    Subatomic Origin...


    This name sounded very familiar. Gu Hua Wei looked at the young man who had been quietly staring at her, and a flash of inspiration struck her as she suddenly remembered, "Senior brother Ziyuan?"


    This person was the young man who escorted her all the way to the thatched hut when she entered Jade Bamboo Peak.


    Mo Ziyuan''s gaze became truly gentle when he heard the name ''Zi Yuan''. He walked closer to Gu Hua Wei and a gentle green light appeared on his palm, slowly erasing the mark on her neck. His voice was light like a gust of wind, "It''s hard for you to remember me, silly girl."


    Gu Hua''s heart ached. All the grievances and grievances she had suffered just now had been too much for this youth to handle, but she did not want to shed tears in front of anyone. She endured the pain in her heart and asked, "It''s been five years since we last met, what''s the matter with senior brother?"


    Mo Ziyuan had once promised her that he would visit her often when he left her on Jade Bamboo Peak. However, in these five years, he had never come to visit her. Gu Hua Wei Wei wouldn''t think that this young man would come visit her on a whim.


    Mo Ziyuan''s smile froze. A promise from a child was the most important thing. This little girl might have thought of those that he couldn''t fulfill, so she didn''t want to bother with him anymore.


    "Junior Sister, do you still remember my Master?" Mo Zi originally thought for a moment before quietly speaking.


    "Mo Xie Peak''s Jindan Stage Elder?"


    "Exactly."


    This was the only peak in the Cloud Sect that didn''t need to participate in the Battle Arena, and was mainly focused on managing the sect''s medicinal ingredients. It was one of the most important places in the Cloud Sect, and although this Jindan Stage Elder''s cultivation was only at the late Jindan Stage, his skills in alchemy were extremely high, and he possessed the ability to be a Grade Five Alchemist. Grade Five Alchemists were not only in the Cloud Sect, but all of the cultivation sects in the entire Nine Nations Continent, including the Jindan Stage Elders.


    How could she not know of such a person?


    Gu Hua looked carefully at Mo Ziyuan. So the backers were actually so strong.


    A few days ago, Teacher saw your final move on the stage and kept asking me to take you to him as my disciple. Yesterday, I had to deal with some important matters, so I didn''t come to visit. Mo Ziyuan allowed Gu Hua Wei to size him up, and his pair of bright eyes looked at Gu Hua Wei gently.


    Gu Hua Wei''s eyes were calm as he looked at Mo Zi Yuan, not at all moved by the honor of being a disciple under the Jindan Stage Elder. His face was troubled, and his eyes were aggrieved, "I really want to go with senior brother to Mo Xie Feng, but senior brother I''ve gotten into some trouble that I can''t get rid of, I''m afraid I can''t go." She didn''t say what kind of trouble it was, but if Mo Zi knew that Di Shang was in trouble, what should he do? I can only lie to him... "Ying, ying, ying ~ ~"


    Mentioning trouble, Mo Ziyuan naturally thought of the eye-piercing marks on Gu Hua''s neck, and his eyes turned cold. Who was so ruthless to actually do something to a little girl like this?! Thinking of this, his heart turned cold, "Junior Sister, there''s no need to worry. Bring Senior Brother along. Senior Brother and Mo Xie Feng will share the burden." Before his master left, she always told him that he must bring this little guy back. This little guy was extraordinary. If he couldn''t bring it back, he could just tie it up. Even if there was a huge problem, Mo Xie peak could flatten it!


    This was what Gu Hua Wei had been waiting for.


    If he had Mo Xie Mountain as his backing, DiShang probably wouldn''t be able to get anything good out of it.


    Gu Hua Wei turned around and led Mo Zi Yuan towards the thatched cottage. Along the way, Gu Hua Wei was worried that Mo Zi Yuan and her would be at a disadvantage if they were to fight, and her little eyes were filled with worry.


    How could Mo Ziyuan not see the distress he was feeling? He gently patted her head and comforted her, "I have already sent a sound transmission to master. He will be here in 15 minutes." He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to beat Ye Zichen in a fight, so he decided to call his master over.

 C188

    Gu Hua Wei and Mo Zi had yet to reach the thatched cottage, but from afar, they could already see Di Shang gently hugging Gu Qingcheng, who had been kicked so hard by Gu Hua Wei that he couldn''t even stand up.


    The two of them had their ears pressed together and seemed to be in a good mood. It was as if they had forgotten that she was such a person.


    However, it was time for her to cause some trouble.


    Thinking of causing trouble, the corners of Gu Hua''s lips curled up, and the coldness from her eyes to the tip of her eyebrows penetrated his bones.


    "Master ¡­" Gu Qingcheng bashfully laid in Di Shang''s embrace, her flawless white face had a tinge of red on it, "I''m fine, it''s just that Junior Sister Gu is currently infected with an evil being. If she runs far away, what will happen to those disciples in the sect? "Master ¡­" The devastatingly beautiful great beauty began to use her own limpid eyes to move the heart of this old man. "Let''s hurry and find Junior Sister Gu and help the sect get rid of the damage, okay ¡­"


    Di Shang''s soul had already been taken away by the halo of Gu Qingcheng''s female lead. Now that he was being looked at by the soul attracting eye, there was no longer any reason for him to disobey. His cold eyes were as gentle as water. "Qingcheng, whatever teacher wants to do for Qingcheng, I''ll do it for her."


    Gu Qingcheng complacently buried her face in Di Shang''s clothes. She knew that no one in this world could escape her charm. Even the high and mighty Di Shang had to bow down to her.


    In the blink of an eye, DiShang had forgotten the words Gu Hua had said to sow discord between the two, and he became extremely obedient to Gu Qingcheng again.


    "Wait for Master to find that evil creature and take revenge for you." Di Shang brought Gu Qingcheng with him and turned around, only to see Gu Hua Wei and Mo Zi Yuan.


    Gu Hua looked at the two of them who were hugging each other with slight disdain, and was only left with impatience in her heart. "Is Master going to find a disciple?"


    When Gu Qingcheng heard Gu Hua''s voice, she raised her head from Di Shang''s embrace and saw the extraordinary temperament of Mo Ziyuan. Her charming face was full of reproach, but she couldn''t see the malice in her words from the start, "Junior Sister, Master and I are doing this for your own good. You actually went out to find help to deal with me and Master?"


    Mo Zi glanced coldly at Gu Qingcheng, then he turned to look at Di Shang who was confused. He suppressed his astonishment at seeing Di Shang and didn''t expect that Gu Hua Wei was talking about Di Shang and his current disciples.


    This matter was a bit tricky.


    "I wonder what misunderstanding you have with Master?" Mo Zi did not wait for Gu Hua Wei to speak and changed his name. He wanted to protect his teacher, so he asked Di Shang, "To be able to make Master come to this small and narrow place, you must be worthy of the title ''Peak Master''."


    Hearing Mo Ziyuan''s words, Di Shang''s eyes turned cold. His indifferent eyes calmly glanced at Gu Hua Wei who had been cured, and said indifferently, "Of course you can''t leave a person who doesn''t like you alive."


    Naturally, he could not allow people who disliked him to stay.


    This sentence did not only cause Gu Hua to be stunned, it also caused Mo Ziyuan to be stunned. Di Shang was actually such a person that disregarded human life.


    The haughty and aloof person who had never eaten anything in the mortal world had almost been covered by a bloody veil at this moment.


    "Senior Brother, you misunderstand." She immediately jumped out and explained, "Master and I suspect that Junior Sister Gu has brought back some bad stolen goods from the Lost Swamp and wants to expel them for Junior Sister. However, we didn''t know that Junior Sister does have some stolen goods, but it seems that Junior Sister has been affected by the stolen goods and is unwilling to cooperate. Master only wants to eliminate the danger for the sect."


    Just look at those words, how righteous and righteous they were, how they were for the sake of the people, the sect, and what they had to do. Gu Hua really wanted to slap Gu Qingcheng in the face and scream her death, let her see, this was what it meant to remove harm for the people!


    Mo Ziyuan also laughed at this explanation. DiShang had already been enchanted by him, but this girl really thought that he was the savior.


    "I don''t know what stolen goods Weiwei has on her, but does this junior sister have any evidence?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s slender finger pointed straight at Gu Hua''s neck, as if she had caught Gu Hua''s tail. She said with absolute certainty: "That jade pendant is the evidence. If senior doesn''t believe it, you can check for yourself. The jade pendant worn on Junior Sister Gu''s body has already bewitched her!"


    Mo Ziyuan frowned, looking at Gu Hua Wei, who was watching this farce, and rubbed her head, "Take out the jade pendant and let Senior Brother have a look."


    Gu Hua didn''t seem to care at all as she took the white jade pendant from around her neck and put it into Mo Qingcheng''s hands. Mo Ziyuan carefully scanned the pure white jade pendant with his spiritual sense, and his furrowed brows relaxed. He looked at Gu Qingcheng, who was staring at him without moving, and wanted to grab hold of her: "There''s something strange about this jade pendant."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes shined with a shocking light, as she firmly pointed at Gu Hua Wei and shouted: "I knew it! I knew she was a monster! We must kill her! Remove the harm for the sect! "


    The warm smile in Mo Ziyuan''s eyes vanished as he looked coldly at Gu Qingcheng, "However, this jade pendant does not have any evil Qi. This jade pendant can only be used for defense, and when Master is facing a life threatening danger, you guys can see its brilliance ¡­" Mo Ziyuan''s voice was as cold as ice, "But it''s because you had the intention to kill me!"


    Only killing intent could activate the protective effects of the defensive treasure.


    It was impossible for Di Shang, who was also a cultivator, to not know of this logic. However, he still indulged Gu Qingcheng, wanting to use this as an excuse to kill Gu Hua.


    "Impossible!" Towards this result, Gu Qingcheng simply could not believe it. How could Gu Hua Wei not be an evil being? She did not believe it! She did not believe it! She had clearly watched her die!


    "You are her helper, so the helper is definitely her." You are her helper, so the helper you invited is definitely her. No matter what Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was currently at, she wanted her to die here without a moment of hesitation!


    Mo Ziyuan looked at Gu Qingcheng with a hint of impatience, "I''ve already explained everything clearly to this junior sister. This is just a misunderstanding, why is this junior sister so adamant on not letting me off? Could it be that she has some shameful thoughts?"


    As the most favored disciple of the Jindan Stage Elder, Mo Zi was originally an extremely intelligent and arrogant person. If he still didn''t know that Gu Qingcheng''s original intention was Gu Hua Wei, then he would have lived for nothing for so many years.


    When he thought about how if he had more important matters to attend to today and didn''t come to find Gu Hua Wei, this cute girl, Yu Xue, might have already been viciously murdered, he felt a wave of discomfort in his heart.

 C189

    "How dare you!" Seeing that Gu Qingcheng was about to cry from Mo Ziyuan, Di Shang could no longer contain his anger. A powerful wave of spiritual energy surged out from his palm, the density of the spiritual energy was astonishing.


    Mo Zi was already at the Great Circle of the Foundation Establishment stage. In the entire Cloud Sect, he was considered one of the top twenty disciples. However, in front of Di Shang, who was already at the Nascent Soul stage, he was still far off.


    The Spiritual Energy charged over and was about to overturn Mo Ziyuan and Gu Hua.


    Suddenly, a calm aura came from behind him. The spiritual power that was about to hit his body was dispersed by a breeze.


    Di Shang glared at the sky, his eyes as cold as ice.


    A bird that was soaring through the air gradually flew away. Gu Hua turned her head as if she had sensed something, and saw a middle-aged man dressed in luxurious profound clothing slowly descend from mid-air. Presumably, it was the bird that was flying over, and a treasure gourd was tied around his waist as he smilingly stared at her with his eyes.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were kind and his body was big and tall. He had a round, jade-like face and did not have a single strand of hair on his head. He really did look like a monk.


    When Mo Ziyuan saw this person, a trace of happiness flashed across his face. He then relaxed his heart, respectfully saluted this person, and called out: "Master!"


    So this person wasn''t just anyone else, it was the Peak Master of Mo Xie Mountain, Elder Jindan, Mo Ziyuan''s master.


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows and smiled, it seemed like the backer was here.


    The Jindan Stage Elder smiled amiably at Mo Ziyuan, then turned to look at Gu Hua Wei who was wandering around, "Take your junior sister and leave. I will take care of the rest of the matters for you."


    Mo Ziyuan''s eyes immediately lit up. He knew that his Master would definitely not ignore him. He held Gu Hua Wei''s hand and was about to walk behind the Jindan Stage Elder.


    "Wait." Di Shang''s pair of cold phoenix eyes stared straight at Gu Hua Wei. His thin lips slightly lifted, "I did not let her go."


    The smile on the Jindan Stage Elder''s face became even more amiable. He looked like a blooming chrysanthemum. He leaned forward and pulled Gu Hua to his side. His tone was neither fast nor slow, and was as gentle as water. "I wonder if Junior Brother has vented his anger enough yet?" Her voice was light, but the intention to protect her was undisguised.


    "Master did not take it out on junior sister ¡­" The delicate and delicate Gu Qingcheng jumped out again to explain. It was as if someone had bullied her until she was clean, "Master is only helping junior sister ¡­ Elder, don''t misunderstand Master ¡­ " After saying that, the white-lotus-like girl''s eyes became misty as she started to sob.


    The Jindan Stage Elder knitted his eyebrows as he looked at Di Shang with dissatisfaction, who had always remained silent while Gu Qingcheng was still there. "The disciples of the Stellar Martial School are magnanimous as expected. To casually decide the sin of a little girl without any proof, it seems like the more alive I am in all these years, the more I will return! "


    Gu Qingcheng almost peed her pants in fright after hearing what the Jindan Stage Elder had said. With a pitiful expression, she looked towards DiShang, seeking protection, "Master, this disciple didn''t do it on purpose ¡­" After saying that, tears began to fall.


    He stared at Gu Hua Wei with a pair of ice-cold eyes. There was no longer the hesitation and reluctance in his eyes, only ruthlessness and ruthlessness. "As the Peak Master of a peak, is the sin of a small disciple still decided?"


    "Humph!" "The Cloud Sect doesn''t have the privilege to decide a person''s crime as they please. Bring out the evidence, and this disciple is someone I, Wugou, have a crush on. If you want to fight against me today, I won''t back down!"


    DiShang''s pupils constricted. Today, he came here because he wanted to make Gu Qingcheng happy. Evidently, he didn''t have any proof.


    "Master ¡­" Gu Qingcheng pulled on his sleeve with tears in her eyes and whispered into his ear. Her hazy, tear-filled eyes flashed with a hint of pride. So what if she offended a Mo Xie Peak''s Jindan Stage Elder? As long as she could completely destroy Gu Hua Wei, she didn''t care about anything else.


    "Soul Searching Technique." Di Shang coldly said these three words.


    The Jindan Stage Elder was stunned. "What?"


    "With the Soul Searching Technique, I''ll definitely be able to find it." Di Shang''s eyes met Gu Hua Wei, who had been standing to the side and watching from the side. The immortals'' beauty finally disappeared.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t avoid his gaze, she was becoming more and more invincible, giving Di Shang a provocative smile. Gu Hua tilted her head, no longer caring about him.


    Towards a man who had once been a master, she didn''t feel that she had anything else to say to him.


    From the moment he chose Gu Qingcheng, there had only been grudges and no feelings between the two of them.


    Hearing Di Shang''s words, the Jindan Stage Elder was so angry that the corners of his mouth began trembling, "Bullshit!" How could he allow that little fellow, Gu Hua Wei, to be soul-searching by Di Shang, who was covered in lard? This was absolutely impossible!


    "If you are unwilling." With a wave of his hand, Gu Hua uncontrollably walked towards him. No matter how Mo Ziyuan tried to pull her, he still couldn''t pull her back. As if there was no one present, Di Shang stared into Gu Hua''s eyes, which were filled with hatred, "If you don''t want to, she will die."


    "Wu Chen!" You can''t do this! " The Jindan Stage Elder would never have thought that his once aloof and aloof junior brother would become like this, and it really pissed him off. Innumerable spiritual power gushed out of his body, and it directly shackled God''s name.


    But as for the Jindan Stage Elder, he was only at the Great Circle of the Jindan Stage. Alchemy might be one of the best, but how could he be a match for DiShang? He was unable to hold on for much longer, and could only watch helplessly as Gu Hua Wei was grabbed by the neck by Di Shang.


    I can." DiShang threw Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei ruthlessly into the air, the long sword at his waist swiftly flew out, aimed at Gu Hua Wei Wei, the sword was about to pierce Gu Hua Wei Wei''s body, a fatal blow!


    As Gu Qingcheng watched this scene unfold, her eyes finally lost all tears. The corners of her lips hidden in Di Shang''s embrace curled up in an unbridled smile.


    He had never thought that DiShang would actually kill Gu Hua Wei like this. The Jindan Stage Elder''s eyes were about to crack, and the spiritual energy in his body was trying to resist the sword, but Di Shang was already crazy because of Gu Qing''s obsession. How could he let them succeed by releasing two strands of spiritual energy to beat Mo Ziyuan and Jindan into the ground.

 C190

    "No!" Mo Zi let out an unacceptable cry of pain and flew up. He wanted to block that unstoppable sword. However, if he couldn''t make it in time, then he would never make it in time.


    The sword was aimed straight at Gu Hua Wei Wei''s heart. If the sword went through his heart, even the deities of the Da Lou would not be able to save him.


    Blood dripped from the corner of her pale lips, blossoming into beautiful flowers on the ground. She had never thought that Di Shang could be so heartless to kill her for the sake of Gu Qingcheng. It was a waste of one''s reputation, disobeying the laws of nature, and even the loss of one''s clarity of mind.


    This kind of Di Shang only made her feel sad when he hated him.


    However, these pathetic feelings, he might as well give them to himself.


    Seeing the sword getting closer and closer, Gu Hua gently closed her eyes, hoping it wouldn''t hurt too much.


    A long sword came flying through the air, ruthlessly hitting Di Shang''s long sword to the ground. The immense collision of spiritual energy caused the surrounding herbs to be cut apart by the spiritual energy. One could imagine just how powerful Di Shang''s sword attack was!


    Gu Hua slightly opened her eyes and heard the Jindan Stage Elder call out "Senior Brother." She absentmindedly thought, could it be that the Sect Leader has come?


    "Greetings, Sect Leader." Mo Zi''s eyes were initially red as he saluted to the Sect Leader. However, his eyes were focused on Gu Hua Wei, who was still bound in the air. The worry in his eyes was self-evident.


    The Sect Leader wore a moon-white Sect Leader''s robe. Golden threads covered his robe, and auspicious clouds covered his body. He had the demeanor of a transcendent being, appearing exceptionally bright and clear.


    Gu Hua slightly heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. If the Jindan Stage Elder couldn''t deal with DiShang, the Sect Leader must have a way to save her.


    "Sound transmission and senior brother, please do not blame me." When the Sect Leader walked in front of him, the Jindan Stage Elder couldn''t help but say, "The truth is, this matter requires Senior Brother to decide."


    The Jindan Stage Elder knew that he was no match for Di Shang and had already sent a sound transmission to the Sect Leader. He was afraid that there might be an accident and the Sect Leader actually saved Gu Hua''s life at the critical moment.


    The Sect Leader calmly nodded at the Jindan Stage Elder. "This matter will be decided by Brother." Saying so, she waved her snow-white golden sleeves. Gu Hua Wei only felt that the force binding her immediately disappeared as she fell from the air.


    Mo Ziyuan did not dare to hesitate any longer. He flew up and hugged the weakened Gu Hua Wei. His eyes looked coldly at Di Shang as he silently retreated to a side.


    Gu Qingcheng''s heart turned cold. This matter actually involved the Ascendant from the sect?


    "Junior apprentice-brother ¡­" The Sect Leader looked at the distant, vicious Di Shang, his brows knitted together. "This matter requires Junior Brother to give me an explanation ¡­"


    The Sect Leader''s tone was very calm. Normally, he wouldn''t care too much about this junior brother who had pure heart and low EQ. Now that this matter had occurred, he didn''t want this matter to become even bigger.


    "As you see." Di Shang''s voice was cold, but his eyes were not looking at the Sect Leader. Instead, they were glued to Gu Qingcheng''s delicate and pitiful face, unable to be pulled out.


    The Sect Leader''s gaze was faintly discernible as it landed on Gu Qingcheng. "Junior Brother, are you questioning the fact that this disciple, Gu Hua Wei, was able to return from the Lost Swamp?"


    He did not believe that Gu Hua Wei could come back from such a dangerous place like the Lost Swamp, so he did everything possible to find trouble with her.


    "Sect Master ¡­" "Junior Sister Gu only came back from the Lost Swamp a year later, and she also has such talent. This makes people suspicious that Master is only thinking about the sect, how could she know ¡­" She looked implicitly at Gu Hua Wei who was leaning on Mo Zi Yuan and trying to catch her breath. She covered the gloom in her eyes, "How could I have known that Junior Sister Gu would be so resistant? That''s why you know about it." Although she didn''t say much about Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s bad, every word was a blow to the heart, and all of it was Gu Hua Wei''s fault. If she was smart enough to be killed by us, you wouldn''t have come to save her.


    The Sect Leader didn''t look at Gu Qingcheng, but turned his head to look at DiShang instead. He earnestly asked, "Junior also thinks so?"


    The Sect Leader''s gaze was deep, like a brother facing his own naughty younger brother, even though Di Shang was no longer a child.


    Di Shang didn''t dare to look into his eyes, obviously tacitly agreeing.


    The Sect Leader could not tell what he was feeling, but he could feel his old heart trembling in anger. He was not angry at DiShang for chasing and killing Gu Hua Wei, but was angry at DiShang for feeding his dog with all the wisdom he had gained from cultivating for so many years.


    "So Junior Apprentice Brother wants to use the soul-searching technique to search for a ten year old little girl?"


    Gu Qingcheng continued to speak up for Di Shang, "Apart from this, Master has no other way. Sect Leader, please don''t blame Master. For the good of the sect, Master would rather kill a hundred people than let one go." Gu Qingcheng had an expression on her face that said ''we''re doing this for the sect, not for personal reasons''. You should come and deal with this slut with us as well, right?


    "Did you think she said that?" The Sect Leader coldly gazed at Gu Qingcheng, who was still in the same state as before, as he asked DiShang.


    The Sect Leader saw him as his younger brother, but he did not know that all these years, he had treated the Sect Leader as his older brother. However, in this world, there was always something more important than family love.


    "Qingcheng is right." Even if he knew that he would disappoint the Sect Leader, he would not let his guard down.


    The Sect Leader was so angry that he laughed. "What a great idea! For the sake of the sect, you would rather kill a hundred wrong people than let one go ¡­"


    Gu Qingcheng finally realized that things were not going as she had imagined. She was slightly panicked, was the Sect Leader really going to protect the weak spot of the flower?


    With the Sect Leader''s protection, Gu Hua Wei Wei would definitely be able to escape. It would be difficult for them to gather all their forces, so what should they do?


    "Junior apprentice-brother, you are quite right." Sect Master finally calmed the anger in his heart and calmly said, "I agree to search."


    "What?!" The Jindan Stage Elder was the first to disagree, "Senior Martial Brother, you can''t!" If this was really allowed by Di Shang, who was a lunatic, to use the soul-searching technique to search Gu Hua Wei Wei, this little treasure, where would he find such a crazy disciple?


    The Sect Leader shook his head, indicating that there was no need to worry. Under the joy that Gu Qingcheng could barely conceal, he continued, "But it doesn''t have to be the soul-searching technique. Does Junior still remember the Heaven and Earth Mirror in Master''s room?"


    "Heaven and Earth Mirror?" The Jindan Stage Elder looked at the Sect Master, "Senior Apprentice Brother''s meaning is ¡­"


    "Exactly." The Sect Leader smilingly looked at Di Shang, "I believe Junior Brother Wu Chen should also remember this very clearly."

 C191

    The Heaven and Earth Mirror was a top-grade divine tool passed down from the ancient times. Rumor has it that it was polished using the world''s coldest piece of ice over billions of years.


    A thousand years ago, the Cloud Sect''s Sect Leader had gone from being a secret cave to becoming the Sect''s secret treasure.


    There was only one round of this mirror, but it could reflect the sorrow of a person as well as the differences between humans and demons. It could illuminate every place that demons and monsters, illuminating every single one of their dark Nightmare.


    As long as someone was touched by the Heaven and Earth Mirror, unless they were a clean and transparent person, as long as there was any evil energy, they would be devoured by the Heaven and Earth Mirror.


    Not a single evil being could escape the eyes of the Heaven and Earth Mirror.


    "What do you think, junior?" The Sect Leader looked at Di Shang.


    Di Shang quietly watched Gu Hua Wei, who had recovered his spiritual Qi. He nodded faintly and said, "Brother, please decide." If he could solve this problem without making a move, why wouldn''t he do so?


    Gu Qingcheng lowered her eyes, praying unceasingly in her heart that she would die in front of the Heaven and Earth Mirror. Otherwise, how would this situation end?


    "Alright then." The Sect Master continued, "Then we will go find Master."


    "Wait a moment." Gu Hua stood up and walked to the Sect Leader''s side, her big and bright eyes staring fixedly at Di Shang. She asked, "Disciple is willing to stand in front of the Heaven and Earth Mirror and prove my innocence, if disciple really has an ominous object that has died, then disciple should be able to survive. But if disciple is still safe and sound from the Heaven and Earth Mirror, what then?"


    The Sect Master looked at the resolute Gu Hua Wei, a trace of praise floating in his eyes. "Hua Wei, what do you think?"


    However, her voice was still gentle and calm, "If this disciple passed the test of the Heaven and Earth Mirror unharmed, then not only would this disciple need Master and this senior sister to apologize to the entire sect, they would also need to swear to the heavens that they would never appear in front of the disciples again, that they would suffer the pain of being cut into pieces, and that they would live on forever!"


    Wasn''t Gu Qingcheng always looking for trouble with her? That''s good! Gu Hua Wei would have angina when she saw him. Let''s see how many more thoughts she still has left!


    "I wonder if Master and Senior Sister are willing?" Gu Hua looked at Di Shang with a smile that was not a smile. His eyes were filled with coldness.


    "No way!" Gu Qingcheng rejected him without even thinking, "Junior Sister''s request is too excessive, Master and I definitely won''t agree."


    "Heh ¡­" Gu Hua sneered slightly, her eyes filled with scorn: "Senior sister''s words are very interesting. Senior sister and Master recklessly believe disciple to be guilty without any evidence, disciple is already willing to face the danger of losing his soul to prove his innocence, and Senior sister and Master are both expressing their determination to disciple. Could it be that all of this is just a trap set for disciple?"


    Of course, this was a trap, and no one present didn''t know that this was a conspiracy between DiShang and Gu Qingcheng. However, since she had already fallen into the trap, even if she died, she would drag them down with her!


    Didn''t they want her dead? Alright, I''ll make a vow first. After I''ve made my vow, I''ll do what I need to do.


    In her heart, she really did not know what to say after what Gu Hua Wei had said. If Gu Hua Wei really did not die, then these oaths would all be reflected on their bodies. She was not willing at all, she was still so young, in her prime, what right did she have to have angina?! Furthermore, the one who was dismembered was Gu Hua Wei, what does that have to do with her?!


    Gu Hua''s death was her business, so why did she have to grab onto their legs before she died!?


    "Junior Brother, are you thinking that your request is a bit too much?" The Jindan Stage Elder walked up, his narrowed eyes shooting out beams of fierce light. He had long been extremely dissatisfied with Di Shang, "Then junior apprentice brother, do you think you''re not going overboard when you convict a ten-year old girl without any evidence?" Cultivators avoid grudges the most. If junior is being fair and square, why fear this small oath? "


    Di Shang looked at the Sect Leader who had not spoken another word, then looked at Gu Wei who no longer had any feelings for him. Somehow, his heart was filled with fear, a feeling of depression which he had never felt before caused him to be unable to keep up with Gu Qingcheng.


    He finally had a taste of what it was like to be miserable.


    It was just that this delay came too late.


    "I swear." He opened his mouth with difficulty.


    Gu Qingcheng widened her eyes in shock, looking at Di Shang in disbelief. She refused to accept this, "Master, don''t! We won''t swear! We won''t!"


    "Humph!" The Jindan Stage Elder glared coldly at Gu Qingcheng. He didn''t have any good impression of this evil fox spirit, "There are disciples who interrupt your teacher''s words. Wu Chen won''t teach you. I presume he won''t mind me teaching you a lesson!"


    The Jindan Stage Elder''s words were loud and clear, as if he was going to drag Gu Qingcheng out of Di Shang''s embrace in the next moment and give her a black and blue face.


    Gu Qingcheng''s body trembled. She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to say another word.


    DiShang placed Gu Qingcheng on the ground, while Gu Qingcheng curled up beside him. Finally, she knew that she had offended two people that could not be offended. One was the Yun Sect''s famous Sect Leader, and the other was a Jindan Stage Elder that could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Sect Leader.


    Thinking of this, she held Di Shang''s arm, giving herself a sense of security.


    Gu Hua looked at the way Di Shang was acting and sneered. She did not know how the man had gotten used to her thinking that Di Shang would be a good teacher. But now, it seemed that some people were truly experienced in matters of the heart.


    After Di Shang was done with Gu Hua''s unmoving gaze, Gu Hua slightly let him go. She gazed at Gu Qingcheng, who had restrained her fear due to her fear, and spoke indifferently: "Senior Sister, it''s your turn."


    Gu Qingcheng glared at her maliciously, gritting her teeth in her heart. She hated Gu Hua for her intelligence and wanted to continue acting pitiful. "Junior Sister, I''m just a woman. Can you not make such a malicious oath?"


    "No." Gu Hua stared at her mockingly. "Senior Sister even knows how vicious this oath is, but when Senior Sister dealt with me, she didn''t think she was malicious. It''s just a fake oath, and Master has already sworn it on the same day. Is Senior Sister not sharing hardships and hardships with Master, or is there something in your heart?"


    "You!" Gu Qingcheng was rendered speechless. Her eyes reddened as she stared at the crowd of men, trying to find someone who could speak for her. However, she was clearly disappointed.


    No one looked at her.


    Gu Qingcheng hatefully swore to the heavens that if Gu Hua Wei was lucky enough to escape this time, she would tear her to shreds and make her die a miserable death!

 C192

    Gu Hua was slightly satisfied with the vows Gu Qingcheng and Di Shang had made. After all, she could force Di Shang, the Peak Master, to make her swear, and also that little bitch Gu Qingcheng. Although she couldn''t get over her hatred, she would be satisfied as long as she could break it to the same level.


    "Let''s go." Seeing that everything had been properly arranged, Sect Leader did not waste any more time, expanding his long sword and pulling Gu Hua Wei forward. Mo Zi Yuan did not stay behind, and grabbed Gu Hua Wei''s other hand; he had not fulfilled his promise to her before, and now even if he had to make up for it, he wanted to see this little fellow appear in front of him safely. After all, he had always liked her.


    The Jindan Stage Elder followed closely behind, with Di Shang and Gu Qingcheng at the back.


    "Master, do you think my judgement is correct?" Gu Qingcheng hesitated before hugging Di Shang''s arm, the bad feeling in her heart grew increasingly stronger. "What should we do if I''m wrong?"


    "Nothing." Di Shang stretched out his hand and caressed the terrified face of the woman beside him, "If you are wrong, just kill her."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes lit up. How could she not have thought that even if Gu Hua Wei survived, as long as her teacher killed her, her oath would have no effect. As for the matter of apologizing to the entire sect, everyone was dead.


    "Listen to Master." Her delicate and exquisite body rubbed against Di Shang''s body one after another. Di Shang''s body stiffened, obviously, his expression and his body''s condition were inversely proportional. Gu Qingcheng smiled complacently; men, ah, are all the same.


    "Wei Wei, you must be fine." Anyone who got involved in such a suicidal situation would definitely feel depressed and depressed, not to mention that Gu Hua Wei was only a little girl who had just turned ten years old. Regarding this, Mo Ziyuan felt that he had to do a good job of thinking about Gu Hua Wei.


    Gu Hua Wei was amused by his fawning expression and patted his shoulder. "I''m fine. I just feel annoyed." Even someone as powerful as Di Shang had already fallen into his trap. After this, if she wasn''t able to kill Gu Qingcheng in time, then his enemies would definitely increase along with the increase in the number of Gu Qingcheng''s harem members.


    This was something with no conclusion.


    Gu Qingcheng was so worried that her hair turned white.


    "It''s nothing. Once we reach Mo Xie peak, they won''t come back." Mo Zi naturally did not know of Gu Hua Wei''s thoughts and only thought that she was troubled by Gu Qingcheng''s pestering. He consoled her, "In the future, when you have great abilities, the entire sect will not be disrespectful to you."


    "Yes." Putting aside the negative emotions in her head, Gu Hua smiled slightly. She would try to cover up the situation and take things one step at a time. If it really didn''t work out, she would just get a little more blood on her hands.


    After all, not every one of Gu Qingcheng''s harem was as perverted as Di Shang. It didn''t take much strength for her to kill a single person.


    The long sword quickly headed towards the main peak, but it didn''t head for the Sect Leader''s pavilion. Instead, it headed towards the mountain behind the main peak.


    A pavilion that sat on a cliff appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei. It was a courtyard filled with flowers.


    The old attic was filled with the mottled marks of time, and it was hidden between the cliffs. If it wasn''t for that attic, no one would have discovered that there was such a beautiful place here, possessing the charm of the tranquility of time, cleansing the mind of the restless.


    The feeling of time dancing filled Gu Hua''s tiny heart.


    This place had a long history.


    The Sect Master''s sword slowly came to a halt in the courtyard. The ground was also rugged and craggy, surrounded by a fragrant and fragrant lily.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei held Mo Zi Yuan''s hand and walked down. The air here was so clean that she couldn''t help but take a deep breath. The air here was like living in space. It seemed that Sect Leader''s master must be an awesome person.


    "Go in." Gu Hua slightly shook her head. Just like that, a middle-aged man with nothing to look at, walked in with Mo Ziyuan, followed by Jindan Stage Elder and Di Shang Gu Qingcheng.


    The courtyard was filled with peach trees, and although it was clearly the end of the five month period peach blossoms, there was a sea of flowers here, with dazzling flowers blooming in unison, like the beauty of a late arrival, wantonly overflowing, so beautiful that people would be happy to see it. Gu Wei took a petal that had been blown off by the wind, and a faint fragrance slowly filled her fingers, it was truly a beautiful flower, she touched the two peach blossoms on her head since she had the wood type spiritual energy, her large eyes curved into the shape of a crescent moon.


    Even if he died, to be able to see such a beautiful scene before he died would not be a wasted life.


    There was a pavilion in the courtyard, the pavilion that was hidden by the cliffs, and the pavilion with three rooms. The Sect Leader did not hesitate to walk towards the pavilion and open the door to the pavilion.


    "Master has been in closed-door training recently. The Heaven and Earth Mirror is on the first level. Let''s go in." The Sect Leader opened the door wide and walked in. Gu Hua Wei followed and the scene of the pavilion appeared before Gu Hua Wei.


    It was the same as the attic in her space. The first floor was filled with books, except that in the attic here, closest to the window, there was an unknown object covered by a black cloth.


    It was probably the Heaven and Earth Mirror.


    Di Shang, who had walked in last, shut the door tightly. The inside of the room was incomparably dark, and in the blink of an eye, several golden lanterns had been lit in every corner, lighting up the entire room.


    The Sect Leader walked forward. Spiritual Energy surged in his palms as he gently lifted the black cloth covering the Heaven and Earth Mirror. The black cloth was lifted, and the true appearance of the Heaven and Earth Mirror appeared in front of everyone.


    The mirror was firmly placed on top of it. The mirror was a blur, unlike the mirror in the real world, and if one looked carefully, they would find that the mirror was made out of a thick piece of ice, countless exquisite frost flowers had formed a unique pattern around the mirror. Perhaps the ice was old enough to not find any traces of melting on the mirror.


    This was a mirror created by Yan Bing and which had been formed over billions of years. It was a mirror that could see through all the filth in the world ¡ª the Heaven and Earth Mirror!

 C193

    The Sect Leader dispersed the Spiritual Energy from his palms and used a strand of Spiritual Energy to cut his palm. The bright red blood flowed along the lines on his palm and slowly fell onto the blurry mirror.


    In the blink of an eye, the Heaven and Earth Mirror released a blinding white light, as if the blood was the catalyst to open the mirror. Everyone narrowed their eyes in discomfort, and when they opened them again, they saw a bright and clean mirror in front of them.


    The mirror surface had lost its blurry image of the snow and ice and actually emitted a gentle luster like water. However, the pool of stagnant water was calm and without ripples, only illuminating the figures of others.


    "This is the Heaven and Earth Mirror." The Sect Leader turned around and looked at Gu Hua Wei with a calm voice, "The supreme grade Soul Treasure that the Sect Leader of the Cloud Sect had discovered in the Icecap had always been guarding the sect all these years. The Sect Leader turned around and looked at Gu Hua with a calm voice and said," The top grade Soul Treasure that the Sect Leader of the Cloud Sect had discovered in the Icecap Plains had always been guarding the sect all those years. After saying this last sentence, the Sect Leader''s gaze shifted from Gu Hua Wei Wei to an unknown corner behind her. Gu Hua Wei didn''t know who he was looking at, but it had nothing to do with her anymore.


    "As long as I stand in front of it, it should be fine, right?" Gu Hua looked at the Heaven and Earth Mirror that was just inches away from her. She didn''t know why, but the frost around the mirror gave her a sense of unspeakable familiarity.


    "Exactly." The Sect Leader nodded. "Now that the Heaven and Earth Mirror has been completely opened, as long as you stand in front of it, any evil spirit will have nowhere to run."


    "Alright." Gu Hua smiled brightly. Wasn''t it just standing in front of the mirror? Isn''t it simple?


    She just didn''t know if this mirror would punish a soul from another world like her. If she really did care about this, then wouldn''t she die ¡­?


    However, she wasn''t the so-called evil, right?


    So it should be passed.


    "Slight ¡­" Mo Ziyuan was a little flustered and looked at her worriedly, "You will definitely come out alive." He was talking to her, but also to himself. This girl wouldn''t leave just like that, definitely not.


    "Alright." Gu Hua slightly curved her beautiful eyes, revealing a smile that didn''t have a trace of sullenness. She also believed in herself.


    Gu Hua walked forward until she was almost in front of the Heaven and Earth Mirror. Suddenly, she turned her head to look at Gu Qingcheng, who was staring at her, and Di Shang, who had a shallow and indifferent expression, "If I survive, I will definitely keep my promise, right?"


    The luster of the mirror by her side was as beautiful as a painting scroll, the splendor of the frost flowers were beautiful, and the ten year old girl''s fresh appearance was so real and beautiful.


    DiShang''s indifferent eyes fell on her body, for some reason, his heart had been convulsing for a moment. Such convulsions disappeared in a blink of an eye, and he finally recovered his usual coldness. He indifferently replied, "Of course."


    Gu Hua relaxed a little and smiled. "Remember what you said."


    In front of the mirror, she could no longer see the figure clearly. All she could see was beautiful frost flowers appearing as if they were alive, agilely changing their appearances continuously around the mirror. The exquisite blossoming, the fleeting withering, the cycle of resurgence ¡­


    Mo Ziyuan clenched his fists, his heart was restless. He knew that he would be able to get out safely ¡­ Come on.


    Similarly restless was Gu Qingcheng. Unlike Mo Ziyuan, she really wished that Gu Hua Wei was an evil spirit and could die here.


    She did not want to be sucked in at all. The Sect Leader had said before that only the evil spirits would disappear in front of the Heaven and Earth Mirror, and she was not some kind of evil demon nor was she some kind of bad person. She was just a girl who wanted to live, was there anything wrong with that?


    She was just a soul from another world, she was never considered an evil demon!


    Thinking of this, Gu Hua Wei was no longer worried. She used all her strength to resist the menacing suction force and struggled desperately. She did not want to die here. She did not want to die without knowing why. She did not do wrong!


    But why, she clearly hadn''t committed any evil deeds, yet she was still sucked into the Heaven and Earth Mirror?!


    Gu Hua suddenly seemed to understand something in a trance.


    She couldn''t help but laugh. As her tears fell onto the white light of the Heaven and Earth Mirror, they began to slowly erode!


    Watching himself being sucked into the Heaven and Earth Mirror bit by bit, if Gu Hua Wei didn''t understand what was going on with the mirror, it would simply be a joke!


    This mirror was not some Heaven and Earth Mirror, but a monster that could swallow all living things in the world. The so-called devouring of evil spirits was just an explanation on the surface, as long as the person standing in front of the mirror was not swallowed!


    This mirror came from the western ice plains where monsters roamed a thousand years ago. How could there be immortal''s secret cave? How could top grade spirit treasures be buried there?! The only thing that could be buried there was a demon!


    If it really was some top grade spirit treasure, then why did he need to use a black cloth to cover it and suck in human blood?! All of them were saying that this thing was an ominous thing!


    No wonder! No wonder the Sect Leader had allowed her to make Di Shang swear all the way here, didn''t she think it was strange that the Sect Leader didn''t protect her the most? He actually made an exception for a little girl like her, letting her deal with the original Di Shang ¡­ He actually knew that she wouldn''t be able to get out, so he made her a clown! No wonder Di Shang had so easily agreed to use the Heaven and Earth Mirror. It was obvious that he was extremely familiar with this side!


    They all knew that she would definitely die in here, that''s why she put on such a kind front before she died, making her think that she would let out her anger, and willingly stand in front of the Heaven and Earth Mirror. Now that they thought about it, she was simply extremely ignorant, and had been schemed against thoroughly!


    After her death, Di Shang and Gu Qingcheng would still have a good reputation as vandals of the sect. The Sect Leader would still be the amiable Sect Leader of the Yun Sect, but she! She was the evil spirit of the Yun Sect that was full of evil, that everyone despised, the evil spirit that was carried by the demons!


    The Sect Master had truly played a good hand. He had schemed her as a shell to the extreme!


    But why would she die here? Why?!


    She hadn''t done anything that would harm anyone. Just like that, they used her without restraint. She was truly worthy of being called one of the most illustrious sects in the Nine Nations Continent!


    It was an extremely good use of energy.


    Gu Hua was slightly unwilling! She did not want to die! This was not her fate!


    She bit down on her teeth until they were full of blood, resisting the magic of the mirror. But this mirror was a demonic mirror, but it still had trillions of years of good fortune. How could a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator like her resist it?


    Her blood dripped into the white light, like it was adding fuel to a fire. More and more white lights dragged her into the darkness!

 C194

    At the place where the flames were lit, Mo Ziyuan, who was wearing a disciple uniform, finally revealed a trace of worry. He looked at the middle-aged man who was staring at the mirror and said, "Teacher, it''s been so long but you still haven''t come out ¡­"


    The middle-aged man looked at the Sect Leader who had been silent all this time, and lowered his voice, "The Heaven and Earth Mirror is a divine item passed down by the previous Sect Leader, and he has long recognized the Sect Leader as his master. If Gu Hua Wei was able to show it, the Sect Leader, as the Master of the Heaven and Earth Mirror, would definitely be the first to sense it."


    "Senior Brother, that Gu Hua Wei must have been possessed by some evil demon. Otherwise, how could he not appear after an hour had passed?" Gu Qingcheng, who had been silently pretending to be a lady, threw an autumn wave at Mo Ziyuan, "You don''t need me to say that. I just hope that the greater the disappointment, the greater the hope."


    He disapproved of her words, but he also didn''t want to pay attention to her. In addition, he also disliked Di Shang, who probably had a sore head, which was why he left Gu Hua Wei to work so hard for a little girl like her.


    Seeing how Mo Zi ignored her, Gu Qingcheng felt a little awkward. She was the only one who didn''t care about other people''s business. How could there be someone who didn''t care about her? Hmph!


    Gu Qingcheng glared at Mo Ziyuan in dissatisfaction, leaning on Di Shang who had been in a daze ever since Gu Hua Wei was sucked into the Heaven and Earth Mirror, "Master, do you think I''m right?"


    He was extremely clear as he extended his hand and slowly touched his own chest. After Gu Hua Wei had entered the Heaven and Earth Mirror, he was actually in so much pain that he was no longer able to notice Gu Qing Cheng.


    "Master ¡­" Seeing the deathly pale face of Di Shang, Gu Qingcheng was a little frightened, and she asked in astonishment, "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?"


    Di Shang was already at the great circle of the Nascent Soul stage, why would his heart suddenly hurt?


    Di Shang waved Gu Qingcheng''s hand, wanting to help him up. She silently stood on the spot, her lips pale.


    "Junior brother, are you regretting it?" The Sect Leader, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. His indifferent voice didn''t seem out of place.


    Di Shang''s facial expression changed. His long and narrow eyes were closed, but the trembling in his heart couldn''t calm down. It was as if a hole had been cut open in his heart, and he would never be able to recover.


    "Regardless of whether you regret it or not, this is your choice. I will only implement it." The Sect Leader looked at the already pale face of Di Shang with an obscure expression. His voice was soft, like a gentle knife, piercing into Di Shang''s heart. "And Brother already has no way of stopping."


    "I know." Di Shang''s phoenix eyes stared into the Sect Leader''s cold and emotionless eyes. "I don''t plan to stop."


    "Alright."


    "Master ¡­" Mo Ziyuan tugged on the sleeve of the Jindan Stage Elder and felt something was not right, "Master, what are they saying?"


    The Jindan Stage Elder let out a heavy sigh, shook his head bitterly, and said with a hoarse voice, "Nothing."


    Mo Ziyuan''s heart sank as he looked at Gu Qingcheng with eyes as cold as snow.


    Slight, I probably won''t be able to come back ¡­ Come on.


    Thinking up to here, even if he didn''t have a deep relationship with Gu Hua Wei, he still felt very sad. She was obviously still so young.


    Gu Hua Wei was dragged into the endless darkness as countless white lights ruthlessly tore her body apart like tentacles. This reminded her of the time when she was dismembered by five horses a year ago, and how painful it was.


    She wanted to enter the space but after entering the mirror, there was no way to contact her.


    Even after using up all her strength, she was still unable to escape from this kind of restriction. She could only allow herself to be torn apart by countless vicious forces that came from who knows where in the darkness. She wanted to cry, but had no tears.


    These forces had to split her body into countless pieces before she could let it go!


    There was nothing in Gu Hua Wei''s mind. She was so desperate that she didn''t feel like she could survive in this magic mirror.


    However, no matter how much she resigned herself to her fate, it wouldn''t be able to pacify the monstrous hatred in her heart!


    She finally learned how to hate. She learned to hate people who were so real that they didn''t hesitate at all to lie to her and humiliate her!


    To change her from a gentle and gentle girl to a girl filled with hatred, losing the last of her kindness!


    Di Shang, as her master, abandoned her and used her to plot against her! Gu Qingcheng''s half-sister had framed her and belittled her! The Sect Leader was the Sect Leader, so he had no idea what had caused her to lie to him! And then there was the entire Cloud Sect, a place filled with malice toward her from the very beginning. She hated it, hated it all, hated it down to her very bones!


    This hatred made her almost unable to breathe. This hatred was like a mountain weighing down on her heart.


    How could he be reconciled to this if he did not take revenge?


    How could she live without any grudges? She wasn''t a saint, she only wanted to live. But if she couldn''t even do this, then she would rather die!


    She wanted revenge! Revenge by any means!


    But no matter how much hatred there was in her heart, or how much unwillingness, she couldn''t change the fact that she was about to be dismembered.


    She had always put herself in danger with such ease. It was simply stupid!


    Gu Hua shrank into the darkness and finally started crying soundlessly. No matter how strong and brave she was, she was still a girl after all. Even if the heart was made of flesh and blood, she would still feel pain.


    The power in the darkness was angered by her stubborn attitude. Most of the unknown forces even ruthlessly wrapped themselves around her body, attempting to enter it and tear her to shreds!


    Gu Hua remained motionless, allowing them to torment her. She wanted to live, but she couldn''t.


    Darkness buried her, and the shallow tears at the corners of her eyes.


    The tearing pain finally came. When the light green peach blossom dress was painted with traces of peach blossoms by the blood, when the last rays of light disappeared into her heart, she suddenly realized that hatred could make a person completely despair.


    Well, she thought, just die quietly, and no one will come to her rescue.


    However, just this thought flashed through her mind and she was unable to accept it. She had to put forth all of her remaining strength to resist fate!


    It was all in vain.


    She closed her eyes in disappointment.


    The pain in his body gradually deepened as Gu Hua''s blood made a soft sound, drop by drop, against an unknown corner.


    The blood from the corner of Gu Hua''s mouth streaked across its body, and as if it was activated, the jade pendant emitted a powerful light. This light hid the coldest snowflakes, falling down one by one and entangling Gu Hua''s strength as if it had seen its natural enemy.


    In the darkness that never had light, a hole that emitted light was suddenly torn open. Gu Hua, who was weak to the point that she couldn''t even lift her arm, was in a trance. Where was this?


    A blood-red figure walked out from the light. It was a slender figure that exuded a deathly silence amidst its loneliness. The eyes hidden within the black hair were deathly still, and its pale face resembled that of a monster. It was extremely familiar.


    Gu Hua smiled faintly and finally lost consciousness.

 C195

    The blood-clothed man finally got what he wanted and hugged the little girl tightly in his embrace. He hugged her very tightly, and his eyes were filled with dead silence and gentleness.


    He brushed her unkempt hair back from her forehead and placed a kiss as soft as a wing between her eyebrows.


    In the darkness, the blood-clothed man could clearly see all of her wounds. She was like a broken doll, unconscious in the crook of his arm. If he had come just a little later, she would have died.


    She would never smile at him again. She would never tell him that as long as he looked for her, she would definitely appear. She would completely disappear from his short life.


    When he thought that she would die and she would leave him, his ice-cold heart felt as if it was ignited and was suffocating from the pain. How could she leave without his permission?!


    He definitely would not agree!


    The blood-red clothed man''s deathly still eyes were dark and cold. Anything that injured or used her, he would make them pay the price they deserved!


    No one could hurt this idiot!


    The blood-clothed man stood up with Gu Hua in his arms. With a noble and elegant body, he viciously clawed at a certain spot in the sky. The sound of something being shattered suddenly rumbled over!


    "Master, two hours have already passed ¡­" Mo Ziyuan''s heart was burning with anxiety. He couldn''t wait any longer and didn''t come out yet. Two hours was more than enough to destroy a soul. He didn''t even dare to imagine what would happen after Gu Hua died.


    "I''m afraid the odds are against us." The Jindan Stage Elder sighed. He knew a bit about this mirror, but he was just an elder without any real ability. Even if he knew, what could he do?


    The Sect Leader and Wu Chen had already decided that no matter how much the Jindan Stage Elder said, it would be useless.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought back to the first time he had seen that girl, standing on the battling platform with a dagger to protect her life, almost winning the match with her blood. He remembered her eyes, bright as a blooming flower, able to burn everything cold, because of those eyes, he wanted her to be his disciple, also because of her eyes, he had fallen in love with another girl, he had forgotten about the little girl''s goodness, he had forgotten about her strength and intelligence, he had forgotten how she had come to this stage.


    I ask myself, did Gu Hua Wei do something wrong? Never.


    When he thought of the three fires of the moon that had been dyed red by her blood, his ice-cold heart finally ached. It truly did hurt.


    He remembered what she had said. She had said, "I remember when you asked for a moon fire. I didn''t want to be a man who broke his word."


    He clutched his chest, the pain like the tide had finally sobered him.


    "Senior apprentice-brother ¡­" DiShang finally opened his eyes, no longer glancing at Gu Qingcheng who had been observing him. A hint of hatred finally appeared in his eyes. Turning his head, he heard him say: "Senior Brother, I regret ¡­"


    Dressed in a white robe, the richly embroidered man stood in a place with no lights at all. His eternally unchanging face finally revealed an expression of regret and pain for the first time.


    He finally felt regret.


    He regretted going against a little girl. He regretted not being able to see through his own sincerity. He regretted not being able to be more rational.


    However, this kind of regret came too late, forever too late.


    The Sect Leader''s face flashed with a trace of impatience. "Junior Brother, are you speaking nonsense?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Di Shang could not control his trembling body, he leaned his body against a bookshelf to barely support himself, incoherently saying, "Senior brother, you save her, you save her! I don''t want her to die! "You saved her ¡­"


    He regretted it. He regretted it long ago.


    "Master ¡­" The nearby Gu Qingcheng seemed to have understood something. She wanted to get closer to him, but was forced to retreat a few steps by Di Shang''s attack. Gu Qingcheng looked at Di Shang in disbelief, her heart turning cold, "Teacher, teacher, how can you treat your disciple like this ¡­"


    But, DiShang turned a deaf ear.


    Gu Qingcheng started to panic. She had used the Pear Blossom Rain ability that she was most proficient at, he would panic whenever he saw her cry. This time, it would definitely work, she told herself.


    But this time, she was destined to be disappointed.


    She cried so miserably in front of him that she couldn''t return his tender gaze. He seemed to have gone mad as he kept saying, "I''m regretting it, I''m regretting it. You come back, you come back ¡­"


    She knew who he was talking to, but so what? Gu Qingcheng wiped away her tears and sneered. So what if she regretted it? Gu Hua Wei was already dead. From the moment he chose her, DiShang was destined to become her bargaining chip!


    The Sect Leader gazed at the frenzied Di Shang with a pair of compassionate eyes. His moon-white robe was faintly discernible in the white light, "So what if I regret it?" Junior Brother, this is the reason you planted it, and you are destined to reap the consequences. "


    As long as the Heaven and Earth Mirror was alive, no one would be able to come out safely. This was something that both him and DiShang were well aware of, but when DiShang had suggested it, he had resolutely decided to let this little girl into the Heaven and Earth Mirror. Since then, some things were destined to never turn back.


    So what if he regretted? He regretted not having the medicine to eat.


    "Senior Brother, let me in!" DiShang finally could not hold it in any longer and rushed to the front of the Sect Leader, jumping down towards the area where the white light was wreaking havoc! The Sect Leader was quick with his eyes and dragged him back. His indifferent eyes finally revealed a trace of coldness, "The one who plotted against her before was you. Now that she''s gone, what''s the use of regretting it here? From the moment you abandon her, you must know that regret is unnecessary. "


    Furthermore, he regretted it when he was already dead. No matter how haughty and aloof he was, a person like him who did not eat the flames and smoke of the mortal world could make people feel that he was a hypocrite.


    When Mo Ziyuan heard this, if he still didn''t understand what had happened, he would have lived for so many years. He rushed forward and punched Di Shang in the face. He could not suppress the anger in his heart, "Why did you kill her? Why?!"


    He originally thought that it was only a soul test, but now it seems that it was just a deliberate plot. They never planned to let that little girl return alive from the mirror; this was the so-called Yun Sect, always acting in the name of kindness, and doing shameless things!


    "You give her back! You trade her for me! " Mo Ziyuan fiercely vented his anger on the motionless Di Shang. He did not believe that Gu Hua Wei would die just like that, in this conspiracy!


    "What did she do wrong? Say it! Tell me, what did she do wrong?! "


    DiShang stood blankly on the spot, allowing himself to be hit and cursed. In his indifferent eyes, finally, there was pain.


    She had never done anything wrong. It was him who had been wrong. It had always been him.

 C196

    "Enough!" The Sect Leader swung out his palm to push back Mo Ziyuan, whose eyes were completely red. The Jindan Stage Elder stepped forward to catch Mo Ziyuan and sighed, "The matter of Ziyuan has already come to this. It is already a constant fact."


    "Master." Mo Ziyuan painfully clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t understand, I don''t understand ¡­" It had clearly been fine just now. Now she was here to tell him that she had died, not because she was a monster, but because they wanted her dead, so she had died.


    This was what he believed in, the righteous and honorable sect. This was what he believed to be a place that could benefit the world. How could he dare to believe this!


    The Jindan Stage Elder sighed and pulled him to the side, his small eyes filled with deep thought.


    "Junior brother, don''t do anything stupid." Seeing that Di Shang was still in a daze, the Sect Leader advised, "You still have another disciple that needs you."


    Speaking of Gu Qingcheng, Di Shang''s heart ached even more. It was all because of her, and all because of Gu Qingcheng. If it wasn''t for him, he would have definitely been Gu Hua Wei''s master.


    DiShang''s sinister gaze swept over Gu Qingcheng, who had stopped crying. Gu Qingcheng was so frightened by that look, she did not dare to rashly jump out and make another eighteen wails.


    "Senior brother, there''s no need to persuade me. I''ve already made up my mind." After saying this, Di Shang jumped into the Heaven and Earth Mirror.


    He covered his chest, and unexpectedly spat out a large mouthful of blood. His robust body seemed to have lost all of its last bit of strength, and he was on the verge of collapse, his mouth full of blood. "Junior Brother, be careful, the Heaven and Earth Mirror ¡­" After saying this, the Sect Leader''s vision darkened and he fainted.


    He raised his eyes and looked towards the Heaven and Earth Mirror, only to see that the white light on the mirror had increased by several times, the millions of years of ice had actually started to melt, the frost flowers on the side of the mirror had all turned into wisps of fog, the overwhelming amount of spirit energy flooded the entire pavilion.


    Di Shang''s heart sank. He only had time to say "go" to the Jindan Stage Elder, and that Heaven and Earth Mirror, which had been passed down for thousands of years and had been formed from billions of years of ice, suddenly released beams of white light.


    The library that had been passed down for hundreds of years was blasted into smithereens just like that, turning into a pile of trash.


    Di Shang took the Sect Leader and retreated into the courtyard, and in his eyes, the tall building disappeared into nothingness.


    The Sect Leader opened his eyes weakly and smiled bitterly, "Someone broke the restriction of the Heaven and Earth Mirror. The mirror shattered and the backlash hit Brother Wei''s body. Even the Book Collection Hall was no longer preserved."


    Di Shang''s eyes brightened, "Is it her?"


    When the Sect Master saw him act this way, his heart became cold. Even now, he was still worried about the relationship between his son and daughter, and wasn''t concerned about him at all.


    No matter how unhappy he felt, the Sect Leader still explained, "It wasn''t her. She definitely didn''t have such power."


    DiShang''s eyes dimmed, "Who is that?"


    "I''m afraid the evil spirits in the mirror are fighting over this soul." The Sect Leader''s expression was that of everlasting righteousness as he ruthlessness, "The little girl''s soul is usually the one that the evil spirits like the most. I''m afraid the mirror won''t be able to withstand the fight and will be shattered."


    As he spoke to here, the Sect Leader coughed out a mouthful of blood. He was somewhat regretful and rejoiced, "I''m afraid that in the future, there will no longer be such a mirror in this world."


    "That''s good too." Di Shang was well aware of the fact that Gu Hua Wei was already dead, and the pain in his heart prevented him from venting it out, "In the future, without this mirror, I will pretend that I didn''t know that she was already dead." He laughed softly, as if nothing had happened. "Then I still think she''s alive in a corner of the world that I don''t know about."


    But before he finished his sentence, Mo Ziyuan, who was not far away from him, shouted in joy: "Slight! It''s right here! "


    Gu Hua Wei Wei was not dead yet. This news made Di Shang''s heavy heart instantly lighten. After putting down the Sect Leader, he rushed crazily in the direction of Mo Ziyuan!


    Her clothes were tattered, the corners of her lips were broken to the point where one could see flesh and blood. She was completely lifeless, and there was too much blood flowing from her body, so much that even though her eyes were dirty, it was unable to cover up how much pain she was going through.


    DiShang trembled, not daring to approach her. What gave her all this, was that he truly deserved to be the main culprit.


    He no longer had the face to face her again.


    Mo Ziyuan held Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei''s head in his arms, and kept shouting out Gu Hua Wei''s name. He was so anxious that tears were almost flowing out.


    "Slight, wake up ¡­" He repeated these words again and again, afraid that the girl in his arms would never wake up again.


    The Jindan Stage Elder walked forward and used his finger to check Gu Ruoyun''s breathing. He patted Mo Ziyuan''s shoulder and said, "She''s fine. It''s just that she lost a lot of blood and her spiritual energy. She''s unconscious. She''ll wake up soon."


    Mo Ziyuan was elated and took out a handkerchief from his storage bag to wipe Gu Hua''s slightly swollen face. He knew that this stubborn girl would not die just like that.


    "Count her lucky." The Sect Master walked forward tiredly, looking at Gu Hua Wei with eyes that were no longer calm but filled with unspeakable hatred. That hatred flashed by. "This time, it''s destiny."


    He smiled at Di Shang, "I have fulfilled my wish." However, because of that, he had received a serious injury. Furthermore, he had lost the Heaven and Earth Mirror and the entire Compendium Pavilion.


    "Senior apprentice-brother ¡­" Di Shang lifted up his clothes, kneeling down in front of the Sect Leader, "This matter was all caused by me. The Heaven and Earth Mirror was broken, the Compendium Pavilion was destroyed. It was all because of my stubbornness. Junior is willing to accept punishment."


    The smile on the Sect Leader''s face gradually froze and his eyes became obscure. "The Heaven and Earth Mirror is the sect''s most precious treasure. Although it is not usually used, I am afraid that Master will be disappointed. As for the Compendium Pavilion ¡­" The Sect Leader''s voice paused, "I''m afraid I need you to come up with a solution."


    "Don''t worry, senior apprentice-brother." Di Shang glanced at the library that had been razed to the ground, "This matter, I will personally request for forgiveness from my master, and the library will send people to rebuild it as well. As for the books within, they will be filled in as well."


    "Alright!" The Sect Leader reached out his hand and patted Di Shang''s shoulder, "As long as you have these words of Junior Brother, Senior Brother, you don''t have to worry."


    Di Shang stood up and retreated to the side, no longer saying anything. His eyes were quietly watching Gu Hua''s face, which had been wiped clean and had a light purple hue.

 C197

    Under the gaze of the crowd, Gu Hua Wei Wei quietly opened her eyes. Her bright peach blossom eyes, along with her purplish green face and wounds all over her body, made her look extremely pitiful. She seemed to be a bit confused about where she was and then, as if she had found her pillar, she saw the Sect Leader.


    No one present dared to tell her that this was only a premeditated plan and that there was no so-called test. However, towards a girl with such clear thoughts, no one would unravel such a malicious lie.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that no one was speaking, Gu Hua looked somewhat anxiously at the Sect Leader for an answer, "Could it be that disciple has failed?"


    "You passed." The Sect Master looked into her eyes and smiled as he nodded. "Congratulations Gu Hua Wei. You have successfully proven your innocence." The Sect Master''s face was filled with righteousness and righteousness. He had the demeanor of an immortal, and his eyelids drooped slightly.


    "That''s good." Gu Hua smiled brightly. "Then I don''t need to be suspected, nor do I need to be soulscoured." This time, she was looking at Di Shang. Her eyes were very calm, without any of the hatred she felt from before. It was as if she had forgotten that she should hate him.


    Di Shang''s heart ached when he saw this. The vow that he had made to "she will live forever with a heart as sharp as a knife" finally played its greatest role at this moment. He had never felt this much pain in his heart, as if someone had gouged him out with a knife.


    "You won''t be suspected, and you won''t be soul-searching." He bitterly assured her, "In the future, no one will bully you anymore."


    "Thank you." Gu Hua''s slightly bright eyes were filled with pain, "Thank you for letting me go."


    In the end, she still hated him. She knew very well what he had done, and was very grateful to him for letting her go, because she would never forgive him.


    He had brought this upon himself.


    "Do you still acknowledge me as your disciple?" Gu Hua turned her head away from Di Shang and looked at the Jindan Stage Elder who had been guarding Mo Ziyuan.


    Elder Jindan smiled amiably. "Of course, you''re the most persistent girl I''ve ever seen. You''re very suitable to be my disciple. How about you be my last disciple?"


    "Sure." Gu Hua revealed two pure-white teeth as she smiled sincerely at the Jindan Stage Elder. "Then I''ll be your disciple from now on."


    "Fool ¡­" Mo Ziyuan touched her head, his clear eyes were full of smiles, "I am still your senior brother."


    "Senior brother," Gu Hua reached out her hand to hug Mo Ziyuan''s shoulder, "Thank you." Thank you for not giving up on me.


    At some point in time, he had felt that she was a suitable disciple for him due to her hard work and willpower. She had also given him such a smile before, but now, it seemed like a lifetime had passed. He reached out his hand and touched his heart, the pain there constantly telling him that he had done so many irreparable things to her.


    "Master ¡­" A painful moan broke the harmony, and a sweet voice came from the ruins. Everyone looked towards the voice, only to see a black girl climbing out from the ruins. Her face was covered in dust, and only her eyes were bright and clear.


    The owner of the voice was precisely Gu Qingcheng, who had been forgotten by Di Shang when the Heaven and Earth Mirror exploded and was unable to escape in time.


    She ran towards DiShang, tears already gathering in her large eyes. It was only when she arrived in front of DiShang that the tears finally fell, causing her pitch-black face to be stained with filth. She no longer had her usual goddess look, but she still thought that she was crying very beautifully as she ran towards DiShang, believing that her master would still be obedient to her like before.


    However, Di Shang had already awoken from his role as the female lead, adding her current sorry state, how could she get close to him? Gu Qingcheng abruptly missed his, looking aggrieved at Di Shang who had dodged his attack. He cried miserably: "Master, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you want Qingcheng? "


    Di Shang looked towards Gu Hua Wei. When he realized that Gu Hua Wei did not even look at him, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Following the direction of DiShang''s eyes, Gu Qingcheng''s gaze landed on Gu Hua Wei. The astonishment in her heart was instantly replaced with rage. Gu Hua Wei was actually still alive?!


    How is this possible!?


    Gu Qingcheng pointed at Gu Hua Wei and jumped up, shouting at him: "Why aren''t you dead yet?!" You monster! "


    The two words "evil spirit" stung DiShang''s ears. Before Gu Hua could look over, he had already grabbed Gu Qingcheng''s wrist: "Shut up!"


    Gu Qingcheng''s tears fell as she looked at DiShang with disappointment. DiShang had become a ungrateful person in her heart, she asked: "You actually dared to be so fierce towards me for a monster?!" Master, how can you be so mean to me?! She is clearly the Evil Demon! "


    "Monster?" Gu Hua slowly stood up, similarly pitch-black. Her back was ramrod straight as she looked at Gu Qingcheng, "I''ve passed the test of the Heaven and Earth Mirror, I''m not an evil demon."


    Gu Qingcheng''s heart suddenly hurt from the look she gave her. It was obvious that that slut, Gu Hua Wei, was still alive, and that sinister vow had taken effect!


    She was in so much pain that her entire face scrunched up, but the more she thought about it, the more hatred she felt in her heart. "Let me tell you, we did not train at all. My master and I lied to you. Our goal was to let you die!"


    Gu Hua Wei looked at Di Shang with disbelief and shock on his face, "Is Master like this?"


    The Sect Leader walked up to her and gave two hollow laughs, "Wu Chen''s disciple must be crazy. Don''t listen to her nonsense, we have been training all this time and you have indeed passed."


    "Is that so ¡­" Gu Hua''s eyes turned slightly towards Gu Qingcheng, an unnoticeable coldness in them. "Then I''m relieved."


    "Ha!" "Haha!" Gu Qingcheng laughed loudly, obviously not wanting to make things easy for him. She pointed at a piece of trash as she said, "They are lying to you!" Gu Hua Wei, I''ll tell you! You almost died, if not for the explosion of the Heaven and Earth Mirror, you would forever be a ghost! Do you think you''ve won? Let me tell you, I still have a master, and you don''t have anything! " Gu Qingcheng couldn''t bear to see her at all. He wanted to make Gu Hua feel slightly uncomfortable, so that she would be happy!


    DiShang''s slap finally landed on her face, Gu Qingcheng''s complacent expression finally froze on her face. She looked at DiShang''s hand in disbelief, covering her face as she stared at his expressionless face. She had never imagined that her master, who was like a pearl, would actually slap her like a treasure!

 C198

    "Master ¡­" Gu Qingcheng foolishly rubbed her burning face, staring blankly at DiShang. Her dry autumn eyes were full of grievance: "Why, why did you hit me ¡­"


    DiShang had never said anything harsh to her, but now he actually ¡­ To give her such a cruel slap, she could not accept it. Why would DiShang want to hit her?!


    "Teacher, I am Qingcheng ¡­" For this moment, Gu Qingcheng no longer disguised herself as someone who felt wronged. Anyone would feel wronged if they were to fall from the sky in such a miserable manner.


    "I am your Qingcheng ¡­" She was cold and inhumane towards God, and she wanted to reach out and pull his sleeve. What he liked the most was her holding his sleeve, and whenever she had any request, as long as she pulled on his sleeve and smiled at him, he would satisfy her, even if only for a bit ¡­


    But what''s wrong with her? Why did her teacher ignore her?


    Di Shang avoided her touch, turning around without even looking at her. He nodded towards the Sect Leader, got up and was about to leave.


    Gu Qingcheng stared at Di Shang''s back in shock, not even bothering to spare a glance for Gu Hua. She staggered as she chased after him, throwing herself on his back, crying her heart out.


    "Master, master, please don''t leave me behind. Qingcheng has done nothing wrong. Please teach me how to fix it, I''ll change it ¡­" Tears and snot covered Di Shang''s white clothes. Gu Hua quietly retracted her eyes. In the light, she could only see the figure of Di Shang carrying Gu Qingcheng and leaving.


    Gu Hua sneered in her heart. No matter how indifferent Di Shang was, it was undeniable that he still cared about Gu Qingcheng.


    For such a man, it was best to stay away from him, because he had different intentions to harm others.


    Asking someone like DiShang to come and deal with Gu Qingcheng was definitely not something he could hope for.


    "Let''s go." Gu Hua Wei smiled at Mo Ziyuan, "Senior Brother, you have to send me back to wash up and pack my things before we can go to Mo Xie Mountain."


    Mo Ziyuan picked up Gu Hua Wei, who was covered in filth, and said goodbye to the Jindan Stage Elder. Then, he rode Gu Hua towards the Jade Bamboo Peak.


    Along the way, Gu Hua remained silent. Her eyes greedily gazed at the beautiful scenery of the Myriad Heavens. She almost couldn''t see such a beautiful scenery anymore.


    "Don''t even think about it." Mo Ziyuan saw that her small face was like that of a small old man. He used his hand to tug on her cheek, "No matter what, it''s all over now."


    "Senior Brother, do you think all of this is over?" Gu Hua tilted her head slightly to look at the smiling Mo Ziyuan, "But I feel like everything has just begun."


    "Slight ¡­" Seeing her calm eyes, Mo Ziyuan was still a little worried, "You''re just a little girl, there''s no need to think so much. Your future has indeed just begun. You''re very talented, senior brother believes in you."


    He was subtly reminding her that she was only one person and the Cloud Sect was a large sect with tens of thousands of people. It was obvious that she would suffer a loss if the two fought.


    But he didn''t know that the reason she had made it was because of her thoughts before she went to the Lost Swamp. Now, haha, sorry, she couldn''t do it.


    "Thank you, senior apprentice-brother." She thanked him again, and the gratitude in her voice made him feel it meant a lot, but he didn''t know what to say to her to make her feel less sad.


    "Everything will be fine." "No," he said.


    "Of course, I think so too." She smiled gently at him. That smile should have been warm, but he felt that something was wrong. His whole body felt cold from her smile.


    Behind her was her house. She told Mo Zi to leave and to look for her later. She needed to wash up, and it would be inconvenient for the woman to have someone to watch over her from the outside.


    Mo Zi Yuan turned back three times and walked away. Gu Hua Wei then pushed open the door and walked in. Once she entered, her entire body was filled with a killing intent, as if she was a ghost that escaped from hell!


    She walked straight to the bed, lifted the blanket and laid down without a care. She closed her eyes and disappeared from the room.


    Upon entering the space, Gu Hua Wei discovered the unconscious, blood-clothed man in the forest full of fruit trees. His face was pale as if he were a dead man, his thin lips expressing his inner coldness, his dead eyes lightly closed, his eyelashes trembling slightly. He obviously looked like a useless scholar, but he had saved her in the mirror.


    When she was at her most desperate moment, he appeared, came to her side, and took her away. He was so firm, as if there was nothing more important in this world than taking her away, he tore apart the magic mirror with his bare hands, and then in the instant he was about to take her away, he suddenly fainted. She had no choice but to put him into the space within the jade buckle.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s entire body was covered in filth. She used her hands to slowly picture the man''s beautiful appearance. In the blink of an eye, she smiled faintly. She owed him a third favor.


    From defeating a level five Whirlwind Wolf on the Jade Bamboo Peak to resisting Di Shang''s deadly attack in front of the thatched cottage, sinking deep into the magic mirror and risking his life to save Di Shang, this Long Jin had already done a great favor to her, even she didn''t know how to repay him.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei took out some clean water from the lake and poured it into Long Jin''s mouth. She thought that this would probably be beneficial for his body, which could pass out at any time.


    After doing all this, Gu Hua Wei didn''t bother with him anymore and went straight to find a small pond to bathe.


    After cleaning herself up, Gu Hua took a quick glance at Hua Hua, who was snoring soundly in the cave, then turned around and left the cave.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t want to waste time, so she summoned her sword. Seeing that it was already afternoon, she rode the sword and headed towards the city where Gu Qian Sheng and his wife were. She wanted to send this important guy back home.


    The long sword quickly arrived at Long Jin''s courtyard. Gu Hua Wei quietly stopped at a rooftop and silently flew down. After finding Long Jin''s room, she pushed open the door and opened the blanket. Only then did she release the unconscious Long Jin from the space.


    Carefully placing him on the bed, Gu Hua covered him with a blanket and put in a few bottles of Peach Blossom Wine, as well as some water from the lake. After taking a deep look at the man on the bed, she once again left her soul mark on his palm.


    Then, he turned around and left without looking back.


    Thank you, she said.


    Hearing the sound of the wind breaking on the roof disappearing, the man on the bed opened his lifeless, deathly still eyes. He reached out to hug the blanket that she had touched, and looked at the things that she had left behind on the table.

 C199

    In the pitch-black darkness, a youth dressed in black coughed out a mouthful of blood as he lay down in the snow and ice. His face was dark and pale.


    He looked at the cloudless sky and the crescent moon that would only appear in the night. His ice-green eyes shone like glazed water as they sank into the darkness.


    "Master ¡­" A bird that was flying through the air fell down, turning into a forty year old middle-aged man.


    The black-clothed youth stretched out his hand and touched the blood on the corner of his lips. His face was as pale as a finger made of snow. In the snowy night, he was almost buried under the pure white snow.


    "He''s getting bitten back ¡­" He chuckled softly. His ice-green eyes seemed to have found something good. They radiated a frightening, ominous light. "So fast, they''re going to backfire ¡­"


    "Master!" The middle-aged man kneeled down towards him and said loudly, "It should be time to bring it back. Master, you can''t wait any longer, the Moon Sacrifice Ceremony is in a few months and you will become a respected High Lord. You can''t be so careless anymore ¡­ "Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" The black-clothed youth''s eyes slanted as he stared at him, his gaze as cold as a glacier that would never melt. "Otherwise, can''t I intimidate those trash?!"


    "Master ¡­" The middle-aged man still wanted to persuade him, but the youth in black waved his hand, unwilling to say more. "Go down, before I get angry."


    The middle-aged man looked at him worriedly. Gritting his teeth, he turned into a nimble bird and flew into the darkness.


    The black-clothed youth raised his hand and caressed the peaceful moonlight. His thin and cold lips formed a mysterious smile, "How about letting me go? So what if there''s a backlash? " They were just meaningless things.


    This time, she probably wouldn''t return here. She didn''t bid farewell to the birds and didn''t go to see Yu Qingzhu again. Instead, after the original scene with Mo Zi, she stepped on his sword and left without looking back.


    Mo Ziyuan had chatted and laughed with her along the way, acting like a good senior. No matter how troubled Gu Hua Wei Wei was, he still had a good impression of this youth.


    "That''s Mo Xie peak." Mo Zi Yuan stood on his long sword and pointed at the numerous peaks in the Cloud Sect. It was comparable to the main peak of the Sect Leader. He smiled and asked, "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Gu Hua looked carefully and discovered that the summit of this mountain was actually shrouded in mist, and there were all sorts of wild flowers blooming between the mountains. This wild flower could not be identified by name, but was instead multi-colored.


    "So beautiful." Gu Hua slightly nodded her head in agreement. Compared to the main peak and the Jade Bamboo Peak of the Crescent Moon Peak, Mo Xie''s peak was much more beautiful.


    Pill forging was different from focusing on cultivation.


    "As long as you like it." Seeing that Gu Hua Wei Wei finally didn''t come out from the ruins, Mo Zi Yuan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that this clever little Junior Sister would have something on her mind.


    Everyone said that Hui Ji would definitely be injured. Perhaps this Junior Martial Sister of his, the Sect Leader and Master, hadn''t noticed her eyes, but he had clearly seen them. He couldn''t clearly see what was hidden in Gu Hua''s eyes.


    He had a premonition about the entire truth of the Heaven and Earth Mirror. He was slightly aware of the truth. As for why he did not cry or feel wronged, other than ¡­ And what can be explained.


    He only hoped that she would be able to see a little more clearly.


    The long sword quickly stopped in front of the Mo Xie Peak''s main hall. Mo Zi Yuan pulled Gu Hua Wei''s hand and nodded to the disciple guarding the entrance, then pulled Gu Hua along as they headed towards the Mo Xie Peak''s main hall.


    Along the way, many figures of pharmacist walked past Gu Hua Wei Wei. When they saw Mo Zi Yuan bowing and giving Gu Hua Wei curious looks, Gu Hua walked past them without even looking back.


    She would no longer be able to see herself as she wished.


    Mo Ziyuan very quickly brought her to the main hall of the Jindan Stage. Gu Hua Wei looked at the main hall, which was taller than the Jade Bamboo Peak by more than one grade, and felt that his status and value were already long.


    The Jindan Stage Elder''s yard was different from Yu Qingzhu''s. The Jindan Stage Elder''s yard was simple and generous, filled with the grace of a woman, and the Jindan Stage Elder''s yard was filled with the fragrance of herbs and herbs.


    "Master, please stay here." Mo Ziyuan led her to a room in the courtyard, knocked on the door, and the Jindan Stage Elder appeared in front of Gu Hua Wei. He was still dressed like when he was at the main mountain, but there was no smile on his face.


    "Come in." Towards Gu Hua Wei Wei, the little fellow whom he had his eyes on from the start, the Jindan Stage Elder was quite amiable.


    Mo Zi Yuan held Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hand and was about to enter, but the Jindan Stage Elder''s eyes fell on him, "Zi Yuan is waiting outside."


    Mo Ziyuan glanced at Gu Hua Wei, who looked calm, and left. He reached out his hand to close the door, leaving behind only the window in the room.


    Gu Hua quietly stood where she was, looking at the Jindan Stage Elder who was already seated on a chair, staring at her. She did not intend to speak.


    The Jindan Stage Elder saw that she wasn''t sad nor happy, so he didn''t make things difficult for her. He said, "Since I agreed to be your last disciple in front of the Sect Leader, then in the future you will be my disciple, Zi Yuan''s Junior-apprentice Sister."


    Gu Hua nodded slightly, "Alright."


    When the Jindan Stage Elder saw that she was still as impassive as before, a trace of selfish anger flashed across her round face. "Since you''ve already agreed, why aren''t you going to pay me your respects?"


    So this was what he was waiting for ¡­


    Gu Hua lightly lifted the hem of her skirt and knelt on the ground. She respectfully saluted the Jindan Stage Elder and said, "Disciple Gu Hua lightly greets Master."


    The Jindan Stage Elder looked at him with disdain. "Why isn''t there even a cup of hot tea?"


    Gu Hua was stunned. She quickly got up and poured a cup of green tea from the teapot on the table into her hands. She saluted again and handed the tea to Elder Jindan. "Please have some tea, Master."


    The Jindan Stage Elder beamed as he received the tea. He chuckled and took a sip: "You''ve already performed an official disciple ceremony to me, and in the future, you''ll be the eldest senior sister of my Mo Xie Peak. Only Zi Yuan and I can call you here, and the rest of you, if you need anything, they''ll be your followers."


    Gu Hua calmly shook her head, "I don''t need a follower."


    The Jindan Stage Elder expressed his understanding towards this young lady''s old-fashioned ways. After all, she had come here from the Discarded Firewood Road step by step. "Then you can order them about as you please, and they will not have a single trace of disrespect towards you. This place is not Jade Bamboo Peak, nor is it a place where you don''t belong where you can do whatever you want."


    Gu Hua''s heart thumped. Indeed, she needed the freedom to not be disturbed. But that freedom came too late.


    She could no longer completely trust him.

 C200

    "Thank you, Master." With regards to the Jindan Stage Elder''s infinite tolerance towards her, although Gu Hua Wei couldn''t completely trust her, he still felt a trace of gratitude. After all, he respected her.


    "One more thing." Seeing that Gu Hua''s expression didn''t even change, the Jindan Stage Elder was so defeated that he almost vomited blood. What kind of disciple was this?


    Could they still communicate properly? He always felt that their roles should be reversed. If he was his disciple, he definitely wouldn''t be so indifferent ¡­


    "Please speak, Master." Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t know about the Jindan Stage Elder''s rich mental activities at all. She raised her bright and beautiful peach blossom eyes. All she could see was the middle-aged man who looked like Maitreya Buddha.


    The Jindan Stage Elder felt an itch in his heart when he saw this peach blossom that was filled with water. Wu Chen had abandoned this little fellow and chose that little white lotus, which was a bit of a loss for him. Such a cute disciple had entered his embrace, but on the surface, she still acted proper and proper, "You should know that Mo Xie Peak is the famous peak of alchemy within the Nine Nations. Since I''ve taken a liking to you, it definitely isn''t all because of your perseverance."


    "I have wood spiritual energy." Gu Hua was aware of this fact. "Isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Towards this disciple who was so smart that he could say nothing, the Jindan Stage Elder continued to say, "The reason why your wood attribute spiritual energy has risen in power is because you can control it with such ease. It can be seen that you have an outstanding talent in alchemy, this is the reason why I have my eyes on you."


    "Moreover," the Jindan Stage Elder stopped. He looked at the girl with the pure eyes and red lips and continued, "Moreover, you have fire spiritual force, so you can achieve twice the results with half the effort. More importantly, your perseverance makes me feel that as long as you choose, you won''t easily give up on this path."


    A girl with five spiritual roots who had gone from a trash to a mutated woman with five spiritual roots walked step by step to this place. No matter how much grievance he had suffered and how much slander he had suffered, he would always maintain his heart. No matter what, he did not want to miss out on this disciple.


    He did not forget the kindness of humans.


    "Thank you, Master." Gu Hua''s eyes finally curved slightly under his gaze, revealing a sweet smile. "Disciple is very willing to walk this path."


    "Alright then!" The Jindan Stage Elder''s heart finally relaxed. He laughed out loud and said, "Then after you return from the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, I will teach you everything. You will be my sole successor."


    The Jindan Stage Elder''s sloppy words made Gu Hua furrow her brows. "So, Senior Brother Ziyuan?"


    "He," Mentioning Mo Ziyuan, the Jindan Stage Elder''s smile froze and his eyes widened in anger, as if he didn''t want to mention that unfilial disciple at all, "Don''t worry about him!" Humph!


    Gu Hua thought about Mo Ziyuan''s cultivation and roughly understood the meaning behind it. Mo Zi was originally cultivating, not using the art of refining pills, so no matter how much hope the Jindan Stage Elder had for him, it was impossible for him to achieve the best result. However, how could he know that she would have to give up on cultivating just to concoct pills?


    These two didn''t actually contradict each other, did they?


    After being angry at Mo Ziyuan, he looked at the little disciple who was still waiting for him to focus, and felt happy. He took out an item from the void and placed it in his palm, and passed it to Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei. "You are already my disciple, in the future when you leave, don''t embarrass Master too much.


    It was the hairpin of an orchid, carved from pure mutton fat jade. It was lustrous and warm, with a faint stream of light floating on top of a white orchid on top of the hairpin.


    Gu Hua reached out to take the hairpin from the Jindan Stage Elder. In the instant she took the hairpin, her white little finger was pierced by the sharpest end of the hairpin, and drops of blood dripped onto the magnolia flower. The magnolia flower seemed to have come to life as it quietly bloomed between her fingers.


    When the flower blossomed to its most beautiful appearance, Gu Hua Wei discovered that the stamen of the magnolia flower was carved with thousand-year-old purple jade. The purple and white color was inlaid together, giving it an indescribably beautiful appearance.


    Gu Hua used her spiritual sense to communicate with the two peach blossoms that were still blooming in her hair. Those flowers unwillingly turned into specks of fluorescent light and sprinkled onto the magnolia petals in her hands.


    Gu Hua lightly smiled and tied up her hair in a bun. She lightly pushed the wooden orchid hairpin into her hair, and from then on, the beautiful magnolia flower took root and sprouted on top of her hair.


    Elder Jindan looked strangely at the pink streams of light surrounding the magnolia flower. As he looked into Gu Hua''s eyes, he asked with even more importance, "Disciple, what''s going on with those two peach blossoms?"


    Gu Hua reached out and touched the magnolia orchids, "Do you still remember the Lost Swamp?"


    At this point, how could the Jindan Stage Elder not know of this matter? He nodded his head.


    "Disciple had awakened a wood type spiritual root there, and after a narrow escape, he discovered that the peach blossoms along the way were especially beautiful, so he planted two of them and used wood type spiritual energy to keep them alive until now." Even in the mirror, they still didn''t show any signs of withering. Of course, this was all a lie to the Jindan Stage Elders. These two flowers, ever since she had awakened her wood attribute spiritual energy, had automatically bloomed on her hair.


    "Alright!" The Jindan Stage Elder was extremely satisfied with his disciple and felt that Wu Chen had suffered a great loss. Fortunately, he had taken her in. This was fate.


    "This is only a high-grade Soul Treasure. It is just right for you to use it now. If I have the chance in the future, I will definitely find you an even better one." Looking at the hairpin on the pretty girl''s head, the Jindan Stage Elder deeply felt that giving it to Gu Hua Wei was the right choice.


    "Thank you, Master."


    However, he frowned, as if he had forgotten something important. He patted his round head and remembered, "In a while, go out. Zi Yuan will take you to your residence. See if there''s anything else you need. Tell Zi Yuan to arrange it for you."


    "Alright ¡­"


    When the Jindan Stage Elder, who had said his goodbyes, came out, it was already almost night. When Mo Ziyuan, who was guarding the door, saw her, he smiled and walked over to bring her to her residence.


    Gu Hua Wei''s new house was at the side of Mo Ziyuan. It was no longer a worn-out straw hut and the so-called more stylish bamboo house. Instead, it was a very unique small courtyard, with its own room, small garden, and a pond full of lotus flowers.


    If their statuses were different, then the treatment would be different. Gu Hua Wei suddenly no longer had that much of an aversion towards this place.


    However, he just didn''t reject it.

 C201

    "Slight, this will be your house from now on." Mo Ziyuan opened the door to the courtyard, pointed to the three rooms, and said, "The main house is your house, and the other two rooms are your future alchemy room and your servant''s room. If you need servants, senior brother ¡­"


    "No need." Gu Hua slightly interrupted Mo Ziyuan''s words. Looking at the elegant and quiet courtyard, she refused, "I alone am fine. I don''t need a servant."


    Mo Ziyuan nodded his head, with a bright smile on his face, "I told Master that you would not need a servant. He even made a bet with me. This time, he will lose!"


    Gu Hua Wei... Are you betting on me!? Are you tired of living?! "Ying, ying, ying ¡­" You won''t die even if the bet is handed over to you.


    Under Gu Hua''s strange gaze, Mo Zi Yuan braced himself and said, "I''ve already cleaned up your room. Tonight, you will stay here for the night. If there''s anything that you''re not satisfied with, senior brother will help you rest tomorrow."


    "Thank you, senior apprentice-brother." Gu Hua stretched her waist and bid Mo Zi Yuan good night before walking into the house.


    Mo Ziyuan looked at her gorgeous back. This little ingrate didn''t even want to invite him in? It was all thanks to him setting up her room so early in the morning. He really has no conscience, hmph!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei wasn''t in the mood to look at Mo Ziyuan''s face, as she knew he wouldn''t dare lose his temper with her. She pushed open the door to the main house and let out a relaxed smile. It seemed like Mo Ziyuan had spent a lot of effort in this house.


    The window was decorated with a delicate and beautiful iris that was in full bloom. On the table was a tea set made with purple sand, and on the bed was a scene of elegance and elegance that girls liked. Even if Gu Hua was in a bad mood that day, she still developed a fondness for all of this, especially those especially beautiful blue irises.


    After kicking off her shoes, Gu Hua threw herself onto the bed and used her spiritual force to imprison the door. Only then did she fall asleep with her head covered by the blanket.


    From Di Shang and Gu Qingcheng seeking trouble, to entering the Demonic Mirror, and sending Long Jin back to become his disciple, everything that had happened that day left her with no time to think about anything else.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei slept for a long time. She had a messy dream, and when she woke up, it was already noon.


    Gu Hua lightly rubbed her eyes. She put on her shoes and got off the bed. Pushing open the window, she looked at the exceptionally beautiful lotus flower blooming outside. Her displeasure almost made her unable to ignore it.


    Mo Zi had been sitting in meditation for a long time. When he heard Gu Hua''s movements, he rushed over and asked her, "Are you satisfied with the house?"


    Gu Hua tilted her head to the side and looked at the handsome man clad in azure clothes. She pointed at the white pond that was in full bloom and softly said, "Senior Brother, can you set this place as flat ground and plant an iris?"


    Mo Zi raised his eyes to look at the lotuses and nodded, "In a while, Senior Brother will send someone to clean them up."


    He only asked her for her reason. From his point of view, Gu Hua Wei was not an unreliable girl. "Then are there any other requirements?"


    Gu Hua Wei looked at him and gave him a smile that was full of peach blossoms, a smile that almost blinded his eyes. She looked through the hanging window in the room, her bright eyes only able to see him, and said, "Thank you senior brother, I really like it."


    Even though it was just a simple sentence of thanks, he could hear the happiness in his heart. Mo Ziyuan patted his forehead, he had been thinking too much recently.


    "As long as junior likes it."


    "Mm. Senior-apprentice Brother, I will be leaving for the Violet Cloud Secret Realm tomorrow. Is there anything that you and Master need?" She already knew the pain, and as for Mo Xie peak, she also needed to give her regards. If the Jindan Stage Elder also wanted to test her like Di Shang did on a whim, then wouldn''t she lose her life a second time if she didn''t know anything?


    Mo Zi didn''t know that there was such a thing between Di Shang and Gu Hua Wei, he laughed loudly, "Master and I have no need for you, my only hope is for you to come back. Although the Purple Cloud Secret Realm opens once every few decades, the person who enters it will most likely succeed, but the danger is obvious, you have to be careful."


    "Of course."


    Gu Hua Wei''s mood improved a little as she looked at the item inside the magnolia flower that Elder Jindan had given her. As expected of a genius alchemist, the Jindan Stage Elder had prepared more than a hundred kinds of strange pills for her, not to mention the other spirit stones and weapons. She had placed all the good things into the wooden hairpin as if she was a treasure, but the truth was that the Jindan Stage Elder did not seem to be hateful at all.


    After tidying up the magnolia hairpin, Gu Hua Wei entered the jade button space to look at Hua Hua''s classmate.


    As for the calamity that had befallen Gu Hua Wei, Hua Hua was constantly throwing herself at butterflies in the space and didn''t know anything about it. Gu Hua Wei didn''t intend to tell Hua Hua Wei about it, so she cooked a delicious lunch for him in the space and, in order not to arouse suspicion, allowed him to continue playing in the space.


    After the devouring process of the magic mirror, Gu Hua Wei suddenly found that the barrier that was originally in the late Foundation Establishment stage started to loosen. She was elated; she wanted to break through to the late Foundation Establishment stage in one fell swoop.


    Breaking through the middle Foundation Establishment stage and entering the late Foundation Establishment stage would definitely cause a commotion of spiritual energy in the surroundings. Even if she had the protection of the purple jade ring, she would not be able to hide it from the Jindan Stage Elder.


    Mo Ziyuan was twenty years old and was at the great circle of Foundation Establishment. As a ten year old girl and a late Foundation Establishment cultivator, what should she do against Mo Ziyuan who was like a genius on Mo Xie peak? She didn''t want to slap Mo Ziyuan''s face, and there was no other way to explain how a good-for-nothing like her was able to build his foundation in such a short amount of time. So, he decided to bear with it.


    Gu Hua slightly calmed down from her excitement and sat on the ground, silently consolidating her cultivation. The surrounding spiritual energy flew towards her like a obedient little girl, joyfully entering her body and condensing into droplets of spiritual energy. They fell in the sky above the spiritual altar like a rain that was about to fall.


    As the sun set in the west, Gu Hua opened her eyes slightly and quietly watched the irises bloom outside the window. Her spiritual sense quickly circulated over the entire Mo Xie mountain, and countless chirping sounds transmitted into her ears through her spiritual sense.

 C202

    "Hey, have you heard? "Today, the Master of the Crescent Moon Peak told the entire sect that he wants to apologize to our eldest senior sister, that he has misunderstood our eldest senior sister ¡­" A crisp female voice rang out.


    "Misunderstanding what?" Another voice asked, "I heard that they did, but what did eldest senior sister do to make them misunderstand?"


    "Humph!" A third voice rang out, sounding gloomy: "That newly appointed eldest senior sister of ours must have offended Master, so Master is magnanimous and doesn''t care about her!"


    "But, what does it have to do with Master not bickering and apologizing to Senior Sister?"


    "Isn''t that simple?" A fourth voice sounded out, sounding like a thief, "Let me tell you, I am from the same neighborhood of the Lingyun Peak as a servant. I heard the conversation between Senior Sister Mo Li and Senior Sister Ling Yun Feng last night, what do you think I should do? "


    "What''s going on?"


    "What did she hear?"


    "Hey, don''t keep us guessing ¡­"


    The fourth voice held all the girls in high spirits and continued, "Isn''t our eldest senior sister coming back from the Lost Swamp? Who would have thought that our narrow-minded Senior Sister would actually suspect that Master and Senior Sister would plot against her, and was even unwilling to die, even sending out an evil light to stop Master from inspecting her body. Senior Sister Qingcheng was worried that if there really was something evil, it would definitely be against the sect, and tried to persuade them otherwise, but our Senior Sister was not grateful at all, and actually dared to make Senior Sister and Master swear that if she misunderstood them, she would definitely suffer a heartache, and would even apologise in front of the entire sect. And that''s what happened... "


    The owner of the fourth voice spat fiercely, "You''re so kind-hearted ¡­"


    "He''s simply unscrupulous!"


    "That''s right, how could our Feng Clan have such a senior sister? She''s simply a scum!"


    "Senior Sister Qingcheng is such a gentle person, to think that she would suffer heartache because of such a vile character. I really can''t bear to see her in such a state ¡­"


    "Also, Master, I like Master the most, but she actually suffered because of this woman. I hate her!"


    Countless voices of scolding could be heard from every corner of the mountain peak. There was already no one who didn''t know about Mo Xie''s Eldest Senior Sister Gu Hua''s sinister thoughts of treating her as a donkey''s liver and lungs.


    The reputation of being malicious and strange had already spread throughout the Yun Sect.


    No one would remember the reason why they apologized to Senior Sister Qingcheng and Master. They would only feel sorry for them. Senior Sister Qingcheng was too kind, Master was too innocent.


    However, everyone knew that Gu Hua Wei was a stubborn, narrow-minded, malicious and shameless person. She had actually betrayed the good intentions of his master and Senior Sister Qingcheng, and even wanted to say something back to them.


    But in the end, who was the cousin, and who was the scum, and how many people could see them clearly?


    "Actually, don''t you think eldest senior sister didn''t do anything wrong? We shouldn''t have said that about her ¡­" A small voice protested!


    Several voices scolded her in succession, causing her to not dare to speak anymore.


    "Someone like eldest senior sister should be scolded by tens of thousands of people!"


    "She didn''t do anything wrong? She did not do anything wrong, so why was she still afraid to come out from the morning till now?! It''s clear that they have a guilty conscience! "


    "Everyone knows what sort of person Qingcheng is. Our eldest senior sister ¡­ hehe, forget it ¡­"


    "A villain like him still says he didn''t do anything wrong?!" Humph! Wasn''t she trying to ruin their reputation by making Master and Senior Sister Qingcheng apologize to her? I''ve seen this kind of scheme a lot! "A cousin!"


    Gu Hua Wei quietly retracted her spiritual sense. So the scene outside was already like this? She walked over to the window and leaned against it, looking out at the irises. Her lips curled into a faint smile.


    Unscrupulous? You think you''re a good person? Scum? Cousin?


    These were all scolding her.


    This was really unexpected. This was Gu Qingcheng''s little intelligence, she didn''t even hesitate to distinguish between black and white for her reputation, while Di Shang didn''t stop her. This meant that men were all dog creatures that loved face!


    But in the end, who is the cousin and who is the scum? She thought that she didn''t need to tell everyone that the goddess in your mouths is the scum of your mouths, an idiot that doesn''t care about face. Because, only by lifting the veil at the most important moment would one be able to become bloodthirsty and beautiful, right?


    Looking forward to that moment.


    Gu Hua quietly closed her eyes. She had finally learned how to be indifferent in the face of these disgusting things. That was because people had to learn how to grow up.


    Five years ago, she might have been infuriated by this false accusation. But now, after experiencing so much betrayal and suffering, she had become invincible.


    No one could hurt her again after seeing the weakness on her face. She could only use even more cruel methods to make them not dare to look at the expression on her face again.


    She wouldn''t die! What she wanted was to live a life worse than death!


    A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Mo Ziyuan could no longer hide his worry and asked: "Slight, are you done meditating? Senior Brother wants to tell you something. "


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei leaned her hand against the window frame, supporting herself with the side of her face. "I know."


    Her voice was clear and light, yet Mo Ziyuan was frightened. He asked her with a trembling voice: "T-then are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." Gu Hua silently laughed. Flashes of light danced in her eyes as she said, "Don''t worry."


    "Senior apprentice-brother, worry." Mo Zi originally knew that she wouldn''t open the door to him, so he quietly leaned on the door and said with a dejected voice, "Senior Brother only feels a chill in your heart."


    "To Di Shang or this place?"


    "To me, Master is a person from two different worlds, and I am not willing to give up."


    "That means it''s to the sect?"


    "Maybe." He finally felt some disgust towards this place that always carried the name of righteousness but was extremely vile.


    "This place is no longer what you expected it to be, or rather," Gu Hua''s soft voice passed through Zhu Men''s ears. "This place has never been the place where you wished for it to be. When the true fragrance swept over, they suddenly found it hard to believe.


    "Slight, you know it better than me." Mo Ziyuan forced a smile and said, "I''m not as clear as you think."


    "But this sort of awareness must be exchanged with life and death." The young girl inside the Zhu Clan smiled lazily, her eyes filled with coldness. "If it was you, would you be willing?"


    How many people in this world would use their deaths in exchange for a sudden realization?


    Will you?


    You don''t, so you don''t know, that''s the difference.


    Because ¡­ There was a price to be paid for all of this.

 C203

    Gu Hua Wei went to the Jindan Stage Elder''s courtyard early the next morning to bid him farewell. Today, she would go to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm with the rest of the group.


    The Jindan Stage Elder pulled her into the room and looked at her over and over again. When he found that nothing had happened to her, he let out a breath of relief and said with a heavy tone, "Did you find out what happened yesterday?"


    Gu Hua''s expression did not change at all, "I deserve it."


    "Humph!" The Jindan Stage Elder glared at her in disappointment and anger. "Wu Chen was blinded by that thing that didn''t know what was good for him and did such shameful things. You don''t have to worry about them, no matter what the Violet Cloud Realm wants to do, as long as you return safely, Master will take care of it for you."


    "Master has his own reasons for doing so, disciple has no complaints at all." After all, she was the one who had to apologize, but even Di Shang couldn''t prevent her from showing up, secretly slandering her to save his reputation.


    "Humph!" The Jindan Stage Elder snorted and said, "I don''t care what you think, in any case, I can''t let this out now. You are at the tip of the iceberg, so please settle down. I will find a way to take care of these dog things!"


    "Thank you, Master." Gu Hua lowered her eyes slightly, her long eyelashes covering her eyes. "But Master ¡­ Master is so amazing, how could disciple be a match for him? I can only swallow this down, but this disciple will probably never be able to wash away his narrow-minded reputation."


    "What a joke!" The Jindan Stage Elder slapped the table and stood up, anger flowing in his eyes. "Wu Chen is just an extraordinary talent, but his worldly wisdom is far from enough. All heavens and all worlds, the cycle of the heavens, these matters will naturally be reported to him!" He definitely would not let his last disciple live in the shadows for his entire life. It was about time for him to go into hibernation.


    "Alright." Gu Hua smirked, "I will follow Master''s instructions and return safely from the Violet Cloud Secret Realm to inherit Master''s legacy."


    "Alright!" Seeing this situation, the Jindan Stage Elder''s expression naturally didn''t change. It was evident that he was very resolute and liked her even more. "Master will be waiting here for your return."


    Gu Hua bid farewell to the Jindan Stage Elder and walked out of the courtyard. Her lips curled up into a smile as she indifferently lowered her gaze, while a cold light flowed in her eyes.


    The Jindan Stage Elder thought that he would be a person who would just sit still and do his job. He didn''t expect this, he didn''t expect this at all.


    Gu Hua shrugged her shoulders. But what did this have to do with her? The enemy of her enemy was her friend, and what''s more, they were Master and disciple.


    Thinking of the coldness in the Jindan Stage Elder''s eyes, Gu Hua Wei recalled the controlled Yu Le. That was a variable from the Cloud Sect, but who exactly did that girl belong to? She didn''t know?


    She suddenly wanted to go see that dirty little blind guy, but she didn''t know if she could remember her.


    Along the way, she heard curses directed at her, each word piercing the heart, filled with hatred. If it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t care anymore, some young lady would probably have been killed if she had heard others scolding her like that.


    It was a pity that Gu Qingcheng had miscalculated. She knew that the more they scolded her, the more guilty they would feel for her in the end. No matter how much they hated her, they would always find a substitute for their hatred. It was unknown if those long-planned white lotuses would end their lives with a three feet long white silk ribbon.


    Gu Hua ignored the curses she heard and headed towards the dining hall at the back of Jade Bamboo Peak. Along the way, she moved as fast as the wind. In a flash, she arrived at the small path leading to the dining hall of Jade Bamboo Peak.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei put away her sword and walked straight into the forest, where she had met Gu Qing previously. This place was completely clean, and it was obvious that someone had already taken care of those animals. The one who took care of them was not the little blind guy, so who would be the one to do so?


    Gu Hua thought back to the paw prints she had seen on the wall of the dining hall. Could it be ¡­


    She hadn''t come back in over a year. Perhaps she was already dead. Gu Hua hesitated slightly, but those strange impressions made it impossible for her to make such a resolute decision.


    Gu Hua quietly hid her aura and walked towards the cafeteria. She didn''t take the small path, but went along the forest and kept moving forward until she reached the fence, holding her breath so that she wouldn''t alarm the three monsters in the yard. She didn''t go into the yard, but instead went around to the back of Lady Cai''s house and secretly used her divine sense to search for traces of the young blind man.


    His spiritual sense covered the entire courtyard. Gu Hua Wei didn''t even notice Yu Le''s aura, while Auntie Cai who was in the courtyard didn''t even know where she had gone to.


    He turned around and was about to return along the same road, but just as he turned around, a crisp sound came from within Aunty Cai''s room. Gu Hua Wei did not dare to act rashly, so she quietly placed a strand of her spiritual sense by her ear, blowing into the wind of the house and inspecting the room.


    Auntie Cai''s soft and gentle voice rang in the room, "That lowly person already chased the king out, and now I have no way to escape. You better take this thing and find it, little servant. Remember, this thing gets hot whenever you meet the king, you must bring back the news quickly, or else ¡­"


    Auntie Cai lowered her voice with an indescribable ruthlessness. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have bypassed you like this today!"


    The voice of the other man and woman sounded so hoarse that it was almost inaudible. It sounded scared. "Yes."


    "Scram!"


    The stench was off his body, and a small, almost unrecognizable figure jumped out of the window. His pair of claws left deep marks on the snow-white wall as he disappeared into the lush forest.


    The middle-aged woman who was dressed in the chef''s clothes raised her voice and shouted, "Come on, come on!" The chicken thief came again! Catch the thief! "


    The voice was loud, and everyone in the kitchen had rushed out. The middle-aged woman smiled proudly, and a gust of wind blew past her eyebrows. Her eyes turned cold as she looked at the wall outside the window, and asked with caution, "Who is it? Who''s there! "Come out!"


    No sound could be heard. Auntie Cai jumped off the wall vigilantly to scout around. She could only feel the light breeze blowing by. She breathed a sigh of relief and laughed at herself for making such a big fuss. It was clearly just the wind ¡­ It''s just that.


    Gu Hua stood at the top of the tree, staring coldly at Madame Cai''s back as she turned around.


    A black figure ran out from the forest below her.


    There was no place for her to look. Someone had sent her a message.


    She easily slipped down from the treetops and hid herself in the wind, viciously sending out a stream of Spiritual Energy towards the figure. The Spiritual Energy did not have any destructive power, but it was like a thunderbolt that struck the black figure firmly, causing it to remain motionless on the ground.

 C204

    Gu Hua quietly descended from the air, her jade colored peach blossom dress fluttering in the wind. She walked closer to the figure step by step, her pitch-black eyes frozen in ice and snow.


    She stopped not far from the figure. "Get up, stop pretending."


    The sound of breathing could be clearly heard in the air, making her want to ignore this'' unconscious'' fellow.


    The figure thought that she was trying to trick her, but remained motionless.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was amused and asked, "Could it be that you want to suffer from the Ice Blade again?"


    Hearing this, the shadow on the ground finally moved his dirty head, as if he wanted to get up.


    "Do you remember me?" Gu Hua watched her movements, her voice very, very soft. "If you still have reason and perception, it means that you won''t be so easily bewitched."


    When she heard the girl''s gentle voice, she slowly turned her head to the side. Her dirty face was covered with blood, and the stench of something that had congealed on her face was so strong that it made her puke. Gu Hua raised her head to look, but all she could see was two black holes on her face that were as dry as a black hole. Those holes looked extremely scary on her face, even more frightening than the Hell''s Yin Division.


    The two holes were looking straight at her, the ugly tip of her nose was sniffing the air, she suddenly revealed a happy smile, opening her purplish black lips, only able to see two rows of yellowing teeth in her mouth.


    With a gentle voice, she shouted in a rough voice, "Gu Hua Wei, is that you?"


    Unknowingly, Gu Hua Wei''s body had trembled for a moment at that instant. She still remembered him even though he had called her by such a soft and gentle name.


    "You remember me." Gu Hua''s answer was an admission of her identity. "Then do you remember who you are?"


    "Me?" The voice was somewhat doubtful as to why she had asked, "I am myself."


    "Then, do you remember your name?"


    "Name?" A silly smile came from the blind man''s mouth. "The aunt said, I don''t need a name, I''m her dog, a little beast that can bark. Just call me little beast."


    Gu Hua slightly clenched her fists, a trace of hatred finally appearing in her indifferent eyes. "No, your name isn''t that little bastard. Your name is Yu Le, and you have more than a year of happiness. It means that I hope you can be rich and happy every year."


    "Yu Le?" A trace of joy finally appeared on the blind man''s numb face. "Is this my name?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m also someone with a name, how nice." Yu Le happily clapped her hands, and the two shriveled fingers without flesh made a dry sound.


    Gu Hua saw that she didn''t have complete zombie logic, so she slowly asked, "Do you know why you still remember my name?"


    Yu Le tilted her head and tried to get close to Gu Hua Wei, the rotten stench coming from her body almost made people feel disgusted, but Gu Hua Wei didn''t move, allowing her to get close. Yu Le''s dirty face finally revealed a smile, she used her nose to sniff around Gu Hua''s surroundings, and suddenly came to a realization: "Because of your smell, only that idiot Gu Hua Wei can make me drool like this. You know, there''s no little beast likes this kind of smell ¡­"


    So, Auntie Cai, is that right? Was that why he treated her so well?


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei did not want to know more about this answer.


    "How are you doing?"


    "Alright," Yu Le revealed an expression of infatuation, "Aunt will take me to eat in the dark cave every day. There will be tender meat from a child, as well as the meat from the strongest chef in the yard. They are all very tasty. Oh, that won''t do, "Yu Le scratched her head in distress," If that little b * stard doesn''t have any meat to eat for two months, I''m going to look for the king ¡­ "


    Mentioning "the king", the smile on her lips deepened, "The aunt said that as long as we find the king, she will give me more meat to eat. She won''t let me be a hungry ghost, she will let me go on my way. Do you know? "


    Gu Hua''s hands trembled slightly, not daring to touch Yu Le''s face. Her entire heart clenched, and the corners of her lips slightly lifted: "Then do you want to find the King as soon as possible?"


    "Of course!" Her face was filled with anticipation before feeling wronged. "Although aunty gives me meat to eat every time, it''s too little. I can''t fill my stomach. I really want to fill my stomach."


    "Alright." Gu Hua raised her hand and used her jade-white fingers to lightly touch her hair, helping her tidy up the hair of her head of flesh and sand, "Then can I help you?" "Help you find the king as soon as possible."


    Yu Le''s face lit up, "That''s great!" However, in the blink of an eye, her eyes were filled with hesitation as she gloomily said, "But there''s only one thing. In my hands, if you don''t have it, you won''t be able to find it."


    "Give me your things. Go out and find something to eat. I''ll be waiting for you here in a month and a half to tell you the news." She didn''t want to snatch the item from Yu Le''s hands. If she did, Auntie Cai would know that the item had already been lost. Although it wouldn''t be found on her, she still wanted to be conservative.


    If Yu Le could work with her, wouldn''t it be different?


    "No way!" Yu Le took a step back and a strand of her dirty hair was torn off of Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hand. She fearfully shook her head, "I can''t ¡­ If auntie finds out, she''ll punish me ¡­ "No, it hurts, I can''t take it anymore ¡­"


    "She won''t know." Gu Hua tried to persuade her by saying, "As long as you don''t say anything and I don''t say anything, as long as you don''t appear by her side for a month and a half, she won''t know ¡­"


    "No ¡­"


    "Besides, aren''t you hungry? You can go out and eat. I''ll help you, okay? "


    "No, I can''t," Yu Le shook her head, hesitating, her dark face twisted into a frown, "If auntie finds out ¡­"


    "She won''t find out," Gu Hua patted her small and thin shoulder. "Don''t you believe Gu Hua Wei? Didn''t you say that Gu Hua Wei is the best person you''ve ever met? Don''t you believe her? "


    "I believe her." Yu Le pointed a pair of black holes at Gu Hua Wei, her voice soft and hoarse, "But can Gu Hua Wei protect me? If something happens to the little beast, can Gu Hua Wei come back to protect me and take me away? "Is it because Gu Hua Wei doesn''t know how to ¡­" Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei wouldn''t save a guy who harbored evil intentions towards her.


    Her pitch black eyes no longer had the kind and worried look of before. She smiled, but it was still as bright and warm as before, "As long as you give Gu Hua Wei Wei something, Gu Hua Wei will always protect you."


    "Gu Hua Wei Wei swears to the heavens?"


    "Gu Hua Wei, swear to the sky."

 C205

    When the warm sunlight illuminated the earth, snow-white figures gathered from all directions on the towering mountain peaks.


    The young boys and girls were all dressed in white, like a painting. Their appearances were magnificent, and they were covered in the spiritual qi of immortals.


    On the main mountain peak, a middle-aged man wearing a snow-white Sect Leader''s robe smilingly looked at the elite disciples of the sect. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a girl in a light green peach blossom dress lazily standing there.


    It has already been more than fifty years since the last time the Purple Cloud Secret Realm was opened. This time, over a hundred of the elite disciples have gone to train, and other than the top ten disciples of the competition, the leaders of the various peaks have chosen a disciple from their respective peaks to participate in the competition, so I hope that everyone will help each other along the way.


    Gu Hua looked into the Sect Leader''s eyes from time to time with a gloomy expression. Gu Hua smiled. It was really displeasing to have so many enemies.


    This time around, the Purple Cloud Mystic Realm did not only have the top ten participants in the competition, there were also the top experts in the previous sessions. She had once thought that the Purple Cloud Mystic Realm was such a big piece of meat, no matter how noble and noble the Cloud Sect was, they would not allow just ten people to enter.


    Gu Hua turned a deaf ear to the Sect Leader''s words of righteousness and morals. Even husband and wife would most likely not be able to coexist in such adversity. What right did they have to request for a person they had only met once?


    Gu Hua Wei didn''t want to know what the Sect Leader had said. After the Sect Leader finished speaking, the over a hundred people followed the Peak Master on their flying swords towards the South Sea, which was located outside of the Nine Nations Continent.


    The peak master in the front was Yuzhu Peak''s Yu Qingzhu and Crescent Moon Peak''s Master Wu Chen. Gu Hua was slightly at the back, and the gazes that landed on her or towards her or towards her or out of blame or hatred no longer made her want to argue with these brainwashed teenagers. After all, she wasn''t truly indifferent.


    The person who was truly indifferent was probably Gu Qingcheng, who had followed closely behind Di Shang with a pitiful expression, unwilling to be humiliated. One must know that she was the victim that Gu Hua Wei had schemed for.


    "What? Even you fell?" A disdainful voice rang in Gu Hua Wei''s ear, full of sarcasm. Gu Hua Wei did not even turn her head when she heard the voice.


    "Didn''t you also lose to her?" Gu Hua shrugged indifferently, "Isn''t it great to be kicked down from that position twice?"


    "But so what?" The shadowy voice continued, "I''m still here."


    "You have to thank your master." Gu Hua turned her head to look at the triumphant face of the young girl. "If it weren''t for her, how could you have entered the Violet Cloud Secret Realm as a defeated opponent?"


    "Humph!" The girl snorted coldly. In her eyes that was looking at Gu Hua Wei Wei, there was actually pure hatred: "Then you better remember this, you and Gu Qing, you two sluts better not meet me in the secret realm. Just because you don''t dare to do anything doesn''t mean that the Violet Cloud Secret Realm doesn''t dare!"


    After finishing her sentence, the girl threw out her pink sleeves, pointed her sword at the front, past the white-robed disciples, and headed towards DiShang.


    Gu Hua looked coldly at Yun Ying''s back and sneered. If it wasn''t for the Lingyun Peak''s master who treated her with such importance, how could he have given up on other disciples with calmer hearts and sent her to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    This was a city full of mulberry flowers. Rumor has it that there was once a flower fairy who passed by this place, and discovered the remoteness of this place, and also saw the beauty of the mulberry flowers blooming on the seaside. Thus, he used an immortal technique to fill this city with flowers, filling the entire city with a sea of flowers, and let the people who lived here feel happy every day, letting them know that they weren''t forgotten.


    Because the flowers never stopped blooming, there was a memorial fairy name for the city ¡ª Fusang.


    Help me with mulberry flowers and give them back to Qiong Yao.


    She did not know why, but after coming to this world, she had not felt this kind of satisfaction for a very long time. It was as if she was extremely unsatisfied, to the point that every day she lived an incomparably tiring life.


    She shook her head with a smile, and together with a group of cultivators, they stopped their swords at the edge of Fusang City. There was a cliff that no one could reach, and underneath this cliff was the stormy Southern Sea.


    The Violet Cloud Secret Realm was located in the center of all the islands in the South Sea. It was near the Penglai Immortal Island, which was famous for its myriad worlds, but it was even more mysterious than Penglai Immortal Island.


    There were so many immortal grasses and spirit stones that people were dazzled with, and all they had to do was travel a few times, and they would be able to easily reach it. However, the Violet Cloud Secret Realm was a dangerous and dangerous place, and not many people would dare to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, not to mention the fact that the Purple Cloud Secret Realm required the disciples of a sect in order to enter, let alone the mortals.


    Yu Qingzhu stood on the cliff where the wind was howling, and took out a high-grade spirit treasure from her jade bracelet. It was a small boat with a clear view of the ship''s bow, about the size of a palm, and under everyone''s curious gaze, she casually threw the boat into the vast ocean. In the blink of an eye, the small boat seemed to have a life of its own as it rapidly grew from the size of a palm to the size of a small mountain.


    The boat was extremely beautiful and exquisite, causing all of the disciples to be dumbstruck. Forgive them, they had never seen anything like this before.


    Yu Qingzhu turned her head to look at these foolish country bumpkins. Her eyebrows gently contracted as she coldly said, "Above the South Sea, the wind is blowing and fog is swirling. It is no longer advisable to ride on a sword. Get on the boat quickly. We must reach here before nightfall."


    Standing on the deck of the ship, facing the sea for the first time, they chattered with each other. Gu Hua slightly chose a corner where no one was around, hid in a corner of the ship, closed her eyes, and used her spiritual sense to silently observe these cultivation disciples. Her cold demeanor was that of a narrow-minded and vicious eldest senior sister.


    If it wasn''t for Yu Qingzhu and Di Shang, who were guarding this place, they would have definitely formed a team to beat her up.


    It was not a happy thing.

 C206

    Gu Hua Wei didn''t want to be bothered with these teenagers. She only stretched out her hand to feel the palm of her hand. The blood-red eyeball, covered with terrifying spider webs, was filled with warmth. She smiled gently.


    She had used her soul imprint to exchange for this item from Yu Le. She was very familiar with this item and would probably never forget it in her entire life.


    Lost Swamp, that swamp filled with malice. Didn''t that monster above the heavy fire on the moon have a pair of eyes like this?


    It was a blood-red color, as if it had been soaked in blood. Black lines extended from the depths of her pupils to every corner of her eyes. Anyone who saw such a strange pair of eyes would never forget them, not to mention her memory being always so good.


    However, the owner of these eyes, Madame Cai, called him ''Your Majesty''. Combined with Yu Le''s situation and Madame Cai''s previous actions, could she understand this'' Your Majesty ''as the king of some dark world?


    And now, Gu Hua Wei was stroking the sinister lines on her eyes, but now, her eyes were a little hot. Auntie Cai once said to Yu Le that only a "king" would heat up when seeing this object. If her guess was correct, then this so-called "king" must be on this ship, but where was it?


    One had to know that he was her former enemy. He had killed her with his own hands.


    There would always be a way to find out where he was. After all, she had once died in his hands, but now she was alive and well. Even if she didn''t go find him, he would definitely find her.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, Gu Hua''s slightly clear eyes slightly opened. He saw a youth dressed in snow-white clothes, a longsword tied around his waist, and a bright expression on his face. The youth had a rainbow aura around him, and the aura of being in power that he had exuded over the years made him look even more noble and noble. He stared at her with his black eyes filled with the steadiness of the passage of time.


    He had changed.


    Wasn''t she the same as well?


    "Are you all right?" Gu Hua slightly broke the silence that spread between them. In front of the youth, her pair of dark eyes were still as forgiving and forgiving as before.


    The young man''s black eyes were almost unable to pull away from her body, but in the end, he still smiled at her. His smile was very polite and old, and finally no longer had the tenderness and even the reliance he once had.


    "Very good."


    He continued to stare at her, "I heard that you became Mo Xie Feng''s senior sister?"


    "Is there anything you don''t know?" Gu Hua gave him a wink. "You''re the head disciple of the Sect Leader. What you want to know is but a simple sentence."


    The youth''s expression turned bitter, as if something had broken the calmness on his face. He looked at her with some contradiction. "But why didn''t you tell me when you came back?"


    "I''ve already told you this," Gu Hua Wei''s expression turned cold, "No one will hide what you want to know from them." I''m afraid that even though you already know about it, you still came here to question me.


    "Xiao Wei, I''ve always been busy. You know, I still have a huge grudge to repay. If you hadn''t told me, perhaps I would never have known that you were back." Li Xiaoming could no longer maintain the indifference on his face. The twelve-year-old youth''s eyes were filled with an indescribable innocence and vicissitudes of life. "I apologize for these matters, but can you stop provoking Qingcheng?"


    Gu Hua widened her eyes in astonishment as she stared at the teenager who had grown up together. Her eyes were filled with surprise, "What did you say ¡­ You want to say one more word? "


    "I''m sorry." Li Xiaoming gave her a pained look. That look was very, very deep, making Gu Hua think of the first time they parted. His eyes were the same, filled with panic and determination. But this time, he gave his determination to her.


    He told her not to provoke Gu Qingcheng ¡­


    Heh, heh.


    "Since when have you been so good to her?" She would not reveal a trace of cowardice in front of him as she calmly asked, "I remember that you once really hated her."


    Li Xiaoming''s body trembled, his face was once again filled with agony. At that time, Gu Hua Wei had always thought that he was making a choice between her and Gu Qingcheng. However, because of his arrogance, he had missed out on the most important moment.


    "You disappeared for a year in the Lost Swamp, and everyone thought you were dead. I also thought so, and during that time, she was by my side, a kind and good girl. Slight, I like her a lot, I''m sorry ¡­" Li Xiaoming looked at her gloomily. Gu Hua couldn''t see his eyes clearly. The change was too drastic, to the point that she couldn''t clearly see the light in his eyes.


    "So?" She raised her brows as she looked at him, "Are you here to warn me that I shouldn''t be going against Gu Qingcheng?"


    He didn''t even know what he was talking about, this was his favorite Gu Hua Wei, but why, he couldn''t be moved anymore. He turned around and looked at Gu Qingcheng, who was smiling sweetly next to Di Shang, and put his hand on his chest, revealing a weird smile on his lips, "You once told me that if I really decided to like a person, then I must not change my mind, that I will harm myself sooner or later. Now, I want to tell you, I''m slightly in love Qingcheng, I''ll like her for the rest of my life." In Gu Hua''s slightly shocked eyes, Li Xiaoming, dressed in white, smiled like a fool who had fallen in love.


    Gu Hua''s slightly calm heart finally had a ripple. Li Xiaoming had really grown up, to the age where love could be said to be at the start. However, when he said that name, why did she feel so sad?


    She had suffered so much that even if others didn''t know her character, it was impossible for him, Li Xiaoming, to not know about it. However, he didn''t say a single word of greetings or concern, and instead came to tell her that he had fallen in love with Gu Qingcheng.


    Heh heh, that''s a good show, isn''t it?


    Gu Hua lightly touched the Spider Silk Blood Pupil in her hands, which was getting hotter and hotter due to Li Xiaoming''s approach. Her face was calm as she said, "You really like her? You won''t regret it? "


    "Naturally." He was very determined.


    Even the sea breeze from the Haohao Tang soup stopped in her tracks. Many of the girls who had heard of the prestige came over and looked at her with disdain. What a lowly person. Even Senior Brother Li was not spared, fox spirit!

 C207

    Do you remember that I told you that you couldn''t fall in love with anyone? " Do you still remember the first time I saw her at the Prime Minister''s Palace, I told you, you can''t like her, you can''t like anyone else.


    However, in the end, he had still forgotten her words. Like a curse, everyone around her would fall in love with Gu Qingcheng at the very last moment when she was absolutely certain that nothing would go wrong.


    The female lead''s aura was practically everywhere, causing her to lose so miserably.


    She would never admit that she lost to Gu Qingcheng. She lost to herself.


    "Xiao Wei, if only you hadn''t disappeared that year ¡­" How great would that be? He wouldn''t so easily let go of all his prejudices under the repeated care and concern of Gu Qingcheng, and he even fell in love with her.


    The relationship she had when she was young was this easy. She could easily move Gu Hua''s heart, or she could fall in love with Gu Qingcheng after finding out that there was no news of Gu Hua Wei anymore and that she had died.


    Gu Hua slightly calmed the anger in her heart, staring at Li Xiaoming with her peach blossom eyes. This seven year old boy who only knew how to cry had finally reached the point where he could stand shoulder to shoulder with her, but right at this moment, he walked over to someone else. She resisted the urge to cry, and said word by word, "I will never forgive Gu Qingcheng! From the moment you chose her, there has never been any relationship between the two of us. She and I are destined to be enemies that won''t rest until we die! "


    In his mind, Gu Qingcheng already had a beautiful image. No matter how many times she tried to speak ill of her, Li Xiaoming would only think that she was trying to cause trouble for Gu Qingcheng out of jealousy. However, how well did Li Xiaoming know her?


    "Gu Hua Wei!" Hearing her words, Li Xiaoming finally felt a little angry, "Can''t you let go of your grudge because of me?"


    "Dismissed?" Gu Hua Wei didn''t even know this kind of Li Xiaoming. "I can''t let him go." I can''t let it go either.


    All of those grudges, from the destruction of the Prime Minister''s Residence to the fall of the Cloud Sect and the current public rumors, were masterpieces of Gu Qingcheng. But now, Li Xiaoming told her to give up his grudge? What a joke!


    "Then, have you forgotten the matter of you arrogantly bullying her when you were young? She didn''t voice a single word of resentment at the grievances that his mother and she had suffered in the Prime Minister''s Estate. Why did you insist on holding onto her and not letting her go? Did she do something wrong? Did she provoke you? It has always been you against her! Is it really because you like Master, and are deliberately plotting to get rid of her?! " Li Xiaoming was furious, he almost shouted with anger, such a voice would only make Gu Hua Wei sink into an even more embarrassing situation, but he did not notice, and only kept shaking Gu Hua''s shoulder: "What do you think, what do you think?! What are you trying to do? This time, I''ve schemed against her to make her heart ache. Next time, are you going to do something even more insane? When did you become so malicious?! " Li Xiaoming was so excited that his eyes turned red, almost wanting to strangle Gu Hua to death!


    Many youths looked at Gu Hua Wei as if they were watching a good show. The disdain in their eyes could no longer be concealed. So Gu Hua was always so vicious even in a small age.


    Gu Hua glanced at Li Xiaoming coldly, as if he was looking at a stranger. His eyes were very cold, reminding Li Xiaoming of the time when Li Daoming died, when that feeling was replaced with a sense of loss.


    Li Xiaoming finally came back to his senses and noticed his fellow sect disciple looking at him from behind. He put his hand down in embarrassment, not daring to look into Hua Wei''s eyes anymore. After realizing what he had said, he turned pale and said, "Slight, I''ll be leaving first." After saying that, he actually wanted to leave in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Halt!" Gu Hua called out to him, her gorgeous face filled with coldness. "You''re done, but I''m not done yet."


    Li Xiaoming turned around stiffly. The girl was standing with her back to the surface of the sea. The blue sea water made her figure hazy. The sea breeze ruffled her waist-length hair. He could not see her eyes, only her voice.


    I used to treat you like a little brother, and I wanted to take care of you, but obviously you didn''t need my care anymore. After I went missing, you had a girl I liked, and I was very happy, I told you before, I don''t like Gu Qingcheng, and I hope you don''t like her, because she can''t give you happiness, but you forgot, you even wanted to tear off my face, and you said that I hurt Gu Qingcheng, and you asked yourself just what kind of harm have I done to her, and if you wanted me to, I would jump off the boat. Gu Hua Wei''s voice paused here, as if he wanted Li Xiaoming to find something so she could jump out. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t come up with anything.


    Gu Hua Wei was someone who would never easily harm a person.


    This was because the human heart was made of flesh and blood. Anyone who was hurt would feel pain.


    The only thing she had done to Gu Qingcheng was to help Gu Qingcheng and Hengyang Longyu. Although she had drugged her, Gu Qingcheng had never been violated, and had even gotten her wish to stay with Long Yu.


    Other than that, there was nothing else.


    Li Xiaoming stood on the spot, his fingers trembling as he looked at Gu Hua Wei, and heard her say, "You can''t remember because there never was one, right? I can also tell you this: I don''t like Master either. I can like any man in this world, but I will never love anyone who loves Gu Qingcheng. In my eyes, Master is as good as dust. " If it could be said that before Di Shang came into contact with Di Shang, he could be considered as the moonlight beside Gu Hua''s bed, then now, haha, even the silly Yu Le was cleaner than Di Shang.


    Under everyone''s stupefied gaze, Gu Hua Wei continued, "No matter who tells you that I like Master, I''ll tell you, don''t be stupid anymore. Whoever uses you like a sharp sword to stab me, I''ll let her know that this matter is not over! The hatred between Gu Qingcheng and I will not change under a traitor like you, and you have nothing to do with me! "


    "Slight ¡­" Li Xiaoming regretted his impulsive actions. What exactly did he say? What happened to her? He wanted to step forward, but his legs felt as if they weighed a thousand pounds, making it impossible for him to do so.


    "As for the matter of the youth from the previous world, it has been five years. Since Jun has changed his mind, I have no choice but to make a decision!"


    At this moment, five years of love could not even be compared to a few greetings from Gu Qingcheng. At this moment, five years of love had been exchanged for a sentence of "deliberate planning". Five years of love was simply a joke for five years!


    She was already past the age of tears in front of others. She was the strongest, Gu Wei Wei Wei, and the strongest Gu Hua Wei wouldn''t cry so easily.


    Well, at least, not in all the despise.

 C208

    "Slight ¡­" Seeing Gu Hua Wei''s suffering expression, Li Xiaoming finally understood how much harm his words had done to such a girl. He hesitated and wanted to say something, but when he heard that crazy smile, he suddenly fell silent.


    "Don''t talk." After talking so much, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Hua finally felt tired. He was so tired that she didn''t even want to look at Li Xiaoming anymore, "I''ve already said my words clearly, and you''ve also said yours very clearly. From now on, I, Chu He, will be separated into two, Wei Jin is clearly cut in half!"


    I am no longer the Gu Hua Wei who will give you a osmanthus cake and accompany you to bury your brother in the Misty Forest, nor am I the Li Xiaoming who will cry whenever he feels sad and find me if he suffers any grievances. We are separated by Gu Qingcheng, and from then on, we are enemies and not friends!


    "Gu Hua Wei, do you really have to be so ruthless?" Having been half-dead from Gu Hua Wei''s words, Li Xiaoming finally felt some lingering fear. Gu Hua Wei had already abandoned him, so how could Gu Hua Wei give up on him?! What he wanted was not this kind of result, he wanted her to be the same as before, but why did she become so stubborn and malicious, why couldn''t she let Qingcheng go, why couldn''t she understand him?


    "Are you really not going to let Qingcheng off?" Li Xiaoming''s eyes turned as red as blood, "Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?"


    Gu Hua looked at him mockingly. That ridicule made him feel extremely guilty, "I won''t give you any chance, I won''t give the traitor any chance."


    "Gu Hua Wei!" "You can''t do this!"


    "What," Gu Hua raised her eyebrows, "You want to set up a chastity memorial archway when you''re a whore?"


    "Gu Hua Wei!" Li Xiaoming was about to explode in anger, but Gu Hua Wei didn''t even want to bother with him.


    No matter what the person she expelled from his heart did, it would never be able to change her mind.


    Including Li Xiaoming.


    She looked at him tiredly, the water in the corner of her eyes was like ice and snow that had sprinkled on his heart. Gu Hua Wei who had never cried before actually cried silently at this moment, crying to the point that one could barely see her tears.


    At that moment, he felt an intense pain, as though a great calamity was about to befall him. However, things had already changed, so what else could he say? He could only sadly leave this place in her life.


    If he gave up on her, he would never have the right to ask for forgiveness.


    Gu Hua leaned against the wooden board quietly, watching Li Xiaoming disappear into the crowd. He laughed silently, because now her reputation of being domineering, despotic, vicious, and narrow-minded was real.


    But no matter how much she thought about it, she could not imagine that this person was Li Xiaoming. He had personally pushed her into public opinion and ruthlessly stabbed her!


    After giving her a knife, he still wanted to get back on her good side. How could there be such a good thing in this world?


    He could let go of their previous feelings to betray her, he had to do it well! After losing everything, she, Gu Hua Wei, was not a good person. He was already so shameless, so what was she doing with her face?!


    Not far away, the elegant, pretty girl on the boat silently laughed. Her pair of charming eyes were filled with pride. Gu Hua Wei, didn''t you secretly rejoice over that curse? Wasn''t it the same clown who had lost to her, Gu Qingcheng?


    As long as she, Gu Qingcheng, was willing to help a childhood sweetheart who grew up with his master, Gu Hua Wei was destined to lose completely!


    She had only mentioned Li Xiaoming to him at the beginning, and she hadn''t expected him to give her such a big surprise. As the closing disciple of the Sect Master, if there was no mistake, Li Xiaoming would definitely be the next Sect Master.


    This way, she would have the Cloud Sect''s biggest bargaining chip. From Di Shang, who had the best martial arts, to Li Xiaoming, who had the best talent, wouldn''t this cultivation world become Gu Qingcheng''s world?!


    The man in white beside her finally separated his gaze and glanced at her. Gu Qingcheng''s overjoyed smile froze on her face, as she didn''t dare to move an inch. She showed a fawning smile towards Di Shang and pitifully called out, "Master ¡­"


    Di Shang withdrew his gaze from her body, his eyes filled with unfathomable depth, "Are you happy?" His voice was somewhat indifferent, no longer the deep affection it had for her when he was as precious as a pearl. Instead, it contained a faint impatience.


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t hear her words. She smiled and reached out her hand to grab Di Shang''s arm. "I didn''t. Master, I just remembered a joke Junior Sister Ling Yun told me yesterday, so ¡­" Thus, he could not help but laugh.


    "Is that so?" Di Shang dodged her embrace, his whole body was as cold as a noble moon, "I am very clear on what you were doing yesterday, don''t lie to me."


    DiShang''s voice was soft, clearly a warning, but in Gu Qingcheng''s ears, it became concern. She seemed to have everything under control, "Master, yesterday''s disciple did nothing but explain the entire matter to Lingyun Peak''s Junior Sister. Master, you won''t be angry, right?" She stared at Di Shang with a pair of mesmerizing eyes and let out some electricity. She didn''t believe that his master would be able to recall anything else when he saw her beautiful eyes.


    Di Shang didn''t even look at her eyes, his voice cold, "There''s no need for that in the future."


    If Gu Qingcheng still didn''t know about DiShang''s change, she would be a fool. However, she definitely couldn''t give up on DiShang. She pulled her thigh and tearfully said, "Master, you know I didn''t do anything wrong ¡­" She felt wronged. So what if she had created a rumor to slander Gu Hua Wei? Didn''t DiShang benefit from it?


    When Di Shang heard her crying, he finally stopped being indifferent. He walked to her side, in her tear-filled eyes, thinking that he couldn''t bear to part with her thoughts, he gently lifted up her lovable little face, the tears on her face were all an especially delicate and sad beauty. No man could maintain his usual rationality after seeing such a woman, not to mention Di Shang who liked Gu Qingcheng in the first place.


    She knew that her master would never be able to escape from her palms, but when Di Shang wiped off all the tears from her face, and used his other hand to viciously clamp down on her chin, she was in so much pain that she almost cried out. When she looked up, she saw Di Shang''s emotionless eyes, his voice was even colder than his own eyes, "Don''t make the decision on your own accord in the future."


    After speaking, he ruthlessly shook off her chin, not even giving her a second glance. Standing alone at the bow of the ship, his gloomy appearance caused Gu Qingcheng, who had been shaken off, to silently cry.


    She could not accept that her Master had changed. Master must only like her, he must like her the most. That was why Gu Hua Wei had to die!

 C209

    The young girl in the light green peach blossom dress hugged her shoulders, quietly standing at the outermost part of the crowd. The sea breeze brushed past her face, sprinkling the gentleness of the sea.


    The white robed man in a deity statue robe passed through layers upon layers of people and a pair of eyes that were as distant as cold mountains gently looked at her. Even he himself didn''t know if his eyes were filled with sorrow or sorrow.


    When he heard the words "I like anyone and it''s impossible for me to like master", he did not know why, but his heart, which was clearly so calm, easily became angry, and this kind of emotion had no trace, causing him to frown. This kind of emotion was different from seeing a girl beside him, and when he saw Gu Qingcheng, he almost couldn''t control it, but when facing her, it was a kind of force that he could not resist.


    The sound of the waves was right next to her ear. Gu Hua Wei didn''t care about the malicious look on her face as she opened her eyes indifferently, and saw Li Xiaoming''s pained expression. Gu Hua sneered in her heart as she leaned against the railing not too far away, looking at the blue sea water that was especially pure, and the gloom in her heart began to slowly dissipate.


    She hated everyone that had hurt her, but she didn''t want this hatred to forever linger in her heart. Hatred was hatred, but she still had to live on.


    A few female disciples from the other peaks walked past her. When they specifically chose to walk by her side, they let out disgusted voices: "Despicable person!", "Shameless thing!", "scheming table" ¡­


    Gu Hua slightly raised an eyebrow and turned to look at the other dozen or so late stage Qi Condensation girls. Although she was talented, she didn''t say anything. However, her furrowed brows indicated that her heart wasn''t as calm as she showed.


    Their leader was a girl dressed in snow-white disciple attire, holding a beautiful longsword in her hands. Her temperament was outstanding, but her face was filled with disdain.


    Gu Hua silently shook her head and turned around, not wanting to bother with these anxious little girls.


    The girl in the lead, seeing that Gu Hua Wei didn''t like her so much, was enraged. She walked up and grabbed Gu Hua Wei''s arm, "How do you know to be guilty? Why didn''t you think about the consequences today when you were doing those things. You deserve it!"


    "Let go." Gu Hua looked at her with a calm gaze. A pair of cold peach blossoms made the girl''s heart tremble. She was stupefied.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei reached out her other hand and took off the hand that was on her arm. She didn''t want to care about these little girls, but after being bitten by a dog, would she bite back? Probably not.


    The woman finally recovered from her soul-snatching gaze, and the gaze she used to look at Gu Hua became even more unfriendly, "No wonder you used these seductive eyes to seduce Senior Brother Li, even I was softened by your gaze, and thought that Mo Xie Feng''s eldest senior sister had truly wasted her time. Presumably, you should have been able to stay in the Gou Courtyard even more lively." She didn''t say any harsh words, but her words were heart-piercing.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s eyes finally turned cold. She looked at the girl who had a complacent look on her face and thought that she had hit her soft spot. With a voice as cold as ice, she said, "Try again."


    "Heh, do you think I''m afraid of you, you piece of trash!" The woman held her head high as she looked down at Gu Hua Wei. She spoke word by word, "I say, you''re just something from a brothel!"


    The young girl in a light green peach blossom dress fiercely grabbed her arm in a split-second. The dense spirit energy tossed her into the air before she rapidly fell towards the surface of the sea outside of the large ship!


    Tears streamed down her face, and Gu Hua used her hand to grab hold of her wrist to hang her on the railing. Her feet were like the vast ocean, and if she fell down, even Jindan Stage cultivators would be buried under the sea.


    "No, no!" The girl finally realized that she was scared. She tightly held onto Gu Hua Wei''s hand, afraid that she would fall if Gu Hua Wei was unhappy and let go of her.


    "Repeat what you just said." Gu Hua Wei Wei ruthlessly knocked her wrist against a corner of the railing, her face expressionless: "I really want to know why I should have entered the brothel. How did I become something out of a brothel? "Hmm?" Saying so, Gu Hua Wei''s face revealed a harmless smile.


    However, Gu Hua Wei was a mere Qi Refining cultivator, and he could easily pin her down. She was not Gu Hua Wei''s opponent, and the girl finally knew that Gu Hua Wei Wei was not to be trifled with, and shouted with all her might: "Help, Master! Help! "Help me!"


    "No one will save you." Gu Hua sneered as she looked at her weak and struggling appearance. She said softly, "Because of me, I''ll throw you down before they come to save you. Whether they''re faster or me!" You said that this ship left so quickly, if you accidentally fell down, even if I went back to find you, who can guarantee that I would be able to find you? Don''t be silly, no one will come and save you! "


    "No!" That young lady shouted at her companions at the side. They would definitely come to save her, "Qin Li, Mo Yan, save me, save me!"


    The girls hesitantly looked at Gu Hua Wei, who seemed to have escaped in a hurry, as if he was afraid that he would throw them into the sea as well.


    Gu Hua glanced at them mockingly and smiled at the girl, "Look, this is your companion. Since they''re unwilling to bother with you, it seems like it''s unnecessary for me to let you out." Gu Hua sighed regretfully and was about to let go in the blink of an eye.


    The girl finally realized that this lunatic, Gu Hua Wei, was not teasing her. She cried until her tears flowed and no longer had the appearance of a virtuous lady. "No, please don''t! I was wrong, I was wrong!"


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows slightly. "Tell me what''s wrong with it."


    "I shouldn''t have mocked you, I shouldn''t have cursed you. I''m sorry, I was wrong. Can you let me go?" The girl''s eyes were red and swollen as she looked at Gu Hua Wei. Her face was covered with a runny nose that made people not dare to look directly at her.


    Gu Hua shrugged her shoulders, her face still expressionless. "Who exactly is the one who entered the picket fence?" Is that me? "


    "It''s not you!" It''s me! " Seeing Gu Hua turning over old debts, the girl quickly replied.


    "What about the kiln?"


    "It''s also me!"


    "What about trash?"


    "It''s still me ¡­"


    Good child, remember what you said today, "Gu Hua finally smiled, her beautiful peach blossom eyes filled with coldness," Don''t be so foolish in the future, at least don''t make such friends. Also, don''t be used by others as a gun.


    With that, Gu Hua Wei retracted her hand and put the girl back. When the girl landed, she didn''t dare to stay for even a second longer, and immediately ran away with her arms around her head.


    Gu Hua looked at her back and silently smiled. What a coward.


    "I thought you were going to throw it down." A gentle voice came from around the corner. Gu Hua turned her head slightly and saw a youth dressed in blue.

 C210

    Gu Hua Wei, who was still leaning on the railing, watched silently as he walked towards her. His feet moved like the wind, just like a young man in a painting.


    It was as mysterious as the story he had yet to finish.


    Gu Hua''s lips curled up into a faint smile. Looking at the approaching New Deer City, she said softly, "What, you finally dared to come see me?"


    Lu Cheng stopped by her side and leaned lazily against the railing like her. His long and narrow eyes glanced sideways at Gu Hua Wei. "I''m just a little regretful that you''re still alive." His voice was very calm, but there was an indescribable malice in it. "As I expected, it is absolutely impossible for you to return alive. Something must have happened that I do not know about."


    It was clearly a question, yet he said it with certainty. He took it for granted that she would have a chance, but how could she have any fortuitous encounters? Those things were all for her feet.


    "Then why are you still thinking so much? Sorry to disappoint you."


    "There is indeed some disappointment." "You already know my greatest secret, but you''re not dead yet. This is a very troublesome matter, do you know that?"


    Gu Hua smiled and did not look at him, "You know your secret? No, "she shook her head, correcting him," I only heard one story, a boring story. How can there be such a foolish man in this world? She was talking about the man in the story, but his eyes were red.


    "Well said." Lu Cheng finally calmed down. "That''s just a story." He agreed, "It''s the end of the story. Will you always treat it as a story?"


    "Of course." Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei did not want to cross paths with Lu Li at all. "You said it before, that''s just a story."


    "Indeed." Lu Cheng let out a warm smile that refreshed his entire being. He was in a good mood as he suggested, "Shall we go together in the secret realm?"


    Thinking of that fatal betrayal by the Lost Swamp, anyone who believed in this bastard was just an idiot. "No need, I want to be alone."


    "There''s still one more person who really wants to be with you. After all, you saved him." Lu Cheng looked at Gu Hua Wei with a smile that wasn''t a smile. He looked at her with a hint of schadenfreude, "However, he seems to have mistaken the person who really saved him."


    His eyes scanned through the crowd and focused on a young man. His eyes flickered with streaks of light. "Do I need to remind that idiot who the real lady who saved him is?"


    "No need." Gu Hua followed his gaze and only saw a young man dressed in white, surrounded by a girl with a jade-like smile on his face. She shook her head, smiling warmly and brightly as she said, "Since it''s already been wrong, what''s the use of correcting him? Then let''s just continue our mistakes forever." Never mention it again, never get entangled again.


    "Master found him together with Gu Qingcheng in the swamp, he was deeply poisoned and even though he took medicine to understand the situation, he did not wake up. At that time, there was no one by his side, and he kept calling out a person''s name as he fell asleep. When he woke up half a year later at Jade Bamboo Peak, he forgot who had saved him, and even forgot that person''s name. Because she had heard that name many times in her son''s dreams, but that person had already disappeared. Perhaps he was already dead, and her son could never live in that person''s shadow.


    "He treats the first to see him as his benefactor." Lu Cheng looked at Gu Hua''s expressionless face, and smiled tenderly, like a spring flower. "You know very well who saw him first after you left, don''t you?"


    Who else could that person be other than Gu Qingcheng?


    "You don''t look sad." Seeing Gu Hua''s expression remain calm, Lu Cheng''s desire to see a good show finally died down. Instead, he became curious, "From Master to childhood sweetheart to savior, Gu Qingcheng stole so many of your things, why aren''t you angry?"


    "What about you?" Gu Hua raised her head and looked at him deeply, pausing after every word, "Why don''t you hate him?"


    All the expressions on New Deer City''s face finally froze. He glared furiously at Gu Hua Wei and said, "We are not on the same page."


    His light voice rang in the ears of New Deer City, "It''s not that I don''t hate him, it''s just that I saw some people clearly during the time when he hated me. Master accepted me as her disciple and yet he abandoned me in the midst of three days of being master and disciple, showing that he is not a man with an untainted heart in the eyes of the world, he is just a man with no grace whatsoever, not even slightly different from any man in the mortal world. He would only make me despise him. I can''t abandon such a life, and for him to wake up and forget about me is enough to prove his lack of resolution. If he really cares about me, he won''t forget about me, so I won''t trust him. "


    None of these three men made her truly let go of her heart, and none of them did anything to her either. They all held back, and even if she treated them well, it would all be in vain.


    "It''s not that I don''t hate her," she said, her expression indifferent, as if nothing had bothered her. "It''s not worth it." She hated him so much that she didn''t want to give him any face at all.


    Such a person was never worth hating.


    Lu Cheng looked at Gu Hua''s pretty face and absent-mindedly held onto the railing behind her. His eyes were filled with confusion, as if he understood something or didn''t understand anything. "You are a thorough person." He came back to himself and smiled. "Much more thorough than I am. If anyone were to hurt you and give up on him, he would still care about you, and that would be a result that is even more vicious than the 18 Hells of Hell.


    "Thank you for your praise." Gu Hua brushed her hair that had been blown about by the wind and smiled. "I never thought I was kind."


    "We''re the same people." Lu Cheng stretched out his hand and for some strange reason, smoothed Gu Hua''s hair, which was a little unkempt from the wind. "What do you think?"


    "But we''re not meant to be friends." Since the Lost Swamp, they could never be friends.


    "I hope he isn''t an enemy." Lu Cheng looked at Gu Hua Wei.


    "Of course not," Gu Hua raised her eyebrows with a face full of calmness. "We can only be enemies." A man who wanted her life wanted to put her on her guard in a way that would make her want beauty.

 C211

    "I hope it''s not to the point of not giving up until one side dies." With regards to Gu Hua Wei''s grudge, New Deer City had a split-second of regret. Why did he insist on doing things so cruelly? This young lady was no longer angry.


    "You don''t give up until you die?" Gu Hua glanced at Lu Cheng with a sideways glance. "If you and I don''t give up, you''ll definitely kill me first. Forget it." It was unnecessary to exaggerate if they couldn''t beat him.


    "Good girl." Lu Cheng still wanted to touch Miss Gu''s hair. It was too rare for him to touch a girl''s hair.


    Gu Hua dodged his hand and threw him a lazy look. "I won''t walk with you in the secret plane, and I won''t harm you. If you harm me, don''t blame me ¡­" Her voice was just as lazy as her movements. She clearly had a pure and kind appearance, but when New Deer City heard this, they broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed like Miss Gu had risen to prominence.


    "If you ever find me again," Gu Hua slightly raised her fist, "I''m not a vegetarian either."


    Although she really couldn''t beat the current New Deer City, defeating a person never needed to be done in the open or with schemes or tricks. Just thinking about it was enough to make her think.


    "Of course."


    After the incident with DiShang, Li Xiaoming, Yuhan, and Gu Qingcheng, even if the New Deer City didn''t care about Gu Hua Wei, at this moment, facing this young lady who was still as calm and composed as ever, even the New Deer City didn''t dare to look into her eyes.


    After experiencing so much betrayal, injury, slander, and even misunderstanding, there were still a pair of clear and clean eyes. There were two results, one was that the owner of those eyes was really a magnanimous person, the other was, was this girl really that weird? Is it okay?


    "Humph!" Gu Hua turned around and saw a wave flashing by below the ship. She then asked in a daze, "How many people are from the other sects?"


    "Aside from the over a hundred disciples of the Cloud Sect, there are at least a thousand disciples from other sects." Lu Cheng was very familiar with the information, and explained frankly, "The other three sects in the Nine Nations, the Cloud Sect and the other sects, have a relatively larger number of people. There are about fifty people in the Linglong Sect, eighty people in the Cloud Dreaming Sect, a hundred people in the Blue Wind Sect and more than a thousand people in the other small sects."


    "What about the people who got out safely?"


    "It seems that every year is less than every year." Lu Cheng thought for a moment and didn''t try to hide it, "Last time, two thousand people entered, and three hundred came out. This time, I don''t know."


    There were only around three hundred people that came out from the two thousand people. The Violet Cloud Secret Realm was no different from a man-eating monster. Miss Gu suddenly felt that her head was spinning.


    "Why do you ask?" Lu Cheng looked at the frowning and distressed Lady Gu and laughed: "Scared?"


    Gu Hua rolled her eyes at him. "I''m a woman alone. Of course I''m afraid."


    "But so what?" Lu Cheng''s pretty eyebrows twitched. "The sect still needs this sort of chance to gain experience." Even the success of piling up flesh and blood was fascinating, disregarding everything else.


    "You''re right." Gu Hua slightly agreed that seeking victory in danger from the ancient times was an immutable law from the ancient times.


    "You''d better be careful in your business." Lu Cheng approached Gu Hua Wei Wei and looked at the charming and kind-hearted girl in the crowd. "There are quite a few enemies."


    "No need for you to worry." Gu Hua sneered slightly, "Whatever should come will come."


    "All the good ones will come." Lu Cheng took out a jar of wine from his storage pouch and handed it over to Gu Hua Wei. "For the secret realm, cheers."


    Gu Hua pushed the wine away with a smile. She didn''t trust this unscrupulous fellow at all. She took out the newly brewed Peach Blossom Wine from her storage bag and knocked it into the jar in his hand. "For the secret realm." The secret realm that she had been wronged and wanted to enter.


    "Alright." Lu Cheng didn''t seem to care at all. He raised his head and drained the whole jar of wine. The fair skin of the youth''s face immediately reddened, and the estrangement from his body became real.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei casually flipped the empty jar in his hands into the surging waves, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    "I hope to see you again." Lu Cheng got up and gave Gu Hua a light hug, but his mouth was still venomous. "Although I hate your face, I still thank you for letting me understand so many things."


    "I also want to thank you." Gu Hua pinched the soft flesh on his waist and said coldly, "Let me grow up."


    "Grow up together." Lu Cheng let go of Gu Hua Wei and turned around. His clean blue clothes disappeared from Gu Hua Wei''s sight in the blink of an eye. Gu Hua lowered her hand and took out another jar of fruit wine from her storage bag.


    Through the sparse fog, they could see the blurry shadows of small islands in the distance. Many young ladies who had never left the sea began to cry out in joy as they all looked towards the direction of the ship, completely devoid of the calm demeanor of cultivators. Gu Hua Wei threw out the jar in her hand, and a snow-white fish was smashed into the ground; it jumped up, puffed out its eyes, and spat out a stream of water towards its small face.


    Gu Hua held back her laughter and wiped away the water stains on her face. Her face was as white as porcelain and covered in a layer of pink rouge. The peach blossoms wantonly bloomed in her eyes, looking indescribably beautiful.


    Dressed in a white robe, a beautiful youth silently stood in the crowd, touching his heart. Why, why? His heart was pounding with such intensity, such a familiar feeling, such a familiar person, why couldn''t he remember her name?


    He stood up and was about to head towards that place. Dressed in a lotus white robe, that devastatingly beautiful young lady grabbed his sleeve and asked in a moving manner, "Yuhan, where are you going?"


    The youth raised his head and looked in that direction. There was no trace of the light green peach blossom figure. There was only the sound of the cold sea breeze blowing on the sail. He shook his head as if nothing had happened. "I''m not going anywhere."


    "That''s good." The white-robed girl lowered her eyes and smiled. It was an extremely gentle smile. Under her long eyelashes was a bone-piercing hatred. How could she not know that place? Heh! Yu Han didn''t even forget his amnesia. That slut was too good, too good!


    "Qingcheng?" The woman beside him suddenly fell silent. Yuhan gently called out to her: "Do you remember there was a girl at the door, she was very beautiful, like a peach blossom, she ¡­" His eyelids drooped down with an indescribable shyness, "What was her name?" When he thought of that young girl in the light green peach blossom dress, his heart throbbed unspeakably.


    "She ¡­" The young girl wearing the lotus skirt laughed coldly. In the blink of an eye, tears filled her eyes as she felt wronged. "She''s Gu Hua Wei, you know."


    He could no longer see the look of grievance on Gu Qingcheng''s face. This name was like a key to his heart. In a trance, Yuhan thought of something, but in the next instant, a white figure stuck to his body, breathing heavily next to his ear. "Yuhan, why aren''t you looking at me ¡­"


    The memories in his mind disappeared in a flash and returned to calm.

 C212

    Soon, the ship got closer and closer to the islands. The excited girls climbed up the railings and looked at the islands with shining eyes, as if they had eaten stimulants, afraid that they would miss out on some treasure.


    Gu Qingcheng cast a disdainful gaze at the youngsters as she pulled Yuhan and Li Xiaoming''s arms. She wanted to go find her teacher, and from the moment she entered the island, the danger would be near. A weak girl like her would not have enough bodyguards.


    Yu Han felt a sense of loss and turned around to look at the place where there was no one, and the disappointment in his heart couldn''t be ignored.


    "Senior Brother, what''s wrong?" Li Xiaoming asked.


    "Nothing." Yuhan shook his head. He already knew that girl''s name, but she was Qingcheng''s enemy, he should not waste too much time and effort on a girl with such malicious thoughts. This kind of girl was not worth his attention, sooner or later the Heavenly Dao would punish her, protecting Qingcheng was what he should do the most.


    "That''s good." Li Xiaoming looked at that spot with a hidden look. The veins on his hand that held the sword hilt stood out. An unspeakable anger filled his heart. When did Yuhan know Gu Hua Wei?! She never told him?!


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Qingcheng turned to look at them, worry written all over her delicate face. "Are you feeling sick?"


    "Nothing." Li Xiaoming''s rage had yet to subside. He ignored her and walked past her. Gu Qingcheng''s eyes were filled with rage as she stared at Li Xiaoming''s back. He actually dared to throw an expression at her. What the hell was he?!


    Yuhan didn''t know what Li Xiaoming was thinking, but even if he did, he could only laugh awkwardly. He stepped forward and held Gu Qingcheng''s hand, saying warmly: "Let''s go, aren''t we going to find Master?"


    Gu Qingcheng immediately put on a beautiful smile, "Okay."


    Gu Hua leaned against an invisible corner and watched the trash of a man and woman walk off. Her peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, making her look very harmonious. But whether or not they were harmonious or not, it all depended on Master''s performance, right?


    She was so captivated that she almost cried like a bunch of crazy girls. Gu Qingcheng was also so captivated that she forgot to hold Yuhan''s hand and quickly walked towards Di Shang. Before she even got close, she already tenderly called out, "Teacher, your disciple is back ¡­"


    Di Shang faintly turned his head, only to see Yuhan holding hands with Gu Qingcheng. His eyes were filled with indifference, almost as if he hadn''t noticed it, as he faintly nodded his head.


    Gu Qingcheng followed DiShang''s eyes and looked at the hand she was holding with Yuhan, and ruthlessly shook off Yuhan''s hand as if they were dirt. She then pounced towards DiShang, and in the blink of an eye, her eyes had turned into tears, "Master, master, it''s not like what you saw. There''s nothing between Yuhan and me." You must believe me! "


    Gu Hua had expected that if DiShang wasn''t so calm, he would definitely have a cross on his forehead facing such a girl.


    "Master ¡­" Seeing that DiShang had ignored her, Gu Qingcheng hugged her body, snot running down her cheeks as she asked, "You don''t believe me?" She looked as if she was in a TV drama and looked just like an emoji.


    Di Shang: "Nothing."


    Gu Qingcheng: "Master, I know I was wrong. Please don''t do this, my heart hurts so much. Please don''t do this, I can''t take it anymore ¡­" "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    Di Shang: "Nothing."


    Gu Qingcheng: "Master, I know you''re pretending, but you always use indifference to disguise yourself. You clearly care about me, yet you pretend to be cold. You''re obviously jealous, but you still have to endure it for your disciple. I really can''t bear it anymore. Master! " Gu Qingcheng''s eyes were glazed over, and she felt that she was very beautiful as she consoled DiShang with a look of ''I understand you very well''. In the blink of an eye, she started to abuse her love.


    Blue veins popped out from Di Shang''s forehead. "¡­" It was likely that in the face of such a considerate disciple, he had already caressed to the point where he had nothing to say.


    "Master, I care about you a lot too. I care about you the most." Gu Qingcheng didn''t forget to show her loyalty by gaining a favorable impression.


    Yuhan looked on in silence. Do you think I''m dead?!


    The smile on Gu Hua''s face gradually deepened. Didn''t Gu Qingcheng want to enjoy the blessings of the Qi warrior? Now was a good time. A teacher and three senior brothers were playing together. Let her have some fun first.


    "Master ¡­" Gu Qingcheng was still crying as she said her farewell, "Don''t hold yourself back, I''m so heartbroken ¡­" "I really don''t want to see you do this. Just say whatever you want to say. This disciple will agree to anything you want ¡­"


    His indifferent expression became more and more impatient as he looked over at Gu Qingcheng. He pulled away Gu Qingcheng''s hand and indifferently said: "Master doesn''t mind at all. No matter who you''re willing to be with, Master will support you."


    Upon hearing her ''support you'', Gu Qingcheng''s eyes lit up. Was his master hinting to her that even if she was with others, his master wouldn''t give up on her?


    Did that mean she had the ability to have more than one husband? As long as his master was willing, Li Xiaoming, Yuhan, and even that guy, they could all live happily together.


    In the past few days, she had been afraid that his master would discover that she was being pestered by Li Xiaoming and Yu Han, and that they would abandon her. Now, it seemed that his master had fallen in love with her to the bones, and was actually willing to share her with others.


    "Master!" Gu Qingcheng cried her heart out as she hugged Di Shang tightly. "Even if that''s the case, you are still my favorite!" The subtext of this sentence was, even if we lived together, I already have a harem, and you are also my favorite concubine. But obviously, DiShang did not hear it.


    He was so bored that he could not help but grow more and more tired of Gu Qingcheng. However, he did not want to lose face with her because after all, he had really been tempted by her before, even though this was a strange thing to do. Thinking about it now, it really was a fantasy.


    In Gu Qingcheng''s eyes, DiShang''s rejection was a magnanimous act. Just look at how magnanimous Master was. In order to not make things difficult for me, he pushed me away and made Li Xiaoming and Yuhan not feel wronged. Master was simply the best teacher in the world.


    Although other people might not be able to tell, but it did not mean that Gu Hua Wei, who had been observing the entire time, couldn''t tell at all. She was almost amused by the way Gu Qingcheng acted and laughed at her.


    And Gu Qingcheng was so brain-dead, she could really make people drunk.

 C213

    When the island passing by was only a bare and rugged looking rock, many young ladies gloomily returned, quietly enjoying the beautiful scenery of the sea.


    When the sun was about to set, the ship flew forward, passing through the layers of fog. Even Gu Hua Wei couldn''t easily see what was behind the fog, only a shadow was left behind, and he guessed that it was probably the islands above the sea, with the largest one being the Penglai Immortal Island.


    Gu Hua stretched slightly, raised her eyes to look at the setting sun that had pierced through the mist and arrived before her eyes. Watching the faint yellow sunlight finally gradually grow very, very far away, silently descending down, the afterglow was like a layer of gentle gauze, rendering the clear blue of the ocean water into the unique beauty of the sunset. The clouds of fire quietly burned at the edge of the sky, the clouds outlined in golden threads.


    Gu Hua smirked and continued to hide in the corner of the ship. For someone as annoying as her, it was better not to go out and make people hate her.


    The eyes of cultivators were different from that of mortals. Although it could not be said that the night was the same as the day, but it was far more powerful than the eyes of mortals. Soon, a group of verdant islands appeared in front of everyone.


    After a while, a few large and small ships appeared in front of everyone. They were ships that had departed from other peaks long ago, but now they had caught up to them. It could be seen just how fast Yu Qingzhu''s high-grade magic treasure was.


    The lush and verdant island covered with dense trees flashed past the boat. Not far away, a huge island appeared in front of them. It was a place filled with mist and surging spiritual energy, like a paradise on earth.


    As long as someone was on the island, they would be able to return home with a great fortune. However, no one dared to be greedy for the limitless wealth here, because there was a mysterious restriction on the island. It was said that the immortal of Penglai Immortal Island had left them when they were about to leave Penglai Island.


    Only with a fated person can one enter Penglai, fate is deep, and things can be given to fated people, but enough should be done.


    Even something as greedy as this could not be taken out under the restrictions.


    The trees on Penglai Immortal Island were verdant, wild flowers and flowers were blooming. The ancient mountain rocks were eroded by time and sea water to make it look especially beautiful. This was a very beautiful island.


    "Wow!" Many disciples exclaimed. This Immortal Island was simply too beautiful. It was wrapped in seawater and had a gentle atmosphere. It was indeed the famous Penglai Immortal Island.


    Gu Hua closed her eyes and used her spiritual sense to scout the Penglai Immortal Island. An immortal island that was taken by any person would have endless amounts of treasures, countless treasures, and no greedy person would dare to take more of these things. Was there really such a good thing in the world?


    Miss Gu said, "Comrades, can you please listen to too many of our fairy tales?"


    His soul consciousness passed through the huge rocks on the side of the island and along with the lush plants, it rapidly headed towards the top of Penglai Immortal Island. As if there was a soul consciousness, it moved and surrounded Gu Hua''s soul consciousness, which was obviously just an illusory soul consciousness. Gu Hua''s soul consciousness had an illusion of being trapped by something, and in the fog, it was unclear what it was, but it started to tear her soul consciousness.


    Gu Hua Wei didn''t plan to explore the Penglai Immortal Island at this moment and quickly withdrew her spiritual sense. She did not see that when she withdrew her spiritual sense, there was a flash of red light somewhere on the highest point of the island.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was drenched in cold sweat. The feeling of being wrapped in the mist made her hair stand on end. If the mist halfway up the mountain was already so strong, then wouldn''t the mist at the top of the mountain have to devour people?


    But how did these people get those things from Penglai Island?


    Gu Hua couldn''t figure it out, so she decided to stop thinking about it. Once she got to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, she would carefully investigate it. Penglai Immortal Island seemed clean, but in fact, it was a strange place that had piqued her interest. She reckoned that the reason the people who came to Penglai Immortal Island said that they could easily get to Penglai Immortal Island was because they had never been to the top of the mountain before, otherwise, they wouldn''t even know how they died.


    The large ship didn''t stop at Penglai Immortal Island and continued onward. As the sky darkened, a cold feeling slowly swept through the sea. Many disciples had already put away their satisfaction just now, and the nervousness of entering the Violet Cloud Secret Realm suddenly spread through the crowd.


    Entering the Violet Cloud Secret Realm was not as simple as walking around the back garden. There were people who lived and died, there was people who were jealous, fighting in the sect, killing in the same sect, and even the kindest of people would become an executioner who would use whatever opportunities they had to get their hands on. No one disliked success, and in order to succeed, there must be someone who would bleed!


    When the large ship stopped a hundred miles away from Penglai Immortal Island, everyone realized that they had already arrived at a boundless region of land. There was only endless sea water flowing in all directions, so loneliness and loneliness were the most straightforward feeling.


    Yu Qingzhu majestically stood at the bow of the ship, her bright yellow Begonia Dress fluttering under the gradually rising moon light. She coldly said, "The opening of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm has already been arrived, and an hour later, it will open. The opening of the secret realm will only take three quarters of an hour, and a month later, it will open once again.


    This sentence caused all the disciples on the ship to panic. They kept checking to see if what they had brought with them was enough. All of them had fearful and expectant expressions on their faces. Whether it was a success or a failure, it could be verified after a month here.


    They were all dressed in peach colored dresses, they were slim, and they were as beautiful as flowers. Clearly, they were the only ones in the Nine Nations to accept female disciples, and they were also one of the four major sects of the Nine Nations, the Linglong Sect. Next, the White Cloud Sect, which looked like an immortal, and the Cold Cloud Sect, which was as unmoving as a mountain and dressed in black, was different from the Cloud Sect, which prided itself as being elegant and benevolent.


    Each of the four great sects in the nine kingdoms had their own unique characteristics. They were all places where handsome men and beautiful women gathered.

 C214

    As the ships landed on the surface of the sea, Gu Hua Wei started to observe the movements of the other four sects.


    The two women in the Immortal Cultivation World, who looked to be in their twenties, were perhaps not more than forty years old. The two of them were standing with their hands folded and had a long whip tied around their waists, making people envious of them for being light and light. Behind them were about fifty young ladies, all of whom were so beautiful that not a single one of them held a sword.


    Obviously, the fact that the Linglong Sect won with such agility and dexterity was not a joke.


    The Cloud Sky Sect was a lot lazier than the Cloud Sky Sect. Even the leading old man in the grey robe looked like he was in his own house. He took out a wine pot from his waist and drank it with his head raised.


    Compared to the light on her side, Gu Hua felt that the Cloud Sect was silly.


    All of the tight-uniformed male disciples had calm expressions as their eyes filled with an indescribable hostility. The one in the lead was like the Yun Sect, led by two old men, with long hair and white beards. Their bright eyes were focused on the place where the Purple Cloud Secret Realm was opened, and their eyes were filled with determination. In this sect, not a single person was weak. They were all men that had seen a bloody light.


    He had been calm and collected the entire time, but whatever he wanted to do was not an easy matter either. Relying on his calmness, he was able to shake off several blocks of the Cloud Sect. It was really a wonder how the Cloud Sect, the number one sect in the world, had managed to sit on it.


    Gu Hua turned her head to see the leader of the Linglong Sect rowing the boat slowly to the side of the Cloud Sect. Her beautiful eyes glanced at the man in white standing right in front of the Yun Sect, and she smiled sweetly as she said, "It''s been a long time since I last saw you, you''ve become even more handsome."


    She was different from the other women in the world, she did not know how to be shy, and could even be said to be very bold. "I wonder if Wu Chen has thought of Zi Yan in these past few years?" That one sentence stunned all the rowdy people on the boat. They looked at him dumbly.


    In the cultivation world, which one didn''t know of the Linglong Sect? Women could be treated as men, and the women in the sect were so reckless that they could not control the laws of the world, especially the beautiful ones and the masculine ones. It was said that the practice of many secret manuals required the two of them to take half a break to achieve twice the results.


    As Di Shang heard his reputation, his alpine eyes that were as beautiful as the moon stared at the leading lady, Zi Yan, for a moment before recognizing her. He indifferently nodded in response.


    Knowing her disciple''s nastiness, Zi Yan was not angry at Di Shang''s indifference. She continued, "Then, after these little guys have gone in, can we find a place to talk?" She threw a flirtatious glance at Di Shang, causing the hearts of many male cultivators to turn soft. Many of the male cultivators present touched their noses guiltily, only then did they heave a sigh of relief when they realized that there was no blood coming out of their noses.


    Gu Hua quietly glanced at Gu Qingcheng, who was standing beside Di Shang. Seeing her gnashing his teeth, looking as if he wanted to torture Zi Yan to death, Gu Hua lightly pursed his lips.


    Di Shang glanced at Zi Yan, as he expected, she rejected, "No need."


    Zi Yan glanced at Di Shang''s face, angrily glanced at him with her watery eyes, then turned around and went to ask someone out.


    Very soon, the man she had seduced accepted her invitation. It was clear that he was the middle-aged man leading the Leisurely Cloud Sect. Zi Yan was all smiles, and her awkwardness could no longer be seen.


    After that, the four sects exchanged greetings and more ships arrived in quick succession, obviously from the other sects under the four sects of the nine nations.


    As the number of ships increased, the surrounding area became more and more lively, and many of the leaders came up to greet Di Shang and Yu Qingzhu. Their flattering looks made the disciples, who had been battling to the side, relax a little; look, this is the number one sect in the world, they are from the Cloud Sect, and even those who are inferior to them dare to enter, what are they afraid of?


    Time passed by quickly. It was already the bright moon in the sky, and an hour had already passed.


    The crowd didn''t feel that anything was wrong, they only heard a loud noise from the sea not far away, as if something big was about to appear. Everyone quieted down and stared blankly at the source of the sound.


    Suddenly, the seawater started to surge like it was boiling. The entire world seemed to have been turned upside down. Many sea beasts started to surge up from the seawater. They let out miserable cries as they took advantage of the situation.


    The thin layer of fog slowly became deeper. Within 15 feet of Wang Lin, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of breathing.


    Many disciples panicked. Di Shang''s huge, wide sleeves waved out a great amount of spiritual power, and the ship steadily stopped on the surface of the sea. The fog that shrouded the ship had dissipated quite a bit, and his indifferent face revealed a slight smile, "Don''t panic."


    The young boys and girls pursed their lips, not daring to say another word.


    This fog covered the sea for almost a quarter of an hour. When it dispersed, one could only hear the faint sound of a flute coming from an unknown place, like a gust of wind or fog. When everyone heard this, they could see an immortal mountain shrouded in white fog appear above the vast sea!


    The immortal mountain was, without a doubt, the Purple Cloud Secret Realm!


    The Violet Cloud Secret Realm was about the same size as Penglai Immortal Island. It was almost impossible to see its full size from the fog on the mountain, but there was a dense amount of immortal qi coming from the mountain, and in the darkness, it seemed to have an unspeakable shape. The melodious sound of the zither also came from the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, but no one knew who exactly was playing the flute above the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    The fog above the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm gradually dissipated with the sea breeze, allowing everyone to clearly see its original appearance. It was a towering mountain that rose from the bottom of the sea, the peak of which pierced through the clouds, the mist still hadn''t dissipated, the mountain was craggy and rocky, the sea flowers bloomed everywhere, it was gorgeous and gorgeous, and the smell of the sea water still hadn''t dispersed, giving people a feeling of mysteriousness.


    Yu Qingzhu did not hesitate and directly controlled the large ship to head towards the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. Along the way, she moved as fast as lightning, almost at the speed of the wind.


    The other sects didn''t give in at all. They fought over this with each other. When the entrance to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm opened, it was only about three-quarters of an hour. If it was too late, no one could enter.

 C215

    The Cloud Sect''s large ship was the first to arrive at the edge of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. The disciples saw this and feared that the sect would squeeze them out of their seats. They all wanted to get off the ship and climb the mountain peak.


    The white light was like a magic trick as it struck the Purple Cloud Secret Realm. The power within the white light was like a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses, and just by being near it, one would be unable to breathe. This was the secret power of the Purple Cloud Secret Realm.


    Gu Hua quietly closed her eyes to feel the power, it was an extremely pure power, unbelievably pure, so pure that it could move mountains and overturn the seas. However, this power did not seem to belong to the continent of the Nine Nations that relied on the power of the five elements to cultivate, it seemed to come from an even more advanced place.


    Gu Hua was unable to determine whether that place was the "god race" that the people here spoke of. Her intuition told her that the reason why the heavens were called the ten thousand worlds must be because there were still worlds she did not know. And this mysterious secret realm, could very well have been left behind from that place.


    The white light stopped above the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm for a quarter-hour, as if it were coming here, then quickly retreated. After retreating, the originally craggy and rugged Violet Cloud Mystic Realm was actually covered with dense forests, and even strange flowers. All sorts of herbs were present everywhere, and a huge mouth the size of a water mark appeared halfway up the mountain.


    This was the entrance to the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    All of the disciples on the boat became excited. After Yuqing Chi gave the order, all of them rushed to the entrance of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm with their treasures. They were afraid that they would miss out on such a great opportunity.


    Gu Hua yawned slightly. She complained about how annoying it was when the Violet Cloud Secret Realm opened up in the middle of the night. Afterwards, she wobbled and was about to disembark.


    Passing by the man in white standing at the bow of the ship, Gu Hua Wei''s eyes were calm. He didn''t turn his head and was about to ride his sword, when the man''s soft voice called out to her, "Wait a bit." His voice was very soft, almost inaudible. Gu Hua Wei glanced at the crowd gathered at the entrance of the cave and stopped in her tracks, not wanting to speak.


    Di Shang walked up to her, the hibiscus flower on his robe was like a painting, giving off an indescribably beautiful feeling. He quietly glanced at the young girl who was bowing her head, looking unmoving, and the throbbing pain in his heart almost made him unable to maintain his usual calmness, "Take this," he took out something from his wide sleeve and handed it to her, "You still need something to protect your life."


    His words were especially pleasant to hear, as if he was considering for her sake, indicating that he valued her greatly. However, she could hear a hint of pity in his words. Di Shang actually pitied her?


    "Thank you, Master." Gu Hua looked at it without even glancing, "Disciple doesn''t need this. Master, you should leave it for the true disciple to use." Gu Hua glanced at Gu Qingcheng out of the corner of her eyes, who had completely lost her ladylike temperament as she squeezed through the crowd, "I think she needs it more than I do."


    DiShang followed Gu Hua Wei Wei''s gaze, and saw Gu Qingcheng. His pupils constricted slightly, and in Gu Hua Wei''s eyes, it was his heart that was hurting. If he was so pained by Gu Qing, why didn''t he remind her to go later, and instead act like a white tailed wolf in front of her? Want to redeem his image? Can you stop being so self-righteous?


    "She has it." "This is for you." Di Shang said. His fingers trembled imperceptibly as he stared straight at the young girl who seemed to be completely unmoved. "You, take it." So Gu Qingcheng was the one who picked up the leftovers.


    "Disciple does not dare to take Master''s things." Gu Hua Wei finally looked up and smiled at him, but there was no happiness in his eyes. "The things Master has given disciples, disciple has never had a chance to use."


    He gave her a pair of peach blossom earrings, but she was already not his disciple since she had never used them before. He gave her a chance to prove her innocence with the Heaven and Earth Mirror, but that mirror was actually a deadly evil creature.


    "As long as Master doesn''t want your disciple to die, your disciple will burn incense." Gu Hua smiled and said. Her jade green peach blossom dress brushed past Di Shang like a light breeze.


    The longsword under her feet transformed into a stream of light, leaving his line of sight. He blankly stared at her back. She, actually, didn''t even turn around.


    The thing in his hand finally cooled down in the sea breeze, causing his heart to throb.


    Yu Qingzhu, who was facing the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, finally turned her head to look at the dumbfounded Di Shang. The ridicule in her eyes could no longer be suppressed, "Since when did Wu Chen treat the Mo Xie peak disciples so kindly?" It was still the girl that he had wanted to put to death so many times.


    Di Shang clenched his hand, that thing turned into a cloud of smoke and dust in his palm.


    Her previous friendship had been completely destroyed by Di Shang in the matter of Gu Hua Wei. Only then did she clearly see Wu Chen''s character, and did she not mind at all being stung by him, saying indifferently, "In all the realms of heaven, life and death are things that can be easily grasped. As long as one has the heart, they can definitely do it, and the only thing that can''t be salvaged is the heart."


    A person''s heart can no longer be cured if it hurts.


    He could no longer deceive himself, he was indifferent to Gu Hua Wei, her life and death had nothing to do with him, but those things that he had done before constantly reminded him that the one who had abandoned her was him, and the one who had given her pain was also him, what right did he have to tell her that he already regretted it?


    He was no longer qualified to stand beside her.


    Obviously, he did not care about Gu Qingcheng anymore. However, for some reason, in front of Gu Hua Wei, he could not let go of his high and mighty dignity. He could not let go of the fact that he was still someone with power.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei did not take revenge on him, but rather did what he should have done.

 C216

    When Gu Hua Wei arrived at the entrance of the Purple Cloud Secret Realm, it was obvious that the number of people surrounding the entrance had decreased by a lot. As expected, the remaining people were the male disciples of the Leisurely Cloud Sect, who were all standing at the entrance of the entrance to the Purple Cloud Secret Realm.


    Gu Hua slightly raised her eyebrows. She was truly worthy of the Cloud Stealing Crane title. Look at this calmness.


    Not to mention that the girl also had a pretty face that was as intoxicating as peach blossoms. There was never a lack of beauties in the Immortal Cultivation World, and in the Linglong Sect, there were even more beauties. However, if one had to stand out among the beauties, then such beauties might be as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns.


    The eldest disciple of the Blue Wind Sect held his sword as he stood there, dressed in black. He looked at her with interest for a few more moments before finally relaxing and stepping into the cave like a king.


    When the disciples of the other sects had gone in and there was less than a quarter of an hour left, Gu Hua Wei was the last. He followed the Cloud Faction''s disciples in front of him and headed towards the entrance of the cave.


    From time to time, some of the Cloud Dreamer Sect''s disciples would turn around and look at her with smiles on their faces. Some of them would turn around and look at her with smiles on their faces, as if they didn''t expect that there would be someone calmer than them.


    As the Free Cloud Sect disciples continued to decrease, Gu Hua Wei finally closed the Purple Cloud Secret Realm and stepped into the sparkling cave.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei felt that she was shuttling back and forth through the space tunnel. She was so dazed that she couldn''t muster up any energy. Eventually, she fell into a dry place where she could curse.


    She had never thought that her luck would be so unlucky. It was not easy to enter the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm, but she was actually randomly sent to the desert?!


    The heck!


    Gu Hua wanted to cry, but she had no tears. The female lead was randomly sent to a place full of beauty and opportunities, and she herself was simply the child of a stepmother. She came to the desert where spiritual energy was thin and water was thin, she simply couldn''t be more cruel!


    Gu Hua lightly moved her hands and feet as she took out her body from the sand. She shook the sand all over her body as she looked up at the scorching sun and took out a high-grade spirit umbrella from her jade buckle space. She was a pretty girl, she must not turn black.


    After he placed the umbrella back up, the burning sensation on his face finally disappeared. The warm wetness from the spirit treasure made Gu Hua feel slightly comfortable and only want to sleep lazily.


    Looking back at where she was standing, Gu Hua Wei felt like crying even more. There was no such thing as a village without a store, only yellow sand in the middle of the desert, she had no idea what to do, who could tell her how to get to that beautiful place?!


    Taking out Hua Hua, who had been busy dressing up the cave, from her jade buckle space, she hugged Gu Hua tightly. Looking at the scene in front of her, she was dumbfounded. This little friend''s treatment is so poor, I must give her a bad rating!


    "How?" Lady Gu rubbed her flowery head as she tried to calm her frozen heart.


    Hua Hua had lived for who knows how long, so there was no need for him to think too much about such a small matter. He closed his eyes, sniffed the dry air, and then pointed to the west with his paws. He said calmly, "There''s water a hundred miles away, so it shouldn''t be too far away. Also ¡­" The tip of his nose moved again. He adorably tightened his nose and continued, "There are many beasts that have divine sense. If you want to leave, do it as soon as possible."


    Godly horse?!


    Gu Hua glanced at the sand beneath her feet. Fuck, if a demon beast smelled human meat and flew up into the sky, what should she do? It was better to leave quickly!


    Gu Hua lightly used her spiritual power to pull out the long sword at her waist, stepped on it, and headed towards the west. Her feet had only reached mid-air, but the sand that she stepped on had numerous demonic beasts that could not see her figure? Breaking through the earth and going up was simply not something that could be scarier!


    Gu Hua''s slightly long sword cut through the sky like a fairy holding an umbrella. She wore a peach blossom dress as she fluttered over from the desert. Her long hair flowed in a straight line and was filled with smoke.


    This is the scene in everyone''s heart when they saw Miss Gu. But Miss Gu is very bitter in her heart, can''t they ignore the so-called ''smoke'' behind me? That was obviously the dust and sand that came from the demon beasts in the desert?


    The place where the dense forest might be was right in front of her. That place was not some dense forest, but was a desert prairie after the sand had faded away. There were a few grasses growing sparsely, and when the wind blew past, it was no different from a desert.


    Gu Hua slightly steadied her heart. After all, a prairie was right after a prairie, and there would be water ¡­ at least, it wouldn''t be as passive as it was now. The long sword followed the wind and continued forward until the prairie appeared in front of Gu Hua.


    It was not the people from the Cloud Sect, but the youngsters from the Cloud Dreaming Sect who had been secretly watching her. It was obvious that their luck was not good and Gu Hua Wei was the one with the worst luck.


    Seeing the young girl covered in smoke and dust, almost running for her life, which young man didn''t have any thoughts of saving the beauty like a hero, they all drew out the long swords at their waists, and attacked the unknown demon beast that was still chasing them.


    Gu Hua was panting heavily as she stopped behind the Cloud Dreaming Sect disciple. After dealing with the beast, she saw that it was a mutated monster, a scorpion. Like the Whirlwind Wolves, they would never stop until they found their prey.


    The three disciples of the Leisurely Cloud Sect gathered around Gu Hua and handed her a bottle of water. They all looked at her with smiles on their faces. Gu Hua took the bottle of water and took a big gulp.


    She stared at the white-clothed youngsters floating in the air and grinned. This smile was bad, completely destroying the goddess'' temperament, "I am the disciple of the Cloud Sect''s Mo Xie peak, Gu Hua Wei. May I know who the seniors are?" She tilted her head and asked, "How charming are your peach blossom eyes?"


    The sixteen to seventeen year old youth that she was staring at silently blushed. Ancient youths were usually very shy.


    "Gu Lang from the Leisurely Cloud Sect." The youth in the lead gave Gu Hua Wei Wei an imposing look, then he extended a handkerchief and said, "Wipe your face." Don''t ruin the goddess image again.


    Gu Hua thanked him slightly and hurriedly took it. It wasn''t easy for a boy to be so considerate.


    "Gu Jue." That little girl, who was blushing deeply with embarrassment, sneakily glanced at Gu Hua Wei, rubbed Di Shang''s grass with her feet and said softly, "You can call me A-Jue."


    "Gu Ming." The last youngster with a heaven-breaking force glanced at Gu Hua Wei indifferently. He killed the demon beast, scorpion, and was not harmed by Gu Hua''s goddess image. He had a cold expression on his face: Goddess? What is that? Can you eat it?

 C217

    "Thank you." Gu Hua wiped off the dust on her face with a handkerchief. Her face, which was as white as an apple, was so eye-catching that Gu Lang''s heart skipped a beat. This girl was so cute and couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Really?" The bashful little shota finally raised his eyes to face Gu Hua''s slightly tender tofu face, eager to give it a try. "Then can I do it too?"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei: What are we talking about? In the clouds... o (¡õ) o


    Gu Ming: "Don''t listen to what that old man said. Only one in ten is accurate." His face was filled with disdain. His long and narrow eyes were still looking at Gu Hua Wei with some interest. It seemed like he wanted to give it a try as well.


    Gu Hua was slightly embarrassed. "Are you guys talking about me?"


    "No," Gu Lang rejected, "we''re just talking about your skin."


    Gu Hua Wei:...


    Gu Jue finally mustered his courage and raised his hand to stroke Lady Gu''s small face. His shy eyes immediately lit up as he smiled excitedly at the teenager who was still pretending to be cold behind him. "Second brother, second brother, Master is right this time. You try it too."


    Gu Hua Wei, "..." Are you trying to see my face as if it were for a try? It was simply, simply, too cute! The three of them were just normal girls.


    [A fool, a bashful one, a sulky one. How could you be any better when you meet me at the same time?


    The aloof and cold Gu Ming looked contemptuously at Gu Jue and Gu Lang, who didn''t want to let go, and coldly snorted, "It''s you guys who asked me to touch it, not me. Since you guys want me to touch it so much, then I''ll reluctantly touch it." After saying that, he looked at Gu Hua Wei with a grateful gaze. A pair of large hands extended over without the slightest hesitation ¡­


    Gu Hua Wei Wei (?) (?): F * ck, it''s difficult to get such a good touch. What a sultry young boy!


    The three of them faced Gu Hua''s small face for a while before they finally satisfied themselves. Looking at Gu Ruoyun''s blushing face, the aloof Gu Ming finally realized that she was a weak little girl. She was so small and weak, and her face was so soft, she needed someone to protect her.


    He looked at Gu Jue and Gu Lang, who were both reluctant to part, and exchanged glances. At the same time, Gu Lang looked at Gu Hua Wei, then cleared his throat and spoke with a serious expression (Gu Hua Wei: This is one stupid thing), "Junior Sister Gu Hua, you''re just one person and we have three. After discussing with each other, we''ve decided to bring you along, but ¡­"


    "However, you have to let me touch your face." The bashful Gu Juechen held onto Gu Hua''s small hand with a face full of satisfaction: "Even if you don''t want to touch my face, you still need to hold hands, okay?" He looked at Gu Hua Wei with the same expression as the little deer, looking forward to it.


    Gu Hua Wei: F * ck! You''ve decided that there''s nothing left for me to do? Dead child!


    "What? You have an objection?" Gu Ming raised his eyebrows when he saw Miss Gu''s puffed up face. This little fellow still dared to refuse?


    No ¡­" Miss Gu silently wept in her heart.


    "Alright," Gu Lang immediately decided. "Let''s leave this place together and find our lucky chance."


    Gu Lang and Gu Jue pulled Gu Hua''s hand and stepped forward. Gu Ming looked at his big brother and third brother, who had finished pulling Gu Hua''s hand, and lightly snorted. He bent down and placed his head on Gu Hua Wei''s shoulder and hugged Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei like Qi.


    Gu Hua Wei ((¡Þ): Three skin controls, is there something wrong!?


    Gu Hua Wei realized that these three youths were originally disciples under the Third Elder of the Cloud Dreaming Sect. Gu Lang was the eldest disciple, Gu Ming was the eldest, and Gu Jue was the youngest junior; as for why they all had the same surname, and looked so much like brothers, according to Gu Jue, they were relatives, and were fellow disciples of the same sect. Therefore, they didn''t call each other senior brother, so it was easy calling him brother.


    Towards these three youths who had such ironclad relationships since they were young, even Gu Hua Wei had to be soft-hearted. After all, the youth''s looks were right there, and furthermore, they made her unable to bear even the slightest bit of displeasure. She even had a faint, favorable impression of them.


    Therefore, they liked to hug and pull, just let him be. A kid with skin control was also quite pitiful.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei originally planned to walk in the Violet Cloud Secret Realm alone. Now that she had three bodyguards, she could be considered to have a reason to rely on. At the very least, there wouldn''t be any random people walking up to her.


    The long sword quickly passed through the prairie and arrived at a forest filled with trees. It was so sparse that one could see many young men and women entering the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm. It was obvious that this was the first time they had entered, and they still had not figured out where they were going. Where was the place that was filled with spiritual energy or opportunity?


    However, the opponent was still nervous about meeting him. He couldn''t deny that if someone discovered something, the surrounding people would rush over to snatch it all in one go!


    "There''s nothing here." The aloof Gu Ming saw through the situation within the dense forest with a single glance and lightly said, "I''m afraid that the Violet Cloud Secret Realm that we entered isn''t the real Violet Cloud Secret Realm."


    "Second brother ¡­" Gu Jue raised his head and looked at Gu Ming. He closed his eyes and a white light flew out from his sleeve, aimed at the depths of the forest, and quickly entered. After a long time, he opened his eyes.


    "Every time the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm opens, it will be separated into four different realms. It seems that we are somewhat unlucky." Gu Lang pinched Gu Hua Microsoft''s soft hand, then continued without a care, "We entered the outermost layer of the True and False Secret Realm."


    Of the four boundaries of the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm, one was a true and false mystic realm, one was a mystic realm city, and the other was a mystic realm abyss. Only those with sufficient strength and ability would be able to enter the true Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    "The rest of the people will be buried under the illusion." "Luck really needs to be improved." Gu Ming let go of Gu Hua Wei''s arms and gazed into the distance through the dense forest. With a clear expression and the aura of a bookworm, he said, "If that''s the case, then we must first find the array core of this boundary. We''ll be able to reach the second level, mystic realm city, after passing through the array core."


    "The Formation Aperture is in the most dangerous place." "The most dangerous place is the safest place."


    "Indeed." Gu Lang looked at the end of the jungle, as if he had found something, and laughed in a unique way.


    Gu Hua Wei said that the amount of information was too much. She had never even heard of a true and false secret realm, right?


    The crowd of students around her was something she couldn''t endure.

 C218

    "Let''s go," Gu Ming couldn''t hold back his laughter when he saw Gu Hua Wei''s confused face and his undisguised expression. There really was no helping it. There was such a huge difference between a failure and a failure.


    "The dense forest is a place where everyone thinks there''s a chance." Gu Lang pointed at the young boy and young girl who were still searching arduously, "But this is also the most deceptive."


    The Formation Aperture would definitely not be in the dense forest where the crowd gathered. Then where was it?


    Gu Hua expressed that she couldn''t keep up with the student''s speed of thinking.


    "Behind the dense forest is a towering cliff." Gu Jue glanced at Gu Hua Wei who was completely engrossed in listening and his voice became even gentler. He didn''t forget to show his good impression at all times.


    "Beneath the massive cliff is the endless sea." He spoke very carefully, and Gu Hua listened curiously.


    "How do you know?" He actually knew about the distance between them.


    "I have a treasure." Gu Jue blinked his eyes and mysteriously smiled. "As long as you want to know, you can know anything."


    There was still such a treasure in this world? Gu Hua Wei''s eyes lit up. Then, did he know when that trash, Gu Qingcheng, would die? She had been waiting sorrowfully for this moment.


    "Idiot." Seeing that Gu Hua really believed him, Gu Lang couldn''t help but laugh. "That''s A Jue''s life magic tool." He stretched out his hand and caressed Gu Hua''s slightly furry head. How could there be such an innocent girl in this world?


    Innocent girl (??): There are magical items in this place? It sounds so big.


    "A Destiny Magic Tool is a refined Soul Treasure. A Jue refines a flying flower." Gu Ming pinched her little face, "Just now, that white shadow was a flying flower. Through his spiritual sense, he was able to clearly see the entire surface of the flower. This is the simplest part. Don''t make a fuss." There was a hint of repulsiveness in his words. "Why are you so old-fashioned?"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei: Can you forgive the grief of the transcender? She also wants to know how strong they are, but no one taught her.


    Gu Hua Wei made up her mind. As long as she could safely return to the Cloud Sect, she would definitely get Elder Jindan to teach her everything she could. Illiteracy was so scary, whimper ~ ~


    "A precipitous cliff with an endless sea. These are both things that can take a person''s life." Gu Lang sighed, "Normal people wouldn''t look for fortuitous encounters here. The guy who designed the Purple Cloud Secret Realm is really cunning."


    "It just happens to be on our side." Gu Jue''s thoughts became much simpler. "If only we passed, the rest of us would die here. Isn''t that just right?" He spoke naively, but it was like raging waves in Miss Gu''s ears. He didn''t realize that this fellow, who looked harmless, was actually a little scoundrel who knew how to eat people.


    Black moe was much more interesting than simple moe.


    "Ah Jue is so smart." Gu Lang patted Gu Jue''s shoulder and glanced at Gu Hua Wei, "Are you afraid?"


    Gu Hua shook her head slightly. She really didn''t understand what was so scary about it.


    "He''s implying that you''re not afraid of us, but would you think that we''re cruel?" With regards to Gu Hua Wei''s ability to comprehend, the Goddess, Gu Ming, already understood. How could she understand why he was trying to hide it from her? Forget it, low IQ guy.


    "Not afraid." Gu Lang, who was already prepared to convince the little girl, was stunned. Fuck, what happened to her snot and tears? What happened when they threw themselves into his arms and reported to the same group? He had been waiting for so long and nothing had happened, this was too cruel.


    If Gu Hua didn''t know that Gu Lang''s little thoughts were so childish, the teenager would have been happy to see her making a joke of herself.


    Did she look like the kind of person who was soft-hearted? Obviously not.


    "It''s good that you''re not afraid." The most pleasantly surprised one was Gu Jue. He finally found out that Gu Hua Wei was the same type as him, black and cute, the most adorable. Holding Gu Hua''s small face, he imprinted a wet kiss on Gu Hua''s cheeks.


    "Good child," Gu Lang felt itchy in his heart. After Gu Jue got up, he dabbed saliva on Gu Hua Wei''s other side. "Big brother loves brave children the most." He dared to say that this was not an excuse to steal incense?


    Gu Ming frowned and coldly snorted. He pushed away Gu Lang, who was still jabbering away, then pulled over Miss Gu''s face and placed a kiss on her forehead. It was a light kiss that carried the scent of sunlight.


    "Humph!" "Humph!" Gu Ming snorted once again. This voice was obviously too gentle.


    Gu Jue quietly pulled on Gu Lang''s clothes. He pursed his lips and said with a bit of jealousy, "Big brother, tell me. Why did you only hug Second Brother and not me ¡­"


    Gu Lang: F * ck, she hasn''t hugged me yet!


    The longsword pierced through the wind, its speed even faster than the wind. This showed just how unfathomably powerful Gu Lang''s cultivation was, while Gu Ming''s cultivation was actually even greater than Gu Lang''s. Adding Gu Jue, a heaven defying lifeform, Gu Hua Wei suddenly felt that the Cloud Sect was too unsightly in front of the Leisurely Cloud Sect. Apart from Emperor Shang, who brought along a talented Li Xiaoming, no one really knew how the Leisurely Cloud Sect lost to the Cloud Sect.


    The long sword stopped at the top of the cliff, Gu Lang held Gu Hua Wei Wei''s hand and walked to the edge of the cliff. The endless sea water splashed against the cliff, causing huge waves.


    Gu Lang turned his body to the side, blocking the wind that was blowing on her body. He silently observed the traces left behind by the sea, and another gust of wind blew by. Countless amounts of sea water swept over, forming a gigantic white whirlpool in the air.


    This was obviously a hint!


    Gu Lang nodded at Gu Ming and Gu Jueju behind him. He picked up Gu Hua Wei who was still in a daze and rushed into the white vortex with the other two figures!


    The whirlpool came menacingly, and in a few breaths'' time, it was blown away by the wind. The sea surface regained its calm, not a single person could be seen.


    Not far away in the woods, the boys and girls were still dreaming about their lucky chances. They were all hoping that their lucky chances would come to fruition as long as they persevered for as long as they persevered.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling screech sounded in the forest. This screech was shrill and painful, as if it was suffering from some kind of immense pain. Everyone''s eyes lit up; was this an opportunity that they were waiting for a fated person?! Picking up their swords, everyone ran over excitedly.


    Not long after, countless cries of pain rang out in the forest, followed by eternal silence.

 C219

    At the bottom of the water, the white-robed youth suddenly hugged the little girl tightly and broke through the surface of the water. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of birds breaking through the water.


    Gu Hua wiped the water droplets off her face and opened her eyes. She saw the lush and verdant forest and looked at where she was.


    The hell, from the sea to the lake, it had to be so mystical.


    "Looks like my bet is right." The young man who was hugging her laughed out loud. His imposing manner was broken into pieces by the laughter without a single drop remaining.


    "Let''s go up," the tall, cold youth looked at his wet clothes, then looked at the pitiful, cold girl. His nose made a light noise, "We have to find the second Formation Aperture as soon as possible."


    "Big brother, don''t hold on to Slight Chill." The pure and bashful youth, Ah Jue, glanced at Gu Hua''s slightly wet clothes. Although Slight Cheek was still young and had yet to develop, just like a man, Slight Charming was still a girl.


    Gu Hua Wei (?): F * ck! Why didn''t you remember this when you were working for me?!


    Gu Lang looked at the speechless Lady Gu and loosened his grip. He turned around and jumped onto the grass by the lake. Gu Hua Wei was caught unprepared by him and fell into the water. He splashed about in the water a few times and then got up.


    He ran into the forest to change his clothes. Hiding under a tree, he used a spell that could be used to exchange things, and in the blink of an eye, the light green peach blossoms that could no longer be seen changed into a purple and white lilac dress. The lilacs were quiet and elegant, and with a different kind of elegance, his boots were replaced with black and white. see cover for details)


    When the three youths finished changing, they saw a young girl dressed in a purple and white dress peacefully strolling by the lakeside. Her eyes were clear and her teeth were white, and her eyes were filled with peach blossoms. She was indescribably spirited and beautiful.


    Dressed in a blue robe, Gu Lang was the first to cover his nose. His eyes were glued to Miss Gu''s body, unable to tear through his tears. This was truly worthy of being the national beauty that Master Gu had personally ordered; it was simply too beautiful.


    It was just a change of clothes. He had gone from young teeth to elegance. Was it really necessary to be so effective with these eighteen transformations?


    After changing into a set of green clothes, the smile on his small face became even more innocent. Without the slightest hesitation, he threw himself towards Gu Hua. His movements were extremely quick. "Slight, Slight, you look really good!" He took her hand, one white and one green, they looked like children.


    The aloof Gu Ming changed into a golden silk black robe and looked down on Gu Lang. He was simply a scum of the mortal world. His eyes moved to Gu Jue as he spat out two words, "Childish!" Saying so, he used his slender fingers to cover his nose. Looking at the sky, he could only see the sparse sunlight. It must be because the weather was too hot.


    Gu Jue: F * ck! If you have the ability, don''t cover your nose.


    Gu Hua Wei was finally able to taste how it felt to use one''s beauty to conquer the world. This was simply too impressive! No wonder Gu Qingcheng liked to pretend to be 13, it was because her looks were so useful.


    After the three youths had their eyes full with bliss, they brought Miss Gu without a single stop and flew out of the forest. This was the second level of the mystic realm city, and as the name implied, it was related to the city.


    In her mind, she began to think about the information regarding the Violet Cloud Secret Realm from the < < Unrivaled Super Hottie > >. She only remembered that in the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, Gu Qingcheng had found the biggest opportunity, and even easily obtained the recognition of that person. From then on, she obtained the true inheritance of the Secret Realm, and she never said anything about the Four Realms.


    This was the difference between a main character and a vicious supporting role. As long as the main character was transferred, she wouldn''t have to worry about being transferred to the real Violet Cloud Secret Realm, unlike her, who had to pass through three different borders and find the core of a formation to enter the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    F * cking ten thousand year supporting roles!


    Gu Ming gave a rare consolation when he saw Miss Gu''s face full of thought. "With me here, you can''t die even if you wanted to."


    Gu Hua''s clear peach blossom eyes quietly looked at the young man with a cold face and a warm heart. She replied, "Then I''ll be relying on you." After saying that, she winked at the young man as if she believed him.


    The young man rubbed his nose guiltily. After discovering that there was no suspicious liquid, he lamented in his heart about her mischievous looks. However, his gaze on Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei became a little softer: "Of course! "Humph!"


    Gu Hua Wei said: "Why is such a proud and delicate attribute so swollen? It''s so cute!"


    "I can also protect Weiwei!" Gu Jue, who had his ears pricked up, hurriedly expressed his loyalty. He also brought Gu Lang, who had been secretly peeking at him, along with him, "There''s still big brother!"


    Gu Lang slightly clenched his fists towards Gu Hua, looking as if he was a hoodlum who would use his fists to beat someone to death if they bullied him.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was moved to tears. With three Knights following her, her happiness could not be improved.


    The long sword flew across the sky of the forest, across a plain where only a few stalks of grass were left, then finally, at the far end of the plain, there was a deserted city.


    The Purple Cloud Secret Realm had a total of over 1300 people. Currently, several dozen people had died in the first layer of the Purple Cloud Secret Realm, making it impossible for anyone to be transported to the true Purple Cloud Secret Realm. Then, why was there no one sent here?


    "Something interesting has happened." Gu Jue silently withdrew his flying flower life magic tool and squinted his eyes. With a calm expression, he said, "There''s probably no one in the city."


    "Probably?" Gu Lang raised an eyebrow, "There''s actually someone who managed to escape the flying flowers'' pursuit?"


    "Why are you saying so much?" Gu Ming looked down at the nearby city from his vantage point and fearlessly said, "Go in and take a look."

 C220

    Gu Hua''s Spiritual Sense turned into threads like clouds and mist, following the oncoming breeze, fusing with the wind.


    In this world, there were people who could change their style faster than the wind, but not many people could easily discover such things. Even as a devil, Madame Cai was the same.


    Gu Hua''s Spiritual Sense followed the gentle breeze into a dignified and elegant city. In such a desolate and dilapidated place, such a beautiful city had actually appeared. Even the most thick-skinned of people would find it odd, not to mention that there was no human presence inside.


    As long as it was a treasure of the Myriad Worlds, spirit herbs, or a treasure, it was not all top-grade. At the side of the treasure house, there was actually a secret pavilion at the side of the treasure house, and the door of the pavilion was already open, it could only be vaguely seen that there seemed to be some books inside. Gu Hua wanted to search deeper, but her spirit sense wanted to leave the wind, but she already felt a wave of coldness that came from an unknown place.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s body chilled, and she didn''t dare to stay any longer. Following the wind, she withdrew her spiritual sense. She didn''t see a trace of blood seeping out of the Zhu Clan''s door that was slightly ajar like a mist ¡­


    "Slight, what''s wrong?" Upon seeing Gu Hua Wei''s pale face, Gu Juehai, who had been deep in thought, held her cold hand and asked with concern: "Did you catch a cold?"


    "It''s fine," Gu Hua lightly smiled, revealing her goddess aura. She didn''t want the adorable Gu Jue.


    "You used your Spiritual Sense ¡­" Gu Lang noticed Gu Hua Wei''s moment of absent-mindedness even more clearly than Gu Jue. Gu Lang walked closer to Gu Hua Wei and used his hand to listen to her pulse. Gu Lang frowned slightly. "I was just scared. It''s fine." Saying that, he patted Gu Hua Wei''s shoulder as if he really knew his. This was no soft girl at all. Was soft girl that bold?


    "What did you find?" Gu Ming clearly didn''t care whether Gu Hua Wei Wei was a soft girl or not. He placed a piece of clothing over Gu Hua Wei''s shoulder.


    "There''s really no one inside." As for the three youths, since they had already formed an alliance, she did not plan to hide anything from them. "But it''s more frightening than any of them."


    Someone could prove that there was a living being inside. If there was no one inside, what could that prove?


    They had come here from the first floor, and if there was anyone here, they would have entered the city before them. However, there was no one here, only the four of them.


    "It can''t be that someone has passed the second layer." Gu Ming raised his hand and caressed Gu Hua''s hair, which had been messed up by the wind. "If someone had left this place before us, we would''ve died a long time ago."


    For an interface, only the strongest person would be able to find the array core. Only when the array core opened would one have the ability to leave. After the Formation Aperture was activated, if anyone were to leave, then everyone that stayed would die with the rest of the people in the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    This was a fact that the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm didn''t dare to announce to the world for hundreds of thousands of years. This was the truth that the Purple Cloud Secret Realm didn''t dare to announce to the world for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Go in." The anticipation in his eyes and his desire to see the world in chaos caused Gu Hua''s heart to palpitate. He only heard him say, "The Formation Aperture is inside, there''s no other way other than to enter."


    As for Gu Jue, his face was also full of excitement. "I haven''t seen such an interesting thing in a long time." Saying that, he looked worriedly at Gu Hua Wei and consoled his, "Slight, don''t be afraid. Big brother, Second brother, and I will protect you."


    In that instant, she suddenly felt a tinge of gratitude towards the damnable Purple Cloud Secret Realm. If it wasn''t for the Purple Cloud Secret Realm, she would have been eliminated at the first level of the Purple Cloud Secret Realm if she didn''t meet these three youths. Her heart suddenly felt much less cold, and perhaps, she could temporarily trust these three little fellows ¡­


    "Let''s go." Seeing the change in Gu Hua Wei''s expression, Gu Ming grabbed Gu Hua Wei''s other hand and revealed a complacent smile towards Gu Lang, who was so angry that he was about to blow his beard and glare at him. Under Gu Lang''s stupefied gaze, Gu Ming walked down the long sword and walked toward the city gate with Gu Hua Wei.


    Gu Lang followed behind Gu Hua Wei in grief. Just now, that arrogant and foolish fellow was really that Gu Ming? It must be a joke!


    The city gate was vermillion red in color, as if it was made of a very special kind of metal. On top of the city gate were carvings of some weirdly shaped demon beasts, all of which were baring their fangs and brandishing their claws with ferocious faces.


    Pushing open the city gate, a gust of cold wind blew in from the city. After everyone had entered the city, the city gate was silently closed by a gust of wind that came from an unknown place!


    Gu Lang raised his hand in an attempt to open the city gate again. The city gate did not budge an inch from Gu Lang''s hands, as if it was sealed. Everyone just realized that they couldn''t open the gate when they entered!


    "Ha!" Gu Lang laughed lightly and patted the city gate. "As expected of an item from the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. It''s actually made from meteorite."


    "Let''s go," Gu Ming couldn''t be bothered to look at him. "I''ve never thought of leaving anyway."


    "You''re right."


    Teahouses, restaurants, flowers, birds, fish, exquisite tools, luxurious jewelry ¡­ as long as you wanted to buy something, you would have everything. Even the spirit stones in the cultivation world would be exchanged for here, and this place seemed to be extremely prosperous. If you had to guess what rank it was, Gu Hua thought that it would definitely be a place comparable to the capital of Chen.


    Everything in this place was good, everything.


    The only thing that was not good was the people.


    A city without people, no matter how exquisite, how wonderful, no matter how happy, it was still an empty city.


    The old man who bought the candied fruits was not here. The candied fruits were very lonely. They would cry, and when they cried, they would rot.


    At the same time, there were no children making trouble in the streets, no shouts on the streets, no crowded places filled with rouge and powder, and no man''s gentleness. No matter how beautiful and magnificent a place like this was, what was the point of coming here?

 C221

    "Do you want to eat candied fruits?" After passing by the candied fruits stall, Gu Lang asked the girl who had always been well-behaved, "If you want to eat, then brother will bring it over for you." Saying that, he reached out his hand to pick up a string of candied fruits for Gu Hua.


    Gu Hua''s pupils constricted as she grabbed his wrist. She had an ominous premonition, "No, I won''t eat it."


    A trace of a smile flashed across Gu Lang''s eyes. He patted Gu Hua''s head and said, "Don''t be shy."


    Gu Hua lightly asked: Who''s shy?!


    "Let''s go." Gu Ming glanced at Gu Lang with a warning gaze, then said coldly, "It''s best if you don''t touch anything here."


    "Big brother, you asked the wrong person." "I like to eat candied fruits the most, okay?" He looked at the candied fruits that no one was guarding. Since there was no one guarding them, he could take them at will. But second brother, can you not look at me with hatred in your little eyes?


    Gu Jue''s pinky moved before pulling Gu Hua Wei''s hand and continuing forward.


    Passing through beautiful streets, they finally arrived at the main hall of the city. It was a very big house, comparable to the Golden Tide Palace of the Chen Nation. Golden Tide Palace was the royal palace of the Chen Nation.


    The entire hall appeared in their eyes. The white jade floor, the garret built from purple sandalwood, and the tools forged from meteorite iron, from the floor to the decorations, all of these were exquisite and precious. From the main hall to the side hall, they were all constructed with precious treasures.


    "Let''s go," Gu Ming was the first to recover his senses and walk inside. Gu Hua Wei followed closely behind, Gu Jue curiously wanted to touch the rosewood on the Zhu Clan''s gate with his hand, but he was half-dead from a spiritual power from Gu Lang behind him, so he obediently followed behind Gu Hua Wei.


    The things inside the pavilion, from rare flowers and plants to gold and silver jewelry, from the zither, chess and calligraphy to cosmetics, all of these things were things that Gu Hua Wei and the others had to look at. None of them were interested in these things, not even the exquisite hairpins that they loved so much that they couldn''t even make Gu Hua glance back, not to mention other things like this.


    The four of them were successful. They finally arrived at the treasury in the city, and Gu Hua''s divine sense reached its destination.


    "This is the last place." Gu Ming smiled without saying a word. He was about to push open the Zhu Clan''s door to the treasury when Gu Hua cried out involuntarily, "Wait!"


    Gu Ming retracted his hand, and looked at her with a pair of clear and serene eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei took out a low rank soul stone and handed it to him. "Use this."


    When her spiritual sense arrived here, the door was obviously open. She could see everything inside from afar, but now that she came here, the door was closed. Why? There was clearly no one here ¡­


    "I''ve been here slightly before." Gu Lang guessed for a moment, then looked at Gu Hua Wei, who nodded slightly.


    "There might be Formation Apertures here, but ¡­" She remembered that the last time she had left was just the thick smell of blood. "We have to be careful."


    "Alright." Seeing Miss Gu''s small face as though he was about to face a great enemy, Gu Ming could not help but soften. He wrapped the spiritual power around the spiritual stone that Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei had given him and fiercely shot it towards the room''s door that was just inches away from him! He retreated a few steps at once!


    The Zhu Clan had been easily opened by a dozen Spirit Stones, just like how Gu Hua had seen it before. Countless treasures had appeared in front of everyone.


    Precious herbs, supreme immortal pills, supreme magic items, and rare spirit stones were displayed on a wooden shelf made of purple sandalwood. They emitted the charm of a unique treasure, causing one''s heart to be filled with desire.


    Everything here was very tempting. As long as a cultivator didn''t leave, they would be able to easily obtain it. With it in front of them, no matter how pure and uninterested they were, they couldn''t help but be moved.


    "Big Brother, it''s an Immortal Returning Pill!"


    Gu Jue''s eyes wandered around the treasury once before his eyes suddenly lit up. He let go of Gu Hua Wei''s hand and ran towards the last row, which was filled with elixirs. His face was full of excitement. He had finally found the Celestial Restoration Pill!


    He almost couldn''t help but reach out to take the pill bottle labeled "Celestial Restoration Pill".


    "No!" Gu Hua shouted loudly. The faint premonition in her head was finally confirmed at this moment, but why couldn''t she say it out loud!


    Gu Ming drew the long sword from his waist, and the cold light from the long sword pierced the eyes as it shot out from Gu Ming''s palm and sped towards Gu Jue. In an instant, it had already slashed towards Gu Jue''s hand, which was about to reach for the medicine bottle.


    "Ah Jue, come here." Gu Lang, who was standing at the side, shouted with a gloomy face, "Don''t run around again next time."


    Gu Jue guiltily touched his hand that was on the verge of being injured by the longsword. He unwillingly glanced at the enticing Immortal Returning Pill that was still arranged on the rosewood shelf and returned to Gu Hua Wei''s side.


    Gu Ming sheathed his sword and disdainfully glanced at Gu Jue as he coldly said, "Next time, if you don''t listen, I''ll cut off your hand."


    His voice was completely silent, without even the slightest hint of a joke. Gu Hua silently glanced at the bowing Gu Jue. When an elder brother faced his younger brother, was he really going to break his arms and legs?


    "I got it," Gu Juetian pursed his lips, "Next time, it won''t be Second Brother."


    Gu Ming snorted lightly in response.


    Gu Hua lightly pulled Gu Jue''s hand and squeezed it to give this youth some comfort. This young man had two big brothers and they were all quite pitiful.


    "Let''s go, there''s nothing special here." Gu Lang raised his hand to pat Gu Jue''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "There will definitely be Immortal Returning Pills in the future. I can still afford to wait, but they definitely aren''t things of unknown origin."


    Gu Jue blinked and a flash of water appeared. He pursed his lips, feeling a bit wronged. "Big Brother, I''m sorry. I was too anxious ¡­"


    "Nothing." Gu Lang retracted his hand and pinched Gu Wei Wei Wei who had been looking at them all this while, regaining his usual stupidity. "Hurry and comfort that little fellow A-Jue ¡­"


    Gu Hua Wei: (?) (?)


    Gu Hua Wei tightly gripped Gu Jue''s hand and secretly decided that if he could safely return to the Cloud Sect in the future, he would definitely have the Jindan Stage Elder refine a batch of Immortal Returning Pills for him to bring to Gu Jue. Although he didn''t know what they would use it for, he would still urgently use it.

 C222

    The four of them exited the treasury and walked towards the pavilion by the treasury. The pavilion didn''t have any name; it was just a small pavilion, and there was an indescribably strange smell coming from it.


    The door was still as empty as it had been when Gu Hua Wei had seen it. Perhaps it was because it was too dark in the room, one could only vaguely make out the rows of books placed on display.


    Gu Hua Wei grabbed Gu Ming''s hand and signaled him to use his spirit stones. Gu Ming replied with a look of helplessness and, just like last time, used spirit stones to open the door to the pavilion.


    The whole scene of the penthouse appeared in front of everyone. It was a library, or perhaps it could be said to be a very peculiar library.


    Gu Ming was the first to walk in, and only then did he discover the special location of this library. What was hidden in it wasn''t the human will of the mortal world, poetry, books, and chess, but rather a room full of cultivation secrets, from the power of the five elements to the shortcuts to the Heavenly Dao.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei even saw the ''Body Refinement Secret Art'' in the rows of secret manuals. Even a secret manual like the ''Wentian'' was available here. This knowledge made Miss Gu feel bad. Was the Violet Cloud Secret Realm really as simple as the Violet Cloud Secret Realm?


    It was undeniable that compared to the things they had seen before, they were nothing but worldly possessions. These items alone, these naked fruits, were the most attractive to the main informant!


    As long as he obtained a secret manual here, it would be a piece of cake for him to soar to the heavens in a single leap. He did not need any immortal pills or herbs, and with the secret manual in his possession, it was only a matter of time before he would be able to rule the world.


    No one could face such a great temptation without being tempted. Moreover, in their imaginations, this was only a lucky chance within the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm. It was something that belonged to them, so what could not be moved by it?


    So...


    "Second brother, your sword art is here." Gu Jue cried out as if he had found something good. A smile and doubt appeared on his innocent face as he puzzledly said, "But didn''t Master already say that your sword art was the only one in the entire Myriad Heavens? How could there be one here? "


    Gu Ming stood at the edge of the bookshelf and stared at the decorative object on the wall opposite the bookshelf. He said coldly, "It''s just a dream."


    "Second brother ¡­" Gu Jue still didn''t understand and wanted to ask more, but Gu Lang covered his mouth and pulled Gu Hua Wei Wei over to Gu Ming''s side.


    "These things," Gu Hua pointed at the secret manuals with a gentle expression, "are all fake."


    "Fake?" The pure and innocent Gu Jue clearly had yet to regain his senses and was somewhat dazed.


    The faint female voice explained gently, "When greed arises in the heart, illusions will definitely appear."


    It was like a sign, and it was like an epiphany.


    Gu Jue''s eyes lit up and he finally understood. "I''m just saying that the place we''ve been in isn''t real. Is it an illusion?"


    "Idiot." Gu Lang patted Gu Jue''s dog head. "If you don''t listen, then I''ll leave you in the environment."


    Gu Jue looked at Gu Hua Wei with tears in his eyes, "I don''t want it!"


    Gu Ming drew his long sword from the side. Its sharp blade was drawn out from its scabbard and brought with it a faint glow that pierced the heart and soul. Gu Hua''s vision turned black as he heard the sound of Gu Ming''s long sword stabbing something.


    When Gu Hua opened her eyes again, she saw a youth dressed in black brandishing his sword recklessly, the ornaments on the wall unable to escape his sword qi. Suddenly, something let out an angry roar, and a oppressive and vicious aura, like a storm, came surging out from the wall!


    A giant claw grabbed Gu Ming''s sword and was about to drag him inside in the blink of an eye!


    Gu Lang''s hand emitted a powerful spiritual power towards the claw. The claw was fiercely slapped, and a miserable cry came from the wall. Gu Ming was actually forced to retreat his claw, but since it had already come out, why did he need to go back in?


    The flying flower from Gu Jue''s sleeve flew out like a divine object, releasing a burst of white light, and aimed at the claw, binding it. Gu Ming stepped out, and raised his long sword like a bright rainbow, his entire body was filled with spirit energy, making it hard for Gu Hua to see what technique he was using, he could only see him aiming at the claw, and sending out a sky-shattering sword slash!


    The gigantic claws were actually chopped off while still alive. Miserable cries could be heard as the entire snow-white wall was instantly drenched in blood. The blood dyed half of the library red. It was clear how big the monster was.


    Gu Ming didn''t hesitate and fiercely stabbed his longsword into the wall. An enormous, mournful sound pierced through the horizon, and countless streams of blood gushed out of the wall like a fountain. Before long, the monster''s scream became weaker and weaker until it was completely silent.


    Gu Hua''s eyes almost popped out when he saw this scene. She never expected Gu Ming to have such ability! He killed the big BOSS so easily?


    But how could a big BOSS be so easy to kill?


    "Don''t be happy too early," Gu Ming glanced at Gu Hua Wei, his voice was still as high and cold as before, "He''s just a little pawn."


    The meaning of those words caused Gu Hua to be slightly stunned. Damn, this thing is only a pawn. Then who can tell her how powerful a real big guy is?


    "It''s coming out!" Standing inside the pool of blood, the youth''s lips curled up into a cold smile. "I''ve waited so long for it to appear, and it''s finally here." There was no trace of fear on his face. The huge fighting spirit made him as valiant and vigorous as a war god!


    Gu Hua thought back to before she had entered the city gates, the demon above the gates, everything seemed to have predicted something from there. At that time, she had thought that the previous master of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm had some special hobbies, but she hadn''t expected that this youth would actually discover so many things.


    She couldn''t help but look Gu Ming in the eye. Not only was this youth''s cultivation profound, he also had a astute ability to reveal everything. If this was in the modern era, he would definitely be a male god, as well as an academic god, an enthralling character.


    Since the ancients were so smart, how could she endure this?


    "Slight, stand far away and protect yourself." Gu Lang rubbed the blood off his face and smiled at Gu Hua. "That guy has already been angered by us. He''s definitely coming for revenge now that he''s lost a pawn. We three brothers should be enough to deal with him." It meant a girl. She had to be pampered, so she didn''t get hurt.


    "Alright ¡­" Gu Hua was full of good will towards this hot-blooded youth. His brain was at least many times more damaged than it was in the second and middle grades. He was smart and considerate. He was simply a model for men.


    In a moment''s time, the sound of the wall breaking could be heard. A huge, pitch-black object broke through the wall and pounced towards the three young men who were blocking its way! Its huge body was like a round ball, carrying with it a baleful aura for tens of thousands of years, as it faced forward!


    Gu Hua focused his gaze over and was immediately flabbergasted ¡­

 C223

    After clearly seeing the big boss'' S, there were only two words in Gu Hua''s mind: What the f * ck!


    This big boss had no feet, only a face and a head. His face was like that of a greedy wolf, glaring angrily. His mouth that could swallow the heavens and snatch the the sun seemed to be irritated.


    This was not some nameless demonic beast, it was the legendary ancient vicious beast, the Taotie!


    It was a vicious beast that consumed everything in its path. It did not have a body, so it would always have a stomach that was unable to satisfy it. It would eat whatever it saw, and was rumored to be bloated to death.


    The symbol of greed.


    Not only did the appearance of the Taotie scare Gu Hua slightly, but even Gu Ming''s eyes shrunk. He originally thought that it was some high level demon beast, but who knew that it was actually a life-reaping demon beast!


    The Taotie did not immediately rush forward to fight with its life on the line, but used its mouth to pick up the body of the dead monster and swallow it whole. It swallowed the dead little pawn and even that broken foot was not lost, after eating it, it was obvious that there was no feeling of fullness, its pair of eyes were like daggers as they looked towards the young boy and girl, its sharp teeth slightly opening, revealing the broken flesh between its teeth.


    Gu Hua''s scalp tingled. Even if I have to die today, I must not be eaten by this disgusting fellow.


    "Don''t be afraid," Gu Ming seemed to feel Gu Hua''s disgust and winked at her. "I already said that I''ll protect you, so you should leave first. We''ll come and find you after we settle it."


    Gu Hua''s fingers trembled and he wanted to say something, but the Taotie had already rushed towards Gu Lang. Saliva dripped from its large mouth as it bit towards Gu Lang. It only needed to open its mouth to wrap Gu Lang''s entire body! The longsword in Gu Ming''s hand was as fast as the wind. The longsword left his hand and fiercely stabbed towards the Taotie''s eyes! Gu Jue didn''t show any weakness either. The flying flower flew out from his sleeve and the white light finally disappeared. Only then did Gu Hua Wei clearly see that it was a dart!


    Flying Flowers turned into two rounds in the air and respectively shot towards the back of Tao Tie''s head and the other eye. The magical equipment was menacing and unstoppable!


    The Tao Tie let out a loud roar, turned its head, and ruthlessly suppressed Gu Lang. It bit down on Gu Ming''s flying long sword, and in the blink of an eye, swallowed the long sword into its stomach. There was no problem at all!


    Even if it was an ancient beast, it would still feel pain from the Taotie. It turned its head towards the youth with red teeth and white teeth, who looked especially tasty, and gave up on Gu Lang, flying towards Gu Jue!


    Gu Jue was shocked senseless on the spot. It was only when the Taotie approached that he finally reacted and ran out of the library. But how could a mere mortal be a match for an ancient vicious beast?!


    "Hurry up!" Having lost his longsword, the spiritual energy in Gu Ming''s hand rushed towards the Taotie with all his might, wanting to restrain it, but it was obviously futile. The Taotie opened its mouth wide, and was about to bite Gu Jue''s body.


    "No!" The longsword in Gu Lang''s hand flew towards the Taotie and grazed its skin. It did not cause the slightest amount of damage and instead bit at Gu Jue even more savagely!


    Seeing that Gu Jue was about to be bitten by the Taotie, in Gu Ming and Gu Lang''s bloodshot eyes, a black shadow ruthlessly smashed into the Taotie''s body. The sounds of bottles shattering could be heard.


    In the blink of an eye, the sweet smell of alcohol wafted through the entire library. The smell of the wine was like a small hook that could captivate a person''s heart. Anyone who smelled it would not stop until they had drunk a mouthful!


    The girl wearing a purple and white lilac dress was standing not far from the Taotie. She was constantly throwing bottles of wine at the head of the Taotie. Bottles of wine were smashed on the head of the Taotie, leaving behind a ''hualala''.


    Its nose moved, and it smelled the better smell on its own body. It stretched out its tongue and wantonly licked its face. Although it did not refuse food, it was clear that it could differentiate between good and bad food.


    Its tongue stretched out endlessly, intoxicating those areas covered in wine.


    Gu Jue was pardoned and he crawled up. Without caring about his own life, he ran to Gu Ming''s side and threw himself into Gu Lang''s arms, scared out of his wits.


    Gu Hua quietly threw away the Peach Blossom Fruit wine in her hands, and the Taotie finally finished licking the wine on its body, but it was not satisfied at all. Its entire face fell on the ground, licking all the wine on the ground clean.


    Just as it was about to pounce towards Gu Hua Wei, a black shadow instantly appeared above it. Before it could react, a sharp pain came from its eyes!


    Two sharp daggers ruthlessly pierced through its eyes from above. Even though it was an ancient beast, it had no way to protect its weak eyes!


    The Taotie was used to being arrogant. It really did not expect that a human would actually dare to stab its eyes. It cried out in pain, and the screams in its mouth made people shudder!


    The rage and hatred from being destroyed caused the Taotie to become even more brutal. It could not see anything, and its nose continuously trembled as it tried to grab onto the detestable humans who harmed it, but how could the Gu brothers be caught by a blind person? The three of them pulled Gu Hua Wei''s hand, and they rode on their swords to leave this place.


    Its sharp teeth bit down on the longsword and shattered it into pieces. Its disc-like body, like a mountain, smashed towards Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s location, Gu Hua Wei pulled out a dagger from her boots and recklessly stabbed the dagger into the Taotie''s nose. The tough skin of the Taotie was cut open a bloody wound, the pain was intense, it actually flung Gu Hua and co.


    The Taotie was blind, and was still sniffing all over the place for its scent. But the peach blossom wine''s smell was too strong, and the Taotie had not been able to find it for a long time, so he opened his mouth wide, ignoring everything else, and told them that the entire library had eaten a clean meal, and after eating it all, he actually began to eat the entire palace! Its stomach was like a bottomless pit. Without something that it, the Taotie, did not dare to eat, even if it was blind, it would definitely take its revenge!


    Since they dared to run, it would eat everything it could eat until it ate them!

 C224

    The gigantic mountain-like figure began to wantonly abuse the entire city. He ate anything he saw and stared at a certain spot with his greedy and vicious eyes. His eyes were filled with an unyielding ruthlessness!


    The four of them stood on their swords in a sorry state, their swords piercing through the clouds. In a blink of an eye, the unparalleled city was left behind.


    Gu Hua stood silently at the side, looking at the magnificent and luxurious city get smaller and smaller in her line of sight. In the blink of an eye, when she looked over again, there was no longer any sight of the bustling and beautiful city, only a dilapidated dead city.


    "The illusion has been broken." Gu Ming, who was at the side, fixed his gaze on the dilapidated city and said faintly, "The Taotie is greedy and lazy, and likes to eat and relax. This is why it used its greed to transform into a magnificent city and attract people to come and go."


    "After attracting people," Gu Lang, who was on the other side consoling Gu Jue, continued, "the greed of the human heart will appear in its illusions one by one. Those immortal pills and secret manuals will be the greed of the human heart, and all the things that one wants will materialize along with the psychology of the person who entered the illusionary world.


    Therefore, there was a good explanation for why there was no one here.


    Inside the illusion world, there were many treasures and everything that they wanted was there. No one would not be tempted by this place, so when they tried to touch the items here, they would disappear into the illusion world and die in the mouth of the Taotie.


    Or perhaps.


    Died in his own greed.


    "How terrifying." Gu Jue thought of that bottle of Immortal Recovering Pills. He was just a bit away from being enchanted by the illusion. "Thank you, second brother." As he thought of this, Gu Jue''s red nose twitched. His eyes reddened as he looked at Gu Ming and hugged Gu Lang''s waist.


    Gu Ming nodded indifferently. "Don''t be so reckless next time."


    "Yes." Gu Jue obediently nodded his head. The little deer Bobbie''s eyes looked especially cute. He placed his eyes on the silent Gu Hua Wei. This time, he didn''t dare to underestimate this ten-year-old little girl. It was a human little girl who saved him at such a crucial moment.


    "Slight, you''re so powerful!" Gu Jue held onto Gu Hua Microsoft''s soft hand, his eyes glued to her body. "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t even know what to do ¡­"


    "I''m fine." Gu Hua lightly shook his hand. With a very impressive expression on her beautiful face, she said, "You''ve always been the one protecting me. I also have to protect you."


    "Don''t worry!" The moment he mentioned protection, Gu Jue''s fighting spirit began to burn again, "Next time, I''ll definitely protect you well!" He quietly clenched his fists. He wasn''t going to be as cowardly as he was today!


    "Alright," Gu Hua Wei was a person who had transcended ages, so he didn''t want to hurt a sixteen-year-old teenager at all. "Then you have to do your best!"


    "En!"


    The longsword quickly passed through the dense forest and flew towards the sea. Along the way, Gu Jue was constantly searching for safety. It was obvious that he wasn''t feeling very well because of the aftereffects of being frightened.


    Gu Lang busily consoled his younger brother, while Gu Ming kept his eyes closed in deep thought, as if he didn''t feel the slightest discomfort from losing a sword.


    Gu Hua Wei''s spiritual sense followed the wind and returned. The Taotie definitely wouldn''t let this go, and they couldn''t kill the ancient beasts either. The two would eventually clash, but her destination definitely wasn''t here.


    The Taotie had already finished eating the entire dilapidated city. Looking at it from afar, it was a flat plain. Where else could it be seen? Its mouth was filled with everything that could be eaten. It ran out of the city, continuously searching for anything that could be eaten. Its big mouth was like a piece of meat devouring the heavens and the earth, never resting for even a moment!


    It had gotten rid of the problem of the Peach Blossom Wine which confused the sense of smell. Along the way, it followed their scent and chased after them almost ferociously. Its speed was surprisingly fast as it scavenged everything it could eat along the way!


    "It''s coming." Gu Hua retracted her spiritual sense and looked towards Gu Ming, who had his eyes closed the entire time to rest. Her peach blossom eyes were especially calm in Gu Ming''s opened eyes. "We don''t have much time left to think of a strategy."


    Gu Ming quietly watched her, his pale amber eyes calm. It was as if there was nothing that could change his expression. "I''ll block them. You two go as far as you can."


    Gu Hua slightly raised her head to look at him. The teenager''s aloof appearance was so much so that even his slight frown was accompanied by an indescribable scholarly aura. She laughed at her own description, covering her mouth and looking at the little hero who had already decided to sacrifice himself to save them.


    Gu Hua touched the tip of her nose. "Are you really planning on blocking it yourself?" Glancing at his shoulders that had yet to fully develop, Gu Hua asked in doubt, "Are you sure you can go all out against it? Even if we delay it, it will still catch up to us and we will all die. "


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Gu Ming actually wasn''t angry at Gu Hua''s direct attack. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Hua Wei: "Besides greed, the ancient fierce beast Taotie doesn''t have any fatal flaws." They can''t kill it.


    "The method is very simple," Gu Hua turned her head and saw the shadow of the Taotie getting closer and closer, and silently smiled, "Do you still remember the illusion inside the city? Xiao thought of something that does not belong to us, allowing the Taotie to have an opportunity. However, we did not use the things inside, nor did we touch anything that does not belong to us, so have you thought about why the Taotie is chasing us? "


    Gu Ming was momentarily enlightened. His eyes instantly lit up as he looked at Gu Hua Wei. "You mean, greedy?" He clearly had his doubts, but when his tone was firm, Gu Hua Wei knew that he understood.


    "Indeed."


    The power of the Taotie came from greed, then, one of them must have some greed in their heart. This greed was like a poison, making the Taotie addicted, it chased after them because it had yet to get the person with greed.


    As for that person, Gu Hua Wei looked at his palm and laughed silently. Just who could that person be?


    "Throw that greedy person down and the Taotie will naturally leave."


    "No!" Gu Ming immediately rejected it. "No way!"


    Gu Hua raised her eyes and smiled at him. That smile was faint, yet it carried an indescribable look. Her thin lips slightly parted as she asked, "Who do you think I''m going to throw away?"


    Her smile was as warm as spring, but it caused Gu Ming''s entire body to tremble. "I won''t allow you to throw him away!"


    It was evident that ''he'' was someone among the three brothers. However, even if he were to die, it would be impossible for them to separate from him.


    "I just want to throw him down!" Gu Hua blinked playfully. Her beautiful peach blossom eyes were no longer as sorry as they were at first glance. Instead, they were unspeakably fierce. "One of us must live on!" As long as the greedy person died, the Taotie would naturally give way, and there was no need to harm useless personnel.

 C225

    "If you want to lose it, then throw it at me!" Gu Ming''s eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his fists tightly to announce the pain in his heart. He was filled with disappointment at Gu Hua''s actions. He never thought that the girl they''d saved would be such a heartless and unjust person!


    "Second brother ¡­" Hearing that, Gu Jue raised his head and looked at Gu Hua Wei with a puzzled expression. "What are you guys talking about?"


    "Nothing." Gu Ming''s expression eased up as he faced Gu Jue''s naivety, but his expression remained as cold as ever.


    Gu Lang gave Gu Hua Wei an indistinct glance, but his eyes remained unmoved. However, he did not intend to speak. He only patted the nervous Gu Jue, "Don''t be afraid, it''ll be fine ¡­"


    "You two are very close." Gu Ming''s actions were within Gu Hua Wei Wei''s expectations. Her vivid face was covered in the wind, and there was an indescribable envy on her face. "I''ve always thought that if I had an older brother, it would be great." Her voice was filled with longing. "Perhaps, I won''t be like this."


    Her eyes clearly looked clean and his voice full of yearning, but Gu Ming could no longer treat this ten-year old girl the way he had initially. She didn''t seem like a little girl at all, and from her words, he was wary of her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei seemed to have not noticed Gu Ming''s vigilance and continued, "But, I don''t have a brother." There was only one sister who wasn''t an elder sister.


    Gu Ming''s impression of her plummeted, and he was too lazy to listen to what she was saying. Suddenly, he heard a few vague words from her, "I was also thinking that my luck was better, but I don''t know why my luck was always so bad, until now ¡­"


    Until now, looking at the fierce beast that was getting closer and closer, the corner of Gu Hua''s mouth revealed a gentle smile. Gu Hua approached Gu Ming who had been watching from above and lightly said, "Up until now, I just want to tell you that that person isn''t him."


    Gu Ming opened his eyes wide and saw the young girl''s faint smile. She carelessly said, "The one with greedy heart is me."


    With that, he no longer looked at Gu Ming''s shocked expression, nor did he use his spiritual sense to pay attention to Gu Lang, who was clenching his fist, or Gu Jue, who seemed to be thinking of something. He raised his head and fell.


    Have you ever seen a flower bloom? It was beautiful, coquettish, coquettish, gorgeous, and rotten. If you had seen it before, you would never be able to forget it.


    When a flower comes to its utmost loneliness.


    The purplish-white figure fell into the deep darkness before everyone''s eyes. When that fierce beast, which had been trekking relentlessly, flew up into the sky and bit down on Gu Ming''s teeth, he finally snapped out of his daze. He reached out his hand towards his waist. There! Nothing!


    "No!" Gu Jue, who had been silent all this time, finally couldn''t help but rush out. His unspeakable sadness caused him to be unable to remain calm. "Wei!"


    Gu Lang had one hand on his waist, and the instant of shock in his eyes made him at a loss as to what to do. He hadn''t thought, hadn''t thought at all, that this would actually be the case ¡­


    "Let me go! Let me go! " Gu Jue bit into Gu Lang''s palm. Large drops of tears rolled down his face as they rained down like rain, "It''s me! I am the one who harmed her! "


    In the hall, the Taotie''s goal from the start was not to kill them all, it only wanted a person''s blood, to open the sealed array eye, because none of them were greedy, so a little soldier under the Taotie''s command appeared, he was easily killed by them, blood flowed continuously, and it was thought that this kind of blood could open the array eye, but unexpectedly, it was not enough, it was still a person''s life.


    That person was Gu Ming at the beginning, but Gu Lang and Gu Jue had saved him and then been named Gu Jue by the Tao Tie. Gu Jue''s thoughts were pure, and his blood was strong, so the Tao Tie needed this kind of blood. However, Gu Hua had saved him.


    Gu Ming and Gu Lang might not know about this, but it was impossible that Gu Jue, who possessed the Flying Flower, didn''t know about it.


    Flying Flower was his life''s magic tool. Throughout the entire hall, the greed and purpose of the Taotie could not escape Gu Jue''s eyes. However, he was afraid.


    He wanted to tell her that he had let her down, but Gu Hua Wei had actually discovered this law. Although her guess was not accurate, but it was most likely that she thought that there was greed between them. Who else could it be other than him?


    He heard her and his second brother saying that they were going to throw him down because he was greedy. At that moment, the devil in his heart stopped all of his guilt, as a malicious girl like Gu Hua Wei Wei really deserved to die. When the Taotie tore apart her body, she would know who was the one who deserved to die!


    But!


    But why ¡­ It was actually Gu Hua Wei Wei...


    Everything was completely different from what he had imagined. He had never thought that Gu Hua Wei was such a transparent girl. She actually felt that the Taotie''s real motive was her? I never wanted him to die!


    He saw her say those teary words to second brother with his own eyes. Her words were so soft, like a gust of wind that could blow them away. None of them came forward to hold her hand, none of them said a word of consolation, even he felt that she deserved it, not to mention the fact that he had always doted on his second brother.


    They all thought she should die, so no one stood up to give her a hug, because she was a vicious girl, and no one liked a vicious girl.


    But! How could this be?!


    Why was it like this?!


    She knew that he was a timid person. She knew that someone had to die here, and that person was destined to be her. That was why she gave him a reason, a reason for him to deceive himself.


    She said, "The one with the greedy heart is me." She told him with greed that she deserved it.


    "No, no ¡­" Gu Jue painfully held his head. The hatred in his eyes made him lose the innocence of a sixteen year old. "It''s my fault, it''s my ¡­"


    It was because he was too selfish that he didn''t want his family members to die. That was why he thought how great it would be if she could die here and save them. However, he never thought about why someone would die for them.


    If it weren''t for her, would the three of them really be able to advance and retreat together in this situation? No one knew the answer.


    "Ah Jue ¡­" Gu Lang looked behind him and saw that the Taotie was indeed not chasing him. He let out a faint sigh of relief and faced the dazed Gu Ming behind him. He would never tell them anything.


    His master had once mentioned to him that the Purple Cloud Secret Realm was filled with strange clouds. If necessary, he must find a scapegoat.


    And the girl who had fallen from the sky in a light green peach blossom dress was the scapegoat he had chosen from the very beginning.

 C226

    "Eldest brother." Gu Jue''s eyes were red like he had lost his soul as he looked at Gu Lang. Gu Hua Wei''s death filled him with guilt towards this girl he had only known for a day, "I will never forgive myself."


    He used the heart of a villain to guess at such a little girl.


    The hidden pain in his heart also told him that the love for acting in the beginning was not fake. That girl might be cute and beautiful, but in his eyes, he could put up a show with her, but he definitely wouldn''t let a girl like her escape with them!


    They were rivals, a relationship that used each other to their advantage. Initially, their goodwill was only to make up for her guilt when she died, so what did a short alliance count for?


    "She''s dead." He lightly stated this fact. He would not let his two younger brothers be immersed in the calamity caused by a beauty, even if that was when he saw Gu Hua by the seaside. His master had personally praised her beauty.


    "Shut up!" Gu Ming finally came back to his senses in a daze. Gu Jue didn''t understand Gu Lang''s schemes, but that didn''t mean that Gu Ming didn''t know either. Gu Ming knew this, but he had no choice.


    It was only when he met the Taotie in the great hall and told her that he would protect her, that he discovered her faintly melting heart. He did not know how much effort a little girl had to endure to become so cold and detached, but he only knew that at that moment, he truly regretted it.


    But, one was just a passerby they had just met, the other was a brother who had lived for so long, everyone knew who they should choose. But, one was just a passer-by they had just met, one was a brother who had lived for so long, everyone knew who they should choose. No one would be willing to die for another.


    Except...


    Except for that fool Gu Hua Wei.


    How good their acting was to have fooled such a girl.


    He had never thought that one day, he would also become someone like Gu Lang. The so-called chivalry and righteousness, the so-called noble and noble character, would all be shattered into pieces here. What exactly were they chasing after?


    "The formation core has been opened." Gu Lang was the clearest. When he saw that more and more clouds had appeared in the sky, a smile finally appeared on his face. A huge whirlpool had appeared in the clouds, and Gu Lang fiercely used his spiritual energy to tie up Gu Jue''s struggling figure, trying to jump down his sword.


    At the moment when they knew the truth and no one was going to stop them, no matter how much regret they felt, it was all unnecessary because people were all selfish.


    Gu Lang''s heart trembled slightly when he saw Gu Ming laughing with a dull gaze behind him. A bad premonition made him not dare to stay any longer. He rode his sword and pierced through the vortex that had appeared out of nowhere.


    The whirlpool within the clouds finally closed, and silence engulfed every corner of the area like a tidal wave.


    In the dense forest, the wolf-faced beast finally swallowed his favorite prey. Its fierce eyes glanced at the closed clouds, then it looked around and realized that there was nothing left to eat. Finally, it burped with satisfaction and decided to return to its nest to have a good night''s sleep.


    The tattered city once again appeared in front of it, exactly the same as when it had eaten it. It walked into the tattered, almost unrecognizable building in the innermost area, with layers of bones piled up along the way, extending all the way from the entrance of the hall to the innermost area. In the dark, cold library, a bloody smell wafted in the air, and the Taotie took a deep breath, then lowered its head and licked the blood on the floor that had not dried yet.


    Its long tongue twisted and turned, heading towards the place where the head was in pain. Its tongue was flexible and fluid, and almost instantaneously, it found the location of the pain. Just as it was about to lick it, a sharp pain came from the tip of its tongue.


    The Taotie let out a vague scream and shook its head with all its might. Its pair of sharp eyes were almost bloodshot. The anger from losing its tongue caused it to continuously smash its head into the ground, as if it wanted to knock out the thing inside its head!


    A white light streaked across the darkness, cutting through fat breasts. Listening to the screams getting louder and heavier, the beautiful little girl finally broke into a smile, stabilizing her swaying body along with the Taotie, nimbly waving the dagger in her hand, until the beast was no longer able to move!


    Using a sharp dagger to cut open the head of a ferocious beast like an executioner, at this moment, no matter how strong the species was, they were all dead.


    Taotie is not to kill, but to see if you can put death on the ground and kill it!


    The little girl in a purple and white lilac dress came out from the dying Taotie''s head. Her bright eyes were like warm peach blossoms blooming in the cold night, and a heart-piercing coldness was deep within her eyes.


    The Taotie was completely unrecognizable as it fell to the ground. It was no longer as vicious as before, and its huge head was completely chopped off, even its blind eyes were not spared. Blood was flowing out of its head like a small stream, and not long after, the entire library was soaked in it.


    Jumping out from the Taotie''s head, standing on the ground that was considered to be a pool of blood, she used her foot to kick the motionless Taotie and found that it was already completely dead. Only then did the little girl suddenly heave a sigh of relief, smiling as she looked at the blood that was seeping down from the ground.


    This person was none other than Gu Lang and the other two, who thought Gu Hua Wei was already dead!


    Gu Hua narrowed her eyes as she looked outside the main hall. Had they really abandoned her and run away?


    From the start, she had always been wary of these familiar youths. Even though they all had pure and honest appearances, if they acted out too much, it would cause others to die, alright?


    They can act, can''t she?


    Gu Lang''s goodwill from the start had already made her suspicious, although she could be considered a little beauty, she did not have the protection of Gu Qingcheng''s main halo and knew himself well. If her appearance could attract the attention of a beautiful young man, causing them to die for her, she would even wake up laughing in her dreams.


    However, the author was her stepmother. How could she believe that she had such a fascinating attribute?

 C227

    When she, Gu Hua, could have the ability to smile so beautifully, she would have to wait until a book was replaced by another author.


    So who the hell would give their lives and possessions to three youngsters with ill intentions if they drank too much?


    The fact that Gu Lang had skin control meant that Gu Ming and Gu Jue were the same? Three skin controls? Are you kidding me?


    This kind of clumsy acting made Miss Gu''s heart ache. She didn''t know what these people were planning to do. If it weren''t for them, she definitely wouldn''t have been able to get out of the first level. She also planned to not pursue this matter further if everyone could maintain this alliance peacefully. However, she was clearly too relaxed ¡­


    Until Gu Ming lost his longsword and Gu Lang was powerless to do anything about it, when Gu Jue wanted to kill the Taotie in front of her, she had almost unwittingly used the Peach Blossom Wine to attract the Taotie''s attention. At that moment, she hadn''t missed the smile in Gu Lang''s eyes, and Gu Ming''s obvious relief.


    Gu Lang rode on his sword and pulled away Gu Ming as well as the dumbstruck Gu Jue. He almost ignored her, but she stabbed a dagger into the Taotie''s eye before being pulled up.


    The other three people did not seem to be in a hurry at all, looking as if nothing had happened. Only she could feel a strange feeling of a cold gaze stopping on her. That feeling came from the Taotie that she could not shake off, its gaze was like maggots attached to bones, it did not move away at all.


    It had treated her as its own prey, and the rest of them seemed to be nothing more than air.


    No matter how much Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei An deceived himself, he still felt that something was wrong. Gu Lang and Gu Ming did not show a trace of gratitude towards her for saving Gu Jue, as if it was a matter of course. Even when Gu Jue thanked her, his expression was evasive, and if this still didn''t explain anything, Gu Hua Wei would simply throw his head back and laugh loudly and scold him for being a fool!


    They treated her like a scapegoat!


    The Taotie at the second interface was clearly not the round eyed, irrational ancient beast from the legends. Its savageness couldn''t compare to the viciousness of ancient beasts, and even its prey had a specific goal. It didn''t seem to want to hurt anyone more, and even when its eyes were blinded by Gu Lang and Gu Ming, it didn''t have much anger.


    She recalled that her Spiritual Sense was only used to explore the pavilion''s icy cold aura and the blood that was clearly seeping out from the ground. A vague thought made her feel almost certain that she would be able to find the Formation Aperture once she died.


    This could explain why Gu Lang Gu Ming and Gu Jue didn''t look the least bit worried. It was because she was the scapegoat they had cheated from the very start.


    Although she did not know why she had to die, it was obvious that none of the three would let her live. Even if she was not eaten by the Taotie, she would be killed by one of them.


    She carelessly chatted with Gu Ming, and her words revealed the true reason behind the fierce beast chasing her, expressing her intention of handing Gu Jue over. Gu Ming immediately turned hostile towards her, and this was exactly what she wanted to do; her vicious appearance made Gu Ming feel that she deserved it, but after deliberately acting so maliciously, she fell into the mouth of a Taotie and rejected Gu Ming''s knowledge, making it so that Gu Jue would never forget it!


    She wanted to let them know in the cruelest and most vicious way! She had been harmless from the start, and their initial scheme had been for her to use her death to achieve it! She wanted them to never forget her death. She was personally sent into the mouths of the Taotie by them. She wanted them to feel guilt and let them suffer! Let them live in shadow for the rest of their lives!


    One had to know that cultivators abhorred retribution, especially for their inner demons.


    The better she acted, the more willing she was. The more painful and irresistible they would be!


    She was going to become their inner demon, and make them pay the price for that!


    They could leave this damn place, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t.


    Gu Hua smiled gently. The moment she entered the Taotie''s mouth, she entered the space and threw out countless fishes to make up for the blood needed to open the Formation Aperture. She opened the Formation Aperture in the clouds and let Gu Lang and the other two leave.


    At the same time, it appeared when the Taotie was lazy and killed the Taotie no matter what means, using the Taotie''s blood to open the second Formation Aperture.


    Didn''t Gu Lang say that each interface only had one Formation Aperture? Only the strongest would be able to leave through the Formation Aperture. Right now, she was the one who killed the Taotie. The real Formation Aperture had been inside the hall from the start. This really made people look forward to it ¡­


    The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole is behind it. In this process, she is destined to be a oriole!


    The myriad worlds, the myriad living beings, the cycle of reincarnation, and the cycle of karma would belong to whoever it belonged to, didn''t it?


    Gu Hua cleaned up the filth on her body, watched as the blood of the Taotie slowly permeated through the hole, and the run-down library was restored to its previous state of cleanliness. On one side, there was a large hole in the wall, and when the blood of the Taotie completely disappeared, spiritual energy surged out, and the entire spiritual energy at the second boundary seemed to have lost control and rushed into the hole. A huge amount of spiritual energy unceasingly flowed through the hole, until all of the spiritual energy had gathered together and ruthlessly tore a hole in the hole.


    Gu Hua smiled slightly. It turned out to be like this.


    The second level''s Formation Aperture had already been destroyed by the three of them as they left, but Gu Hua Wei did not die to become the strongest. The Taotie was dead, and its blood caused the spiritual energy in the entire space to go crazy.


    It really was a secret plane that understood the rules.


    As for whether anything would happen to the three of them when they left in such a cheating manner, Gu Hua Wei said it was their business. What did it have to do with her?


    Stepping into the spatial crack, Gu Hua looked back at the city that had begun to collapse due to the death of the Taotie. Gu Hua closed her eyes and silently felt the wind blowing past her ears.


    When Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei opened her eyes again, she was already in the air. She looked at the vast ocean before her and quickly took out her sword. As she fell into the sea, she steadily stood on her sword.


    Obviously, this was the third realm, the closest to the true Violet Cloud Secret Realm.

 C228

    Gu Hua floated leisurely in the blue sky above the blue sea. She was transported to the center of the sea, to a place where there was no land in sight.


    She was in no hurry, enjoying the view of the sea as she moved forward. Along the way, she met countless sea monsters with bellies, a few gentle seabirds, and a blue snow lotus blooming in the sea. It was no different from a snow lotus blooming on a snowy mountain.


    The petals of these flowers had a crystal clear icy-blue luster. The transparent blue petals were wrapped around a light purple flower core. The flower core was brimming with spirit energy, a rare species in the world.


    Gu Hua was slightly tempted. The test to test the greed of people had already been completed at the second level. Thus, it was not difficult to take away a flower from the third level.


    Gu Hua carefully probed the root of the flower with his spiritual sense. When he found out that the flower was just a rootless plant floating on the sea, Gu Hua was slightly dazed. He never thought that the vast ocean would be able to grow a flower like this.


    Gu Hua lightly used the jade plate in the space to draw in the seawater and placed it into the space within the jade buckle. Only then did she use her spiritual energy to lightly pull the flower up and place it within the space within the jade plate.


    Afraid that the seawater was not enough, Gu Hua Wei added more seawater into the storage before starting to slowly move forward.


    It had already been two days since they entered the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, but twenty-eight days after they left, Gu Qingcheng obtained the inheritance of the secret treasure after entering the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. Thinking about the time difference, Gu Hua wasn''t in a hurry anymore.


    Since it was still a long time, she should just relax her mind here.


    Gu Hua slightly used her spiritual power to expand the length and width of the sword until she was able to lie down, then quietly lay down on the sword. She wore a purple and white lilac dress, lightly fluttering in the sea breeze.


    He had not slept for two days and was in high alert. Seeing that there was no danger on the surface of the sea, Gu Hua began to rest with her eyes closed.


    She didn''t expect that the moment she closed her eyes to rest, she would accidentally fall asleep.


    The faint sea breeze kept blowing, blowing against her simple and beautiful flowery dress, her long hair that was as black as Demo''s, and her gentle face like a peach blossom spirit.


    Gu Hua Wei had a dream. A very long dream. She dreamt about many things. It was no longer her previous life, but her current life.


    She dreamed of Gu Qingcheng, she dreamed of Li Xiaoming, she dreamed of Di Shang, she dreamed of Gu Qian Sheng, Ruoxi, she dreamed of the Snow Wolf, and she even ¡­ He dreamt of a dragon brocade.


    She heard a voice ask her, and he said, Do you hate it?


    That voice was soft and filled with absolute beauty, just like the sound of nature. It was an indescribably peaceful and soft type of care, like a small hook that could draw out all the grievances and uneasiness within a person''s heart.


    Hatred? She thought for a moment. Should she hate him? Hate who? Hate the Gu Xiao Rou who sent her here? Hate the female host, Gu Qingcheng, and her harem? Hate all of this? If there was a word for everything that had to do with hatred, then she probably didn''t hate it.


    Towards these people, she only felt hatred, only disgust, and no real hatred.


    There were many people in this world who were not worth hating at all.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, he continued: Then you don''t want revenge?


    Revenge?


    Gu Hua Wei was the first to recall Gu Qingcheng''s face, as well as Di Shang and the entire Cloud Sect. She wanted revenge.


    If she did not take revenge for this grudge, she would live her entire life in the shadows, and would have no choice but to take it back!


    But what did it have to do with him?


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, not even with a hint of emotion, the voice asked another question: Don''t you want revenge right away? The voice boomed, Right now, right now!


    Gu Hua said in a low voice: "Where did this idiot come from?"


    He had already thrown out so many questions, but Gu Hua Wei was still standing on the wall watching. The voice was finally a little anxious as it threw out the olive branch: "As long as you are willing, I can help you take revenge!"


    Avenge her?


    Gu Hua smiled coolly. She wanted revenge, but she didn''t want to borrow the hands of others for this kind of hatred. This hatred belonged to her, and this debt belonged to her. She wanted to personally pay it back! No one can escape in vain!


    "Come out," Gu Hua opened her eyes slightly and lay on the sword, motionless. She looked at a certain spot in the sky and spoke indifferently, "Don''t hide in the dark and confuse me with magic. If you have anything to say, say it to my face."


    Ever since she had died in the Lost Swamp, she could no longer easily sleep in one place. Although the environment was good this time, it was not enough to make her lose her alertness.


    The faint spiritual energy from the sea breeze made her close her eyes and feel it, but she didn''t know which holy being it was.


    "You''ve already discovered this." A voice came faintly from not too far away. It was clearly the soul-stirring voice that had bewitched her in her dreams.


    Gu Hua sat up and walked over to see what was going on. She was covered in ink and stepped on the waves as she slowly walked over.


    Her delicate eyebrows were long and slender, her nose was high, and her thin lips were like blood. A pair of crystal clear blue eyes were like frozen ocean water, and as the ripples in her eyes flowed, it gave off a brilliant radiance, as if she had walked out of the sea to meet a noble and demonic-looking Siren.


    What was shocking was his face, which was entirely different from his voice.


    Gu Hua was dazed for a moment. There was actually such a good-looking person in the world (?)


    However, after a short while, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei regained her clarity. Seeing the man walk closer to her, the wariness in her heart deepened. He was hiding in her surroundings, yet she didn''t notice him.


    "Stop." When the man was only a few steps away from her, Gu Hua Wei finally covered her nose in embarrassment and made a gesture that stopped. If she didn''t stop now, blood would be flowing out of her nose.


    "Why are you looking for me?" When Gu Hua saw that he had really stopped, she put down her hand and calmly looked at him, "Speak, what are you trying to do?"


    A hint of a smile flashed across the blue eyes of the man in the ink robe. He stretched out his hand to stroke his hair, and spoke faintly, "I only want to help you. What, you don''t want to?" As he spoke, he stared at Gu Hua Wei with accusation in his eyes, feeling somewhat wronged, "I''ve been in this endless sea for ten thousand years and have never seen anyone come before. The only time was when I accidentally found out your identity and wanted to help you ¡­"


    "You unintentionally found out about my identity?" Gu Hua''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at the man. She held her breath and forced herself to calm down, "Do you know my identity?"

 C229

    "Your identity ¡­" "Of course I know."


    Gu Hua raised her eyebrows slightly. "Tell me, let''s see if you''re right or not." They had never met this man before, so she wanted to hear what he could say.


    The man lightly pointed at her clothes, "You have the scent of blood on you, I''m afraid that you might have met that big guy along the way." The man Qianqian lightly pointed at her clothes: "You have the scent of blood, I''m afraid that you''ve met that big guy along the way.


    The man''s words gradually stopped. The corners of his long and narrow eyes slightly raised. Icy-blue crystals wantonly flowed in his eyes, "These are all my speculations, do you think my speculations are correct?"


    Gu Hua nodded her head silently. Her sense of smell and ability to observe others was indeed impressive, but she said, "All of this is just a guess, how can I trust you?"


    The man smiled. His bewitching face had an indescribable seductive charm. If he wasn''t a Siren, then even Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was suspicious. How could there be such a good-looking man in this world?


    Are all women still going to die?


    "That''s what makes me special." The man stopped laughing as his eyes silently landed on Gu Hua Wei. "This is what I''m going to tell you next."


    "You are a very smart girl, and I can see it from your eyes, but your cleverness has nothing to do with anything." You are a very smart girl, and I can see it from your eyes, but your cleverness has nothing to do with anything.


    "How do you know I''m not the first one?" Gu Hua looked at the man speaking with confidence and with a sharp gaze: "Don''t talk about this nonsense. I want to listen to the important stuff."


    "Alright," the man helplessly waved his hand. It seemed like he had never seen a girl like Gu Hua Wei who didn''t know how to care for the fairer sex. How could she not see him so beautiful and weak? A heart of stone!


    However, you actually went against the heavens in one fell swoop and changed your fate. In the ten thousand worlds of heaven, your fate is set for several days, there will definitely be your retribution, it will close your brow, your seven emotions and six desires will go away, leaving your family and five desires with nothing but despair. This means that you have experienced too much betrayal and pain, and even the love that the little girl loves the most has completely dissipated.


    "So you''re saying," Gu Hua looked at the man who had stopped and quietly looked at her, "You guessed that my hatred was trying to help me? To avenge me? "


    The man covered his lips and smiled faintly under Gu Hua Wei''s cold gaze. "I have a pair of eyes that can see through all matters of the world. If you need my help, I will naturally lend you a hand."


    Gu Hua scoffed slightly: "Then I really have to thank you. You''ve guessed correctly."


    The man was not complacent, it was as if everything was within his expectations. "Then, you want me to avenge you?"


    "Of course not!" Gu Hua Wei walked from the top of the sword step by step towards the man who stopped in front of the sword. Her bright eyes no longer had a trace of innocence. Darkness was like a shadow that couldn''t be rid of, leaving a shadow in her heart.


    "You guessed it right. Even if I am stubborn, I don''t need to use my life as a bargaining chip. Give up." She smiled at the man, and clusters of peach blossoms bloomed at the corners of her eyes: "You''ve already said it before, and can read my mind. Because you''re psychic, then, you understand me too, don''t you?"


    He couldn''t help her unconditionally, and she didn''t need to make a deal like that.


    "You''re very smart." It was clear that her words were on the man''s mind, but he wasn''t angry. Instead, he used his hand to comb his hair. "Only someone like you can kill that ghost in front of me."


    "Spirits?" Gu Hua frowned slightly, "Are you talking about the Taotie from the interface?"


    "Not really," the man shook his head. "That''s just one of the thousands of souls in the world, over the years, almost no one has escaped from it, but you," he paused, "killed it."


    "Thank you for your praise." Gu Hua''s expression did not change. "What does this have to do with it?"


    "Haha," the man laughed. Wushuang squinted her eyes and said, "Speaking of it, it doesn''t matter that much. It''s just that I made a promise to this place before the establishment of the secret realm."


    "That promise made you appear before me." Gu Hua gave a faint smile as she glanced at the man who was starting to feel a little vexed. "Let me guess as well. This promise is for you to fulfill it to the person who can kill the Taotie, right?"


    "Indeed." The man did not deny it.


    "You were afraid that I would have too high a requirement for you, so you used the Spirit Communication Technique to look at me. You thought that as long as you avenged me, you would be able to get rid of me."


    "You''re smart, as I said." The man looked at her admiringly. "As for me, I don''t like people who are too smart." His intention was to imply that she would accept his help and then accept it, but it was clear that when he faced Gu Hua Wei Wei, he was doomed to failure.


    "Actually, I don''t want to do that." He was somewhat embarrassed, and his posture that could topple nations was somewhat vexed. "But you''re so smart, what if you force yourself to ask for requirements that you can''t fulfill?" The main question was, if he was so good-looking and she had such a strong personality, would he suddenly lose his temper and try to steal from her like this, making it impossible for him to leave.


    The disdain in the man''s eyes wasn''t able to escape Gu Hua''s eyes. She caressed the corner of her lips and sized up his appearance like a piece of goods. She coldly said, "Are you afraid that I''ll have thoughts on you?"


    "¡­" The man looked at her in silence.


    Gu Hua scoffed, ignoring his ugly expression, "You''re good-looking but not my dish. Even if you''re interested, I might not necessarily be able to take it."


    Beauty is a poisonous species, as a malicious supporting role girl who would be in trouble at any time, it was really a bad luck.


    "You!" The man had obviously never seen such a bold and shameless person before. His fair and handsome face was filled with shame and anger. "That''s the best. Even if you like me, I won''t like you!"


    This kind of change from a male god to a fake mother was simply impossible to amuse.


    "Of course I don''t like you, you know." Gu Hua looked at him without moving, and spoke quietly: "You know that there''s only kinship in my heart, right? "That''s why I like you. In your dreams."

 C230

    The man was slightly embarrassed by Gu Hua''s naked rejection. He pointed at Gu Hua''s slightly smiling face and was unable to say a word for a long time.


    "Don''t worry," Gu Hua Wei held his fingers, which were as cold as ice, and pushed them down. "I won''t be interested in you." She was not interested in anything that was too beautiful, whether it was people or things. One was Gu Qingcheng, the other was a devastatingly beautiful woman, the second was a beautiful woman, the third was a beautiful woman, the third was a beautiful woman, the last was a beautiful woman, the last was a beautiful woman, the last was a beautiful woman.


    He couldn''t afford to offend her.


    "That''s for the best." The man furiously withdrew his hand from Gu Hua Wei''s hand and wiped it on his clothes, as if he had gotten stained with something dirty.


    Gu Hua silently watched his actions. F * ck! It turned out to be a man who was obsessed with cleanliness!


    "So, what do you want me to do for you?" The man finally felt that his hands were a bit cleaner than before. He regained his male divinity and spoke with a manner comparable to that of the movie emperors, "As long as you don''t go against the Heavenly Dao of Myriad Heavens, I will do it for you if you want to."


    "I don''t have to pay any price for this?" Gu Hua looked straight at him.


    "No need."


    "This is my reward, right?"


    "Naturally."


    "Then, I want to ask you a question first." Gu Hua Wei looked at the endless sea and asked, "Is this the third layer?" The abyss of the secret plane? "


    When the man heard this, his expression slightly changed. He only recovered his wits for a split-second before saying, "Of course not."


    "You mean, I''ve come to a strange place. This place isn''t even the boundary of the third level?"


    She hadn''t thought that the one who would take the fork in the road would be her instead of the three brothers. But how was that possible? It was obvious that place was the real core of the formation.


    "This is the Boundless Ocean." The man indifferently replied with a faint voice: "Only those who kill the Taotie come back here and receive my promise."


    "Fine, I want you to send me to the real Violet Cloud Secret Realm." Gu Hua smiled faintly as she looked at the man whose eyes had suddenly shrunk. "This isn''t a difficult matter, is it?"


    The man''s black robes fluttered in the wind. For a moment, Gu Hua Wei couldn''t see his expression clearly, but he could hear his voice, "When the secret plane opened, there was already a rule that no one could break, not even me. You have to change it."


    "If you can''t even do that, what use do you have?" Gu Hua looked at him with contempt, her eyes filled with suspicion. "It looks like you''re not omnipotent."


    When the man heard this, he gritted his teeth and glared at Gu Hua Wei. His ice-blue eyes were especially vivid, as if the Siren had finally acquired the posture of a human. "I said I''m not omnipotent."


    "Alright, I''ll change it." Gu Hua looked at the boundless sea surface, and her voice came to his ears softly from the wind, "You said before, I live with only a desire to take revenge, my heart is only left with a shallow kinship, there''s nothing after that, I''ve thought about it, if I get my revenge, then I can be considered as useless in this world, my life is boring, I want to have a thought, a thought to let me live, you think about it."


    This request was even more demanding than the previous one. However, the man smiled gently. In his eyes, her request was a piece of cake. He gently said, "I can give you this thought."


    "Tell me about it." Gu Hua frowned slightly as she met his eyes, "If you''re right, then you can leave."


    "You are a selfish person who doesn''t want to give any feelings, you have never had any friends, you are even ten years old, yet you don''t have any signs of love, enough to tell that you are a naturally cold person. Besides having a biological parents, and the hatred hidden in your heart, you don''t have any desire, but because of this, you can be even more enchanted by something warm." The man looked at Gu Hua Wei, who didn''t have any displeasure in his eyes, and continued, "But once someone caught your eyes, it would be a lifetime of determination. The man''s voice was very soft, like a gentle lullaby. The thoughts of the people around him couldn''t help but follow his voice, and they would even lose themselves in it.


    Gu Hua Wei flipped through the memories in her mind. Other than her parents, the person she thought about the most wasn''t childhood sweetheart Li Xiaoming, but a snow-white wolf and a person ¡­


    She reached out and gently touched her chest, which was emitting a warm power.


    However, such feelings came without any reason. It was impossible to explain it clearly, so what was there to make her think.


    "Is there such a person?" The man asked anxiously when he saw Gu Hua Wei Wei come back to his senses.


    Gu Hua''s eyebrows furrowed even more. "So what if you''re a wolf?"


    Men: (?) (?) (?) (?) (?)


    "Anything else?"


    "Someone who saved me." Gu Hua thought for a moment before replying.


    The eyes of the man in the ink colored robe lit up. "Is this a man or a woman?"


    "Male."


    "How many times have I saved you?"


    Gu Hua recalled the number of times Long Jin had saved her and silently replied, "Many times."


    "Then this is a great favor!" The man''s face finally revealed a big smile, "You can have another person like him in your thoughts. He''s your savior, and as long as he''s alive, you will have to repay him. Even if it''s to repay the debt, you must have him in your heart."


    The god horse called having him in his heart?


    "You have to constantly think about him. That way, you won''t have nothing to do."


    Gu Hua shuddered slightly at the man''s words. She didn''t even want to hear what he had to say anymore.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, she would have repaid Long Jin, but that had nothing to do with his heart.


    "Alright, alright!" Seeing that the man still wanted to retort, Gu Hua waved her hand and impatiently said, "You''ve already fulfilled your promise. Hurry up and leave my sight. "Let me go to the third level."


    Seeing that Gu Hua Wei was so easy to talk to, the man nodded his head as if he had heard the sound of nature. He turned around and was about to leave this vast and empty place, his footsteps like he was running for his life.


    Gu Hua looked silently at his back and called out to him, "Wait, I have something to say to you."


    The man stopped and looked back at her, as if curious as to what else she had to say to him.


    She slowly approached him. Her beautiful face had an indescribable melancholy on it. This melancholy made the man feel guilty. Could it be that this guy found out that the words he said were just a lie and came to cause trouble for her?


    "You said that this isn''t the third layer, right?" She tilted her head to look at him. His eyes were bright, as if he could see a person''s soul.


    The man''s body trembled slightly under the white robe. Gu Hua Wei did not miss his surprise either.


    "But if this isn''t the third layer, then where did you come from?"

 C231

    You said that you weren''t actually here. In that case, where did you come from? Broken space? "


    "No ¡­" The man wanted to retreat out of Gu Hua Wei''s sight, but was unable to do so under Gu Hua Wei''s almost scorching gaze.


    "You are not human." Gu Hua lightly said these words. As she looked at the man''s instantly pale face, she couldn''t tell what she was feeling in her heart. "You came from out of thin air. You can almost make me relax my guard. Are you not a fiendish demon or something?"


    "No!" I am not a demon. " As if provoked by Gu Hua Wei''s nonsense, the man denied it.


    Gu Hua finally smiled. "You''re very honest. You''re indeed not an evil demon, because there''s another explanation."


    "What ¡­"


    "You are my inner demon."


    The girl in a purple and white lilac dress stood on the sea, quietly watching the man who had instantly turned pale with fright. Her guess was right.


    "NO!" I am not the devil in your heart! " The man shook his head, his beautiful face was full of resistance: "How can I be your inner demon? "You''re mistaken!"


    "I also find it strange. How could my inner demons be like this? A man." The young girl smiled, her bright peach blossom eyes curved into crescent moons. "Moreover, it''s so beautiful."


    "You''re lying!" The man became angry from embarrassment and wanted to leave while treading on the waves, but no matter how he walked, he couldn''t leave. The azure sea surface suddenly changed beneath his feet, the sea water seemed to boil, and in an instant, it turned into a sea of blood!


    The thick smell of blood spread to every corner. Countless white bones piled up on the surface of the sea. The endless sea was like an abyss. All living things were bitten and crushed into pieces, leaving only bones.


    Gu Hua Wei was not the least bit moved by this scene, "You know everything about me, I hate my muscles and bones, I want to give up everything, and I want to give up everything. You turned into a handsome man and appeared by my side, just to confuse me, to make me believe you, to make me believe your lies, and then there is only one thing between us that we can leave, and you are just my descendant, without my permission, how can you leave? So, you''ve thought of a way to trick me into letting you leave. If it wasn''t for the fact that at the moment she finally let him leave, she had an aversion towards him and thought of the strange second layer, feeling suspicious at heart, she probably wouldn''t even think about it even if she died.


    Demonheart. If the heart had a Devil Yan, it would definitely become a Devil.


    "Nonsense! I am not your inner demon! " The black robed man''s eyes turned red from Gu Hua''s superhuman cleverness. He was clearly about to succeed!


    Gu Hua looked coldly at the bones in the sea, "If I was really deceived by you, you would naturally be able to enter the path of demon, and my burial in the abyss of the secret realm would also be like the bones in the sea, never to reincarnate."


    "Hahaha!" In the blink of an eye, she turned into a beautiful woman with fiery red dress and beautiful vermilion lips. Her eyebrows were raised high, her eyes were red, as if there was sand in them, and her face was as white as snow. A dark red pattern of the Resurrection Lily bloomed on her forehead, causing her entire person to look enchanting and enchanting.


    Gu Hua silently gazed at the girls who resembled her so much. They were two extremes, one of enduring, the other of baring her fangs and brandishing her claws, two opposites. Don''t blame her for being her inner demon, the one she wanted to be the most.


    "What? Scared by me?" When the Inner Demon saw Gu Hua''s slightly dazed expression, he let out a hearty laugh, "I''m you, you''re me. You''d never have thought that such a me would actually be your Inner Demon!" Her laughter was carefree and intense, as if she were enjoying it immensely.


    "I really didn''t think of it." Gu Hua looked quietly at the other Gu Hua. She always knew that there was a devil in her heart, but she did not know that the devil in her heart was actually so beautiful.


    "Seeing me like this, do you not feel that you are inferior to me?" "I had originally wanted you to die in a beautiful dream, but I didn''t expect you to wake up and recognize me. So what if I do? You will never be like me!"


    "You''re just a bit off."


    She would only need a moment, and the inner demon would leave, and she would die here. But, that moment, she finally understood why there would be such a good thing for the Purple Cloud Secret Realm to have an unexpected reward. Everything was a human''s delusion, and such a delusion would easily cause the death of a person.


    The bones of the dead in this endless sea was not the best proof.


    "So what if I''m close?" Her enchanting voice could almost make a person pregnant, "You will still lose to me, I am the most qualified one to go out!"


    "Where do you want to go after you go out?" Gu Hua looked at her with a slight smile, "You''re just a strand of spiritual sense. Even if you''ve fallen into the Path of Demon, how many years will it take to cultivate your body? Is it worth it?"


    "Why not?" "As long as I want to, I can live in the demon realm forever. It doesn''t matter if I have a human body or not, as long as ¡­" Her voice dropped, and there seemed to be an indescribable shyness in it. "As long as you''re dead ¡­" If you die, no one can fight with me for it! "


    This voice gave Gu Hua Wei an indescribable sense of familiarity, as if he had heard it before. This familiarity was confirmed in the next moment.


    "Only then will he only be able to see me. Who do you think you are to be able to compete with me?!"


    "It''s you ¡­"


    Gu Hua recognized the voice, and her gaze could no longer maintain its original calm. She looked sharply at the domineering, sinister young lady: "You destroyed my body, didn''t you?"


    At the place where she trained her soul, the sound of her corpse being destroyed was almost identical to the voice of the woman in front of her.


    That voice had also said something similar before. Back then, Gu Hua had not been able to hear it clearly when she was still in a daze. Now, it seemed like it was actually like this. So it was her!


    "You finally remember?" The devil in his heart looked at her with ridicule in his eyes. That gaze was filled with hatred that seemed to be etched deep into his bones, "It''s me, I''m the one who burned your torn body, and even allowed you to reincarnate, did you hear that?"


    "Why?"


    "Why?" Demonheart glanced at his dark red finger, and the hatred in his voice faded. "Because I''ve fallen for a person." There was a rare joy in her voice. This joy diluted the hostility in her body, and instead, there was the shyness of a woman.

 C232

    "I''ve fallen for a person ¡­" Gu Hua chewed on these words as she lifted her head to look at the bewitched face of the inner demon. The indescribable feeling made it hard for her to confirm. It was so naked that she could no longer ignore it.


    "Who do you like?" she asked almost silently.


    But even if the inner demon was thousands of miles away from her, he would still be able to hear her voice. She smiled charmingly at Gu Hua, her gaze flowing like a soul-reaping demon, as her red lips parted: "You are very familiar with that person, you know that right?"


    Gu Hua couldn''t help taking a step back, she could barely hold on to her body.


    "Stop lying to yourself." Demonheart looked at Gu Hua Wei with ridicule. She was Gu Hua Wei''s villain, and looked down on Gu Hua Wei''s cowardly actions the most. With mockery in her eyes, she said, "It''s him."


    "I know." Gu Hua stopped. She smiled with a pale look, but there was no happiness in her eyes. "So, that''s why you want to kill me and stay with him, right?"


    "I want to be together with him, we are the same person, and you," Demonheart said with a charming smile, "You must die!"


    "But what if I don''t agree?" Gu Hua came back to her senses and calmed herself down, "Could it be that you can really kill me?"


    How could a derivative kill the main body?


    "Maybe not in the past because I was too weak." "Since you''ve lived to the death once, it''s not the same."


    Gu Hua Wei had died in the Lost Swamp, and the inner demons had been nurtured with a great amount of resentment and anger. In addition, the inner demons had escaped from the restraints of her original body and ran to the demon realm to be contaminated with the devil aura of the demon realm, and her cultivation was even at a thousand miles per day, and after Gu Hua had succeeded in refining her body, the inner demons had uncontrollably returned to Gu Hua''s body. And after Gu Hua Wei had encountered the difficulties of Gu Shang Qingcheng and the rest, Gu Hua Wei had also gained a lot of benefits.


    "Is that so?" Gu Hua''s lips curved up into a faint smile, "Then for the sake of the people you like, fight with me."


    It was all her weakness and cowardice. But now, it was really time for her to face him, Gu Hua Wei discovered that she was facing another person who was exactly the same as herself, and she couldn''t bring herself to do anything about it.


    She didn''t think that the inner demon would actually have someone he liked. If she was a inner demon that only had sin and no spiritual sense, then how great would that be? She could easily kill her, but she wasn''t.


    Although this inner demon was her derivation, she was already another ''person''.


    Such a ''person'' had the ability to threaten her at any time and anywhere. Cultivators abhors inner demons the most, so if Gu Hua Wei wanted to ascend to the next level, she had to eliminate her inner demons.


    "Don''t be soft-hearted." The heart demon slightly smiled at Gu Hua, a bewitching smile that could almost cause the world to lose its color. "Whoever wins can leave, and I will absolutely not show mercy to you."


    "Alright."


    Enchantment''s blood-red robes fluttered in the dreary sea of blood, Gu Hua took out the sharp iron dagger in her boots, and facing the evil little face of the inner demon, she took the initiative to ride her sword and rush towards him. With a grin, her fingernails that had painted Dan quickly grew longer, and her two hands instantly grew into ten blood-red fingernails, which emitted a ghostly light as they clashed with Gu Hua''s dagger. Her sharp nails quickly grabbed Gu Hua Wei''s face, and her other hand clashed with Gu Wei''s dagger.


    Gu Hua''s dagger cut off a few pieces of nails from one of the Inner Demon''s hands. The nails were like her fingers, cutting off three fingers, causing the Inner Demon to scream miserably, its pair of red eyes almost unable to make out its original appearance. The deep hatred in its eyes caused the Inner Demon to frantically grab towards Gu Hua, circles of black fog unceasingly poured out from her body, turning into a poisonous mist, heading towards Gu Hua! It turned out to be an enchanting demonic energy!


    Gu Hua held her breath. When the Inner Demon''s fingers were about to grab onto her face, she stabbed the dagger into her Inner Demon''s chest without hesitation, releasing the spiritual energy from her entire body and erecting a protective layer of spiritual energy in front of her. No matter how strong the claws of the Inner Demon were, it was impossible to pierce through her protective layer!


    However, Gu Hua Wei was clearly happy too early!


    The inner demon was in her heart. It was very clear which area had the weakest defense. It turned its body and dodged Gu Hua Wei''s attack. It fiercely stabbed at Gu Hua Wei''s unprotected eye!


    Gu Hua slightly steadied her figure, looked at her wild smile, and quietly stood on her sword while quietly looking at her. Her gaze was very calm, indifferent, and with an indescribable pity: "I once asked you where you wanted to go the most, do you remember the place you wanted to go the most?"


    Just as the Inner Demon was surprised that Gu Hua Wei had stopped talking to her, he felt a sharp pain enter into her body, growing from the inside out. The Inner Demon was very calm, and when he looked up, he saw Gu Hua Wei''s body covered in clouds, gently gazing at her.


    The inner demon cried out to the sky and countless branches sprouted out from her chest. The tender and tender flowers bloomed in every corner of her body, wrapping around her internal organs one by one. As long as Gu Hua gave the order, she would be minced into pieces!


    The devil in her heart screamed miserably in pain, as if he couldn''t believe that Gu Hua Wei could subdue her so easily. It was obvious that Gu Hua Wei didn''t do anything, so why did she do it?!


    Why did she lose so easily?


    "Because of your hand."


    Gu Hua''s few words made her unable to laugh anymore. Gu Hua had cut off three of her fingers, and when she was in extreme pain and almost unable to guard against it, she put the Dodder Silk Flower seed into her wound, then followed her meridians and entered her body without any warning.


    Under Gu Hua Wei''s catalysis, the seed quickly took root and sprouted, until it could ruthlessly tear her body apart!


    Finally, the inner demon did not dare to look down on Gu Hua Wei. She thought she understood Gu Hua Wei very well, because she was the inner demon. She was the devil Gu Hua Wei did not dare face, the natural enemy of Gu Hua Wei.


    Gu Hua Wei was a timid and patient person. She always looked down on Gu Hua Wei and often thought that if she was Gu Hua Wei, then that would be great. She definitely wouldn''t be like Gu Hua Wei, where she wouldn''t let anyone bully her.


    However, it was only now that the inner demons began to understand that she was indeed Gu Hua Wei''s inner demon, but she had never been Gu Hua Wei''s weakness. She was just a person Gu Hua Wei wanted to become.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei''s cowardice was because Gu Hua Wei was unable to immediately seek revenge, because she had learned how to recuperate and wait for the right time. Gu Hua Wei''s patience was because Gu Hua Wei was not strong enough, not strong enough to be on par with the entire Yun Sect, so no matter how much suffering she endured, Gu Hua Wei would not dare to speak up, nor cry, because Gu Hua Wei could not cry, because she had her parents behind her, so she had to endure until she had the ability to do so.


    They had all misjudged Gu Hua Wei, even she.

 C233

    Gu Hua Wei was unable to become a free and unrestrained person, so unknowingly, Gu Hua Wei''s inner demon appeared.


    The Inner Demon smiled and stroked his chest. The flowers blooming there were just as beautiful as Gu Hua Wei. Gu Hua Wei had created her, so it was only right for her to end her life with one hand.


    "I''m sorry," Gu Hua looked at her heart demon, which was getting fainter and fainter. Traces of guilt rose in her heart, causing great waves.


    "I lost." For the first time, the inner demon clearly saw the young girl''s appearance. She had a pair of clear eyes, as if nothing could put any other color on her eyes, and she had a beautiful face that could make the world lose its color, but this kind of face did not conceal her true appearance. The light and relaxed temperament seeped out from her bones, bringing along an indescribable sense of clarity, a kind of bone that no one could imitate.


    So Gu Hua Wei Wei was actually so good-looking. Inwardly, she laughed dejectedly. One could not blame her for losing so miserably.


    "Don''t be guilty, I lost with all my heart." The inner demon was crumbling in the air as its body gradually turned transparent. However, the words that came out of its mouth suddenly became gentle, "The winner becomes the king and the loser becomes the thief. This is the principle of ten thousand worlds."


    You shouldn''t feel guilty.


    "No," Gu Hua''s hand that was holding the dagger trembled slightly as she watched the blood-red figure fall from the clouds. She practically didn''t hesitate to use her Imperial Sword to catch the body of Demonheart.


    The Demonheart lay in her bosom, and the flowers on his chest began to wither, along with the life force of his Devil.


    "Gu Hua Wei," she called out her name, grabbing onto Gu Hua Wei''s clothes with her sharp fingers, "Gu Hua Wei, I hate you, I have always hated you."


    "I know," Gu Hua gently held her hand, she was another unrestrained Gu Hua Wei, "I''m sorry."


    "You gave birth to me, but you don''t know, you didn''t discover me, so why didn''t you discover me ¡­" His voice was light, like a gust of wind that could be blown away, "If you found me, then how good is that, that way you can talk to me, I won''t misunderstand you, I won''t leave you, I won''t, I won''t ¡­ "Love him ¡­" Gu Hua Wei Wei, why didn''t you notice me...


    "I''m sorry." Gu Hua tightly grasped the inner demon''s hand. The guilt in her heart almost made her cry. She discovered that she had originally been this sentimental. "Then can you hate me forever?"


    He hated this Gu Hua Wei who had neglected him. He hated why she hadn''t given him warmth or companionship. She had left him with a completely different appearance.


    "Not good," the Inner Demon''s sharp fingernail pierced into Gu Hua Wei''s palm. His eyes finally lost all of their dark red color and became clear and transparent, returning to their original state. "Gu Hua Wei, I don''t want to hate you anymore. You''re a big fool, the world''s most foolish ¡­" The devil in his heart coughed, tears finally rolling down his narrow almond-shaped eyes. "Gu Hua Wei, promise me, promise me one thing."


    "Go ahead." Gu Hua looked at her with a slight smile, tears streaming down her face: "I''ll promise you anything."


    "After you leave this place, you must go and see him, okay? Go and see if he has ever given up on you." She said in a relieved tone, "Gu Hua Wei, you don''t even know how much I envy you. I''ve always thought that if I were Gu Hua Wei, then how nice it would be, I definitely wouldn''t leave him, I like him so much, but Gu Hua Wei is a bad child, her heart only has her parents, only hatred, she might not be able to make him happy, if it were me, then I would have given him happiness, but, in this world, no matter how good I am, whoever gives him happiness can only be Gu Wei Hua, not Gu Wei. Gu Hua Wei You promised me! " Demonheart gripped Gu Hua Wei''s hand tightly, using almost all of his strength.


    Gu Hua sobbed, "Tell me."


    "Give him happiness, give yourself happiness, will you?"


    The voice of the inner demon caused Gu Hua to cry so softly that she lost her voice. That was the first time she cried so hard, she wanted to leave all her grievances behind, because she was Gu Hua Wei, and Gu Hua Wei could never easily cry in front of others. Gu Hua Wei held the inner demon tightly, it was another person she was closest to in this world, and she was about to lose her.


    "Gu Hua Wei, promise me." Her final wish was to make her happy, because if Gu Hua Wei didn''t have someone to push her, she would never have the courage to approach happiness, and Gu Hua Wei should be able to obtain happiness.


    In her anticipation, Gu Hua Wei lightly nodded his head as he smiled to her. It was as if he had fulfilled his last wish, and the radiance of his entire body had dimmed. She had lost her last bit of life and was about to fly away with the wind.


    Gu Hua shouted as her tears flowed, "Don''t leave me, don''t leave me! "Don''t go ¡­"


    The blurry blood-clothed girl finally recovered from her expectations. Like the last rays of sunlight, she asked intermittently, "Gu Hua Wei, you ¡­ You still haven''t taken one for me... One... First Name... Can you give me one? " Even now, she still didn''t have a name of her own. She didn''t want the image that she had left in Gu Hua Wei''s memory to be an inner demon. She wanted Gu Hua to remember her name when she thought of her.


    "Alright," he wiped his tears away and tilted his head, almost exhausting all of his knowledge to look at the eyes of the inner demon. "I''ve never treated you as someone who has gone through a lot, you''re you, and you''re the one who has nothing to do with Gu Hua Wei. Gu Hua Wei will call you Ah Ning, Gu Hua Wei''s sister, and you''ll always be at peace, alright?"


    Demonheart revealed a smile and said with satisfaction, "My name is... Anin... This is great ¡­ If... If there is an afterlife, an afterlife, I will ¡­ "Your daughter, Gu Hua Wei, can you tell me ¡­"


    "Alright ¡­"


    "Gu Hua Wei, you have to get better ¡­"


    The aura in her arms finally vanished completely, and the young girl in blood-red clothes was finally reduced to dust along with the strands of wind that blew towards her.


    Gu Hua slightly hugged her shoulders as she placed her sword on top of it, crying her heart out.


    She was the other her, the woman she wanted to be the most. Here, she finally bid farewell to her and never returned.


    If there is a next life, be my daughter.

 C234

    The young girl dressed in a long, purple dress stood silently in the depths of the sea of blood, her light clothes fluttering in the incoming wind. Her long hair was buried under her eyebrows.


    Gu Hua reached out her hand. All she could see in the boundless expanse was nothingness. The nothingness, the things she couldn''t grasp, left her on the verge of collapse.


    Ah!" She raised her head to the sky and shouted. Her unbridled decisiveness almost caused her to lose her former indifference and calmness: "Why?! "Why?!


    Why was she always losing, from master to bamboo stallion to her friends and even to Ah Ning ¡­


    Why couldn''t she be a little lucky and leave her with some thoughts? It would be good if he could give her a companion, even if it was an inner demon.


    But even this couldn''t be left to her.


    Was defying the heavens and truly destined to bring a lonely star with him?


    She did not believe in fate!


    If the Heavenly Dao of the ten thousand realms really insisted on Gu Qingcheng, then she would defy the heavens and let everything die with her!


    Her hands were twisted too tightly, to the point that when her swollen eyes finally calmed down, all she could hear was the sound of blood dripping down from her palms into the sea. It was so light, yet it was so heavy, countless white bones were revealed, and many ghosts had died here for the sake of a chance to show their faces. Gu Hua Wei did not know, but she knew that she finally understood one thing.


    My life belongs to me and not the heavens. If the heavens destroy me, I will overturn the heavens!


    Finally, she broke through the barrier to the late Foundation Establishment stage. The late Foundation Establishment stage, the spiritual energy was like a tidal wave rushing through her four limbs, but this result didn''t make Gu Hua happy. She still hated herself for being weak.


    She remembered that on the Crescent Peak, Di Shang had given her a secret scripture, in which he had asked her what she wanted the most.


    She had answered the same thing as she had answered when she lost her memory in the dark ¡ª that she wanted to live.


    At that time, she had felt that living was an extremely difficult task, and her wish had always been so simple, hoping that she could live. But now, what was the use of living? What should come will eventually come. What should be lost must be completely lost.


    Living was no longer enough to satisfy her.


    Gu Hua wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and laughed silently. Since she couldn''t live a good life, then let''s suffer together!


    All of this, there had to be someone who paid the bill for her, right?!


    Countless blood-red flowers bloomed coldly on top of the pile of bones. Those flowers were indescribably beautiful, and Gu Hua silently watched them bloom. They were like dust in the world, and finally arrived at their destination.


    Anin, is there one of them for you, my inner demon?


    In the endless sea of blood, it turned into a beautiful flower, blooming beautifully.


    The black vortex that was approaching late finally arrived in front of Gu Hua Wei. Gu Hua''s fingers were trembling slightly and she finally stomped on it without looking back.


    The black vortex buried her tightly, concealing the traces of her presence in the blood.


    A blood-colored afterimage appeared where she had been standing. It was an enchanting face and there was a bloody flame pattern on the center of her brows. Her faint eyes were like flowers on a pile of white bones, eroding and gorgeous.


    A black ghost shadow broke through the horizon. The iron chain in his hand made a light sound in the blood colored light. The afterimage was slightly startled as it faced the black ghost shadow.


    Spiritshadow was expressionless as a puppet, tightly wrapping himself around her. He did not dodge the afterimage, but the corner of his mouth had a slight smile to it.


    In the depths of the ocean, a clear voice came from an unknown place. It was captivating, "The soul returns, the soul returns. Don''t forget the other shore, there''s only an immortal ¡­"


    The snowflakes of the first night finally landed on the verdant trees as planned. The moonlight was bright and clear, and the silver radiance was like mist, covering all traces of existence. The unknown flowers bloomed in the forest, bathed in snow. The faint fragrance was indescribably cool and fragrant in the snowy night.


    A youth in white clothes hurried over from afar. His eyes were ice-cold and his brows were tightly knitted. Clearly, something bad had happened.


    The leader of the youngsters had beautiful golden silk clouds embroidered on his sleeves. He waved his wide sleeves, and the youngsters behind him scattered as they headed deeper into the forest.


    The youth leading the group had delicate features and an imposing manner. He directly dashed into the forest. His spotlessly white robes were covered by the deep snow, and he seemed to have disappeared in an instant.


    A purplish-white figure stood indifferently at the spot where he had once stood, staring at the seemingly treeless snow. Frost gently sprinkled down from her brows, and she extended her hand to catch it. Her palm felt cool.


    The purple-white silhouette only paused for a split-second before disappearing into the forest. No one had seen her steps before, it was as if she was caught by the wind.


    When he realized that no one was following him, he sent out a surge of spiritual energy towards a large tree to the side. The few towering green trees moved as they all scattered, and the youth walked forward, using his hand to stroke the long white flower. A cave that was as tall as a person appeared in front of him.


    He took another look behind him and was relieved when he realized there was no one there. He leaned into the cave and the trees behind him returned to their original position. Snowflakes fell quietly.


    The purple-white figure silently gazed at those trees, a cold smile on his lips. He slowly walked out and stretched out his hand to touch those trees, revealing the peach blossoms in the corner of his eyes.


    When the white-robed youth entered the cave and saw the beautiful girl leaning on the bed alone, his heart ached. He walked forward and embraced the pale-faced girl and said, "Qingcheng, it''s all my fault. You were injured."


    The devastatingly beautiful young girl pretended to only just wake up, and rested her head on the young man''s shoulder, which was already not weak at all. The tears at the corner of her eyes were moving, "Yuhan, don''t say it like that, I am willing to do it ¡­ "For you, I am willing to do anything ¡­"


    The cherry like little mouth spat out words that were pleasant to listen to. Even someone with a heart of stone would become soft on his fingers, let alone a young man who had just opened his heart.


    Yu Han felt even more guilty. Yesterday, if he hadn''t found a stalk of thousand year Golden Spirit Grass, he wouldn''t have gotten chased by the Blue Wind Sect. He had even implicated Qingcheng to block a palm strike for him, and had yet to recover.


    "Qingcheng, don''t worry. I''ll definitely find a medicinal herb to heal you." Yu Han secretly clenched his fists. All of this would eventually be caused by him being too weak. No matter what, he had to avenge the young girl!


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes lit up, before turning dark, "Yuhan, I believe that you will always be by my side, right?"


    The young girl''s words were too gentle, no one bothered to think about the depth of her words. Yu Han looked at her pitiful and pitiful appearance, afraid of being abandoned, and he did not hide the pity in his heart. He promised his without hesitation, "As long as you are willing, I will always be by your side."


    "Yuhan!" The young girl cried with joy and threw herself into his embrace, her chest rubbing against his chest. Her voice was gentle like an oriole, "I knew you wouldn''t abandon me ¡­"


    His words were completely moved. The young man with surging emotions had lost most of his attention to the softness on his chest, so he naturally didn''t notice the girl in his arms proudly smiling. Where was the slightest weakness?


    Not far from the cave, a purplish-white figure stood there in darkness. It was as cold as ice and snow that had never melted.

 C235

    After a while, the devastatingly beautiful young girl let out a sigh as if she had something on her mind. With a sorrowful look between her brows, Yu Han''s heart ached, "Qingcheng, do you still have something on your mind? Why don''t you let me relieve your worries?"


    Gu Qingcheng silently revealed a smile before burying her head in Yuhan''s chest. Her voice was filled with sorrow, "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it."


    How could the youth who had just been humiliated by her and was extremely obedient to her cause her to feel troubled? She said with concern, "If Qingcheng says it, regardless of the good or bad, Yuhan will take revenge for you."


    Her tone was as free and easy as'' I''m wrapping up this fish pond ''. With tears in her eyes, Gu Qingcheng raised her head, "Is Yuhan speaking the truth?"


    "I won''t lie to you." He reached out his hand to wipe the crystal clear tears from the young girl''s eyes. His heart had been pulled back by her tears. Even he couldn''t bear to see her cry. Who else in this world dared to make her cry?


    "I''m afraid ¡­" Gu Qingcheng huddled together, feeling even more pitiful. "I''m afraid that you''ll hate me if I tell you ¡­"


    Yu Han sensed the pain in Gu Qingcheng''s heart and hugged her tightly, "No matter what you say, I won''t hate you, Qingcheng ¡­"


    Gu Qingcheng seemed to have raised her head after the battle of Heaven. She sighed, "Yuhan still remembers Gu Hua Wei Wei?"


    "Gu Hua Wei ¡­" This name caused Yuhan''s heart to ache for no reason. This familiar name made his head hurt for a moment, but it was only for a moment. He returned to his senses and looked at Gu Qingcheng: "But that vicious and narrow-minded Mo Xie?" They said that she was very evil, scheming against her master, Qingcheng, acting arrogantly and looking down on others, so much so that now, whenever Qingcheng saw him, it would make his heart ache. She had once met this girl on a large ship before, and for some reason, he did not believe that the girl who acted as if she did not care about anything was a nobody.


    However, he had no way of knowing who the real Gu Hua Wei was, he only knew that Gu Qingcheng didn''t like him, and he hated her as well. But as for the real Gu Hua Wei, he had no way of knowing what the real Gu Hua Wei was, he only knew that Gu Qing didn''t like him, and he hated her.


    Even if ¡­


    Even if it was, Gu Hua Wei.


    "Gu Hua Wei is actually my little sister ¡­" Facing the youth who could not believe his eyes, she forced a smile: "It''s just that, I was born from a concubine, Gu Hua Wei was born from a concubine."


    With just a few words, in addition to the forced smile on his face, Yu Han quickly thought of a whole bunch of things. What did he mean by his younger sister bullying his concubine sister? What''s more, his concubine sister was a beautiful and understanding girl like Gu Qingcheng.


    "In the mortal world, there is a huge difference between the upperhand of the family. My mother is just a pitiful girl who couldn''t bear to be let down because of her love. Gu Hua Wei and my mother are the children my father admits of ¡­ I didn''t expect such a thing to happen after I joined the sect. Yuhan, I didn''t want to, I was just worried about Gu Hua Wei, I wanted to help her, but the situation has developed to this point. I''ve always blamed myself, I was worried that you would hate me ¡­ " As Gu Qingcheng spoke, she actually started to cry silently. Her tears fell drop by drop, truly pitiful.


    With such a strong cry coupled with a young girl''s peerless complexion, Yu Han''s IQ was quickly fed to the dogs. Gu Qingcheng enduring such humiliation was enough to brainwash him. He had never seen such a kind and good girl before, but looking at Gu Wei Wei Wei Wei''s appearance, it really made him lose his appetite. How could he think that Gu Hua Wei was a good girl, she obviously had a venomous heart!


    When she was young, she used her status in the mortal world to bully Qingcheng. Even when she joined a sect, she had achieved her goal by hook or by crook. This kind of girl was simply a scourge!


    "Qingcheng." Lifting up the young girl''s self-deprecating little face, Yu Han''s heartache caused him to be unable to maintain her calm, she never thought that Gu Qingcheng would be so enchanting even when she was crying. A gentle kiss filled with value landed on the girl''s lips, shocking her not only to the extreme, but also the young lady not far away from the cave.


    Looking at the teary eyes of Gu Qingcheng, who seemed to have been ruined by him, she looked at her pale white face which was covered in a blush. Smiling, she hugged her tightly: "Qingcheng is such a hateful person, after we return to the sect, let mother send her away. After she leaves, how does Qingcheng want to deal with her? I naturally have a way for her to beg for death, but Qingcheng said that it''s okay?"


    Lowering his head to kiss the girl''s hair, Yu Han''s heart was incomparably satisfied. Gradually, he forgot a part of his heart that he could never fill.


    Gu Qingcheng raised her head to look at him, the blush still on her face. "But she''s still a little girl after all. Isn''t that a little too much?"


    Yu Han sneered: "Little girl? Why didn''t she think you were a little girl when she bullied you? " Afraid that her sinister expression would frighten Gu Qingcheng, Yu Han relaxed his expression, his eyes still as cold as ever: "Since she hurt you, she naturally has to pay the price. I won''t let even her parents, who don''t know their limits, off either. Qingcheng, just wait ¡­" He had forgotten about the matter of Gu Qingcheng stealing her master, and she had forgotten the reason why Gu Qingcheng''s heart ached. There was only one name left in his heart, and that was ¡ª Gu Qingcheng.


    The light in Gu Qingcheng''s eyes could no longer be hidden. She raised her head and closed her eyes, as if she was rewarded with a kiss to the youth who wanted to stand up for her, and shyly said: "I knew that Yuhan was the best to me ¡­ "Thank you ¡­" As he spoke, tears began to fall again.


    Yu Han tightly held her hand, "I am also satisfied with what I can do for you."


    Upon hearing these words, Gu Qingcheng''s complacency already broke through the limits of her heart. She already knew that the idiot Yuhan would be completely loyal to her as long as he accepted her favor, but she didn''t expect him to be so determined. It wasn''t in vain for her to come to an agreement with that disciple of the Azure Frost Sect.


    A man''s sincerity was easy for her. For Gu Hua Wei, she shouldn''t even think about him.


    This was the difference between her and Gu Hua Wei.


    She wanted to snatch all of Gu Hua Wei''s belongings one by one.


    His identity as a mortal, master, bamboo horse, savior, and even life ¡­


    She wanted Gu Hua to pay a terrible price for everything that happened in the past!

 C236

    The purple-white dressed girl stood in the cave for a very long time. It was only when the quiet dawn arrived did she move her slightly numb legs. Her figure floated into the wind as she arrived.


    The youth looked towards the cave entrance as if he had lost something, and all he could see was a flower blooming at its peak. He touched his chest, there was something missing in his heart, and that gap that even Gu Qingcheng could not fill, what kind of person lived there?


    Was that person pretty or stupid? This had nothing to do with him anymore, right? However, why did his heart ache? This sort of pain was not a pain that Gu Qingcheng had given him, it was a pain that was impossible to find.


    "Jade Cold ¡­" The young girl woke up from his embrace and looked at him somewhat worriedly. With a pair of white lotus eyes, she seemed to not understand why he wasn''t looking at her but was in a daze. "What are you thinking?"


    He snapped out of his daze as he heard her voice: "Nothing. I''ve missed you."


    The young girl''s face immediately flushed red, as if she was too embarrassed to look at him. She then buried her head in his embrace, pouting coquettishly, "Hate ~ ~"


    Yu Han smiled as he lifted his hand to caress Gu Qingcheng''s face, secretly mocking her. She already had a peerless talent, how could anyone else compare to her? He ignored the disappointment in his heart.


    When Gu Qingcheng saw him looking at her with an infatuated expression, she ran out of the room and blinked at Yuhan with a mischievous look. No matter who Yuhan was thinking of, the man she fancied could only stare at her forever!


    The purple-white dressed girl was holding an inky light colored paper umbrella as she walked in the deep snow. The heavy snow buried her calves. If she wasn''t an Immortal cultivator, she would have long been affected by the snow.


    Even in the snowy dawn, there was still an indescribable beauty. The spirit energy wantonly flowed around here, causing her to feel refreshed in an instant. She walked towards a mountain peak that was brimming with spirit energy, and she did not pursue time at all.


    This was the second time that Cang Lan had seen her.


    The first time, it was at the entrance of a secret realm where people were coming and going, crowded to the point of almost stepping on people. She was the only one who didn''t fight over everything, the only one who was beautiful enough to travel back and forth in the crowd. This time, on this snowy morning, she was like a snow fairy walking out of the deepest and coldest water.


    Cang Lan had never seen such a girl.


    Sometimes lovable, sometimes elegant. She was like an unfathomable gust of wind, gently passing by.


    There was a vague feeling in his heart that he had never had before. He could not say what it was, he just wanted to talk to her and say hello.


    And so ¡­


    He stood there unmoving, staring at her with his pair of eagle eyes. He looked somewhat familiar, but he was clearly not a disciple of the Yun Sect. There was a pitch-black monster embroidered on his sleeve, and it seemed to be someone from the Blue Wind Sect.


    "Is there something you need?" Gu Hua watched him raise his eyebrows, but he didn''t seem worried at all.


    Cang Lan, as the head disciple of the Blue Moon Sect, was the eldest senior brother of the sect. He had always been a tyrant and a tyrant, but now, he was actually unable to speak in front of a silly girl. It was as if once he was looked at by those peach like eyes, his heart would clench and he would be unable to think of anything.


    Gu Hua looked at his silence with a slightly cold gaze. Looking at his eyes rolling back and forth, it was obvious that it was not a good thing.


    "Since you have nothing to do, please take your leave."


    Gu Hua chose the other direction and wanted to bypass this young man who had been chirping around speechlessly for a long time. He stared at her like an idiot. It was a sin to be too beautiful.


    Gu Hua Wei brushed past him and grabbed his wrist. The teenager''s cold voice sounded in his ears, "You''re not allowed to leave." This posture was exactly like that of a young girl trying to rob a good family, even though she was just a little loli in her early teens.


    "Excuse me, what is it?" Gu Hua''s eyes rested on the strong palm that he had grabbed her wrist with. Could it be that he was showing that he had a lot of strength?


    "My name is Cang Lan." When he suddenly said those words, Gu Hua was slightly stunned and couldn''t react in time.


    "Your name." He stubbornly stared at her, as if he wanted to stare at a hole in her body.


    Gu Hua didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She looked at the expressionless teenager and replied, "If my name is said, it''ll scare you."


    Because of Gu Qingcheng''s godly support, there was probably no one in the other three sects who didn''t know her name. After all, she was a vicious and narrow-minded person. As long as there was someone with a bit of fear in her heart, no one would get close to her, and no one would have any good feelings towards a disreputable girl.


    This was how the world worked. Rumors and rumors, as long as there was no chance of clarification, could kill a person.


    It was no wonder that in so many novels, the female protagonists of ancient times had died from suicide by rumours and had started over again.


    "Name." Cang Lan was puzzled by Gu Hua Wei''s words. Could it be that the girl he was holding had some sort of background? But from the look on her face, it didn''t look like it at all.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei knew that this man''s goal was not to give up. He just wanted to get rid of this lunatic he met so early in the morning and said, "Gu Hua Wei."


    After obtaining the answer he wanted, Cang Lan didn''t let go of Gu Hua Wei''s hand. Instead, he grabbed her and headed towards the mountain he chose. That mountain was the place with the most spiritual energy in Gu Hua Wei''s eyes from the very beginning.


    Gu Hua Wei didn''t struggle at all and was dragged by Cang Lan along the way, all the way until they entered the forest. It was obvious that Cang Lan was the only one in the forest, and as a strong warrior, Gu Hua Wei could understand the tyranny of having a head full of people.


    Cang Lan dragged Gu Hua Wei into her own cave, and the cave here was clearly much bigger than Yuhan''s and Gu Qing Mo''s cave. Moreover, Cang Lan was a person who enjoyed things more, so he actually started a fire inside the cave, and two jars of wine were nestled beside the fire, faintly baking them. The faint aroma filled Gu Hua''s nose, causing her impression of Cang Lan to change as she sniffed.


    He didn''t realize that the other party was so dull.

 C237

    The three words had no suffix on the back, but the young man seemed to understand. He looked at her with the eyes of a wild beast and asked, "You''re saying why I brought you here?"


    Gu Hua agreed.


    Cang Lan laughed loudly, his hearty laughter piercing through the snow and ice in the mountain stream. Gu Hua could faintly hear the sound of snow dancing in the air.


    The next moment, he heard the youth''s voice. That voice was very calm, "I can''t give you a good reason. If there''s one, it would be you."


    It''s a compliment, right...


    "You and I might be competitors, but for you," Cang Lan used her eyes to scan Gu Hua Wei from head to toe, "There''s no need to scheme against me." Look at his little eyes, they were all saying, you''re so weak, even if you came to deliver yourself to my doorstep, I wouldn''t make a move on such a weak little fellow.


    Gu Hua Weiwei: Does she look that harmless?!


    Was he sure about her? ''She is clearly such a formidable person, alright?! ''


    "Don''t think about it, I won''t do anything to you." He pondered for a moment, looked at her chest, and added: "As an opponent you''re too weak, as a wife you''re still too young ¡­"


    Other than these two points, she really didn''t have anything else to ask for.


    Gu Hua followed her eyes and looked at her chest, which was like a princess''. F * ck! I''m still young, will I grow up?!


    Gu Hua was slightly hesitant, but she couldn''t say a single word to refute him. The eldest senior brother of the Blue Moon Sect is so venomous, yet you two Senior Brothers and Sisters made such a thing?


    Stupid man!


    "Rest." Cang Lan did not know what Gu Hua Wei was thinking about. He pointed at the soft blanket behind his and stared at her bloodshot eyes without any emotion, "I''ll cultivate beside you."


    Gu Hua thought to herself. As expected of someone who had seen blood stains on her eyes, even if she hadn''t slept, she would still be able to see it.


    However, she still felt her heart boiling. Because it had been a long time since someone cared about her like this, she hoped that it would be warm, but she didn''t dare to touch them. Because she couldn''t differentiate between the two, whether they were sincere or fake, she didn''t dare to easily trust a single person.


    The three brothers had already given her a terrible lesson.


    "No," Gu Hua refused, "I''ll cultivate with you." She finished the wine in one gulp and calmly looked at Cang Lan''s probing eyes. "You already know how weak I am, so you shouldn''t be resting even more." In the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, only diligent people would dare to sleep in broad daylight.


    Naturally, Gu Qingcheng and the rest were the exceptions.


    The only thing that can be done is to move forward and never dare to look back because you don''t know where you are right now.


    Cang Lan naturally eliminated her intentions, and knew well that she would not force anything. He nodded and sat to the side with his legs crossed and his eyes closed in cultivation.


    Gu Hua guessed that Cang Lan was probably angry, but she did not dare to put too much trust in such a young man who belonged to the Blue Wind Sect. Even the best childhood sweetheart would become enemies with him because of Gu Qingcheng, so how could she dare to guarantee that she would not meet another person?

 C238

    Her entire body was like a bottomless pit, constantly absorbing the rich spiritual energy in the air. The spiritual energy of the entire mountain, with her boundless affinity, rushed into her body, turning into strands of spiritual energy that filled her meridian dantian until she was full of energy.


    Gu Hua slightly opened her eyes and met with a pair of faint eyes. She blinked and looked at Navy Tide, who was staring at her face with a thoughtful expression. She raised her brows. "What''s wrong?"


    The corner of Cang Lan''s mouth curved into a smile as he spoke, "You seem to be different from what the rumors say."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei: "She knew that with the small watch like Gu Qing with a knife stuck behind her, there would be no one who wouldn''t know about the ''good things'' that she had done. Even Cang Lan knew about it now.


    "Rumors? If you believe the rumors. " Gu Hua''s heart skipped a beat. She thought he didn''t know those rumors. But he knew he had brought her here, and he didn''t know what he meant.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Cang Lan asked.


    "Nope." Gu Hua tilted his head and thought for a moment before replying, "I used to get angry, but now ¡­" Now she could not make sense of her feelings.


    "If just a rumor could make me angry, I''m afraid you won''t be able to see me now." If she was really like a woman from a feudal society, such rumors that would ruin her reputation would eventually kill her. However, luckily, she was just an unlucky transcender, so she didn''t need to go through with it.


    If you have to hate everyone who has bitten you, then how much hatred will you accumulate in your life, and how long will it take for you to walk out?


    She had understood this principle for a long time, so she had always been very open-minded.


    In addition, it was not that some grudges were not avenged, but that the time was not right yet.


    "You''re fine." Cang Lan looked at the magnanimous face of the girl in front of him, without even the slightest hesitation or guilt, and the goodwill in his heart increased a bit. He had never met such a lady before, and he felt that it was unforgettable.


    "Have you ever thought of coming here?" After a moment of hesitation, he threw her an olive branch. "The Yun Sect is not suitable for you."


    The smile on his face was unspeakably beautiful, and there was an enchanting look on his young face, "Only I know whether the Yun Sect is suitable for me, and the Blue Moon Sect ¡­" She shook her head, and with some regret in her voice, "Although the Blue Moon Sect is fair, I cannot accept it now."


    She hated the Cloud Sect, hated it to her very bones, but the Blue Moon Sect wasn''t necessarily a good place for her. She was just a girl, and all she wanted was peace, not a fight for power.


    No one knew better than him about the situation in the Blue Winter Sect. Although it was fair and fair, to judge it as superior in terms of cultivation, how could a sect within the nine kingdoms not have a few twists and turns?


    Just a small matter was enough to show that she was not an embroidered pillow. As for why she was being so miserably bullied, Navy Tide, touch the sword on her waist, it was probably not that simple.


    "There''s nothing to say about this," Gu Hua sighed, pretending to be gratified. "At least you''re still here, so I don''t believe the rumors." He even made a face towards Navy Tide, indicating that he was too great.


    He reached out his hand to stroke Gu Hua''s hair, and cloves of lilac bloomed on his fingertip. He looked at her in astonishment, and after confirming that it was real, he could not hide the shock in his eyes. There was actually such an ability in this world! Even the Chief Alchemist of the Blue Moon Sect was unable to accomplish this, but Gu Hua Wei had easily accomplished it. What did this mean? Cang Lan had no choice but to think deeply.


    "What''s wrong?" Gu Hua tilted her head and looked at Cang Lan when she felt his hand on her hair. With a smile on her face, she asked, "Were you enchanted by me?"


    Cang Lan came back to his senses and caressed her hair, "If you really don''t like it, then come to the Blue Winter Sect. I naturally have the ability to protect you." Even without his protection, with Gu Hua Wei''s heaven defying talent, he would still be a competing disciple outside the Blue Moon Sect and even the Cloud Sect.


    Sooner or later, he would regret if he lost his sight in the eyes of a mere sect like the Cloud Sect.


    "Thank you, Navy Tide."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei had no choice but to look at the youth. "If you can''t continue staying here, then I''ll naturally come looking for you."


    "Alright."


    At daybreak on the second day, Gu Hua stuck her head out of the bed with a refreshed expression and saw Cang Lan standing at the entrance of the cave, dressed in black and appearing to be alone. In front of him was the vast soup, the second big snow that came pouring down from the sky.


    The snow had been falling since last night, and it had not stopped even now.


    Gu Hua slowly stood up and walked to Cang Lan''s side with a breath of air that was like a mist, "Where have you decided to go?"


    This was already the fifth day since she had entered the secret realm. There were only ten days until the opening of the secret realm. There were still many places she had yet to go to, so she definitely wouldn''t waste time in the cave.


    The true purpose of entering the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm was to obtain lucky chances, not to train. Cultivation could happen anywhere at any time, but once one missed a lucky chance, they would miss it forever.


    "I''m going to the south." "That place is surrounded by a group of strange, rugged, and very steep mountains. Ordinary people wouldn''t want to go there, but if there''s some sort of opportunity, it''s definitely not a small one. But, do you want to go with me?" He looked at her. If she wanted to go, he would protect her.


    To the south of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, it wasn''t snowing like here. It was like the entire world was snowing. The bright sunlight there was like the spring sun.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to part ways with you." Gu Hua thought about it for a moment, then refused, "I want to go to the extreme north." This was the northern part of the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm. Almost no one had been to the extreme north. When she had entered the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm, the place she had wanted to go the most was the desolate and uninhabited northern border.


    "Do you need me to accompany you?" Cang Lan didn''t seem to expect Gu Hua to reject him, but after a while, he seemed to be a little worried for her safety on her own.


    Gu Hua shook her head slightly, "You and I have only met by chance, there''s no need to pay such a price." It wasn''t that he was willing, it was that she wasn''t willing at all.


    Bringing someone along wasn''t convenient no matter what she did. She also wanted to pull Flower out. Flowers had another hobby besides digging holes and eating ¨C Treasure Seeking.


    When the time came, she would have the flowers.


    Are you still worried about not getting the right opportunity?


    When Cang Lan heard her rejection, he didn''t say anything else and nodded in agreement. After all, it was as she had said. They had only met by chance, there was no need to meddle in other people''s business.


    When it was time to part, they were destined to part.

 C239

    After bidding farewell to Navy Tide, Gu Hua packed her things and headed towards the northernmost area step by step, as if she were coming here with a light colored paper umbrella.


    She did not ride her sword. Instead, she stepped on the purple and white shadows in the snow, just like an iris blooming in a pure white.


    As Gu Hua walked, she disappeared into the snow. Many sect disciples who had been hiding in the dense forest to observe her were somewhat surprised. How could she disappear so quickly? It was clearly in front of his eyes just now. In the blink of an eye, he was already gone.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei naturally did not know about this. Even if she knew, she would only smile coldly.


    Following the wind, Gu Hua Wei''s boots were almost never stained by snow as they drifted in the wind. Very quickly, they passed through the dense forest and headed towards the snow, which was getting heavier and heavier.


    Along the way, they met many disciples who were fighting and fighting for a life and death struggle. Gu Hua Wei only changed her direction and did not stop. She wanted to go to a place where no one could stop her.


    After passing through the dense forest, they entered the true northern part of the Violet Cloud Secret Realm. There was no pine and cypress here that could be seen in the shade of winter trees, only a white mountain peak that was tightly sewn together in the snow. Countless coniferous trees grew here, the entire world was wrapped in silver, it was indescribably beautiful.


    In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived at the nearest few mountains, and had thoroughly investigated the environment of the forest. Gu Hua Wei had already gotten out of the jade buckle space and brought Hua Hua as he looked at the cave, secretly pleased with himself.


    Flowerflower was dumbfounded as soon as she came out. Facing such a snowy and frozen weather, she was dumbfounded.


    Just a moment ago, it was still a beautiful spring day, how could it instantly turn into a world of ice and snow with flying snow?


    Facing her unreliable companion, Flowerflower was snuggled tightly in Gu Hua Wei''s embrace. It was like she was freezing her uncle to death, "Where is this place?"


    "Violet Cloud Secret Realm." Gu Hua lightly touched its warm little head.


    Flower knew that his little friend was coming to the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm, but could anyone tell him that this freezing weather was really the legendary Violet Cloud Mystic Realm that shocked the world?


    Reality dealt a heavy blow.


    He sniffed. "Where are we going?"


    Under Hua Hua''s almost accusatory gaze, Gu Hua felt a little guilty. "A colder place than this."


    Flowers? (?) This is the foot that will freeze to death.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was amused by Hua Hua''s pitiful gaze and hugged her tightly. "But I need your help."


    Hearing that her little partner needed her help, her flowery eyes lit up. She raised her small, sickly head, without a trace of her previous dejection. "What favor?"


    Gu Hua thought for a moment. "Help me find some good stuff."


    Good stuff ¡­ Search in the Violet Cloud Secret Realm ¡­


    Kali immediately perked up as her glass-like eyes scanned the area. This was indeed its strong point, but...


    Seeing that it didn''t say anything, Gu Hua Wei was very clear on what the little guy was thinking. With such a good companion, life shouldn''t be too beautiful.


    She glanced at it and said indifferently, "One appearance for two bottles of fruit wine."


    When Hua Hua heard this, her eyes lit up, but he drank up two bottles of fruit wine in one go. It was too little. Sniff, sniff, sniff. It was bargaining. In a weak voice, it said, "Five bottles ¡­"


    Gu Hua glanced at it, silent and expressionless.


    She must have been angry. Hua Hua thought to herself that she was asking for too much. She looked at Gu Hua Wei with a pained expression and pinched her little claws. "I''m really good at finding treasures. Five bottles is already the minimum ¡­" At this point, it glanced at her and felt wronged, "At least, it needs three bottles." He should be able to lose two bottles.


    Gu Hua lightly patted its head. She was so amused by its pitiful look that she couldn''t help but laugh. "Silly Flower, all of my wine is yours. No need to bargain." Just now, she was only surprised that it had learned the price. As a demon beast, Flower Student''s IQ was pretty good ~ ~


    Hua Hua''s eyes were surprisingly bright. As a beast that was being raised, this thing didn''t have the slightest bit of shame. It lay on Gu Hua''s shoulder and licked Gu Hua''s lips, "You''re the fool!"


    With that said, she shyly returned to Gu Hua Wei Wei''s embrace, her originally fiery red fur turning even redder.


    Gu Hua lightly touched her cheek with a face full of saliva ¡­ Her emotions were extremely complicated.


    Holding on to his recovered vitality, Gu Hualiang walked towards the peak where she had used her spiritual sense to sense the purest form of spiritual energy, chirping along the way.


    After passing through layers of trees, they arrived at the mountainside. However, he still didn''t discover anything. Gu Hua slightly raised her eyebrows, as per Hua Hua''s request. Put the flowers in the snow.


    The flower extended its fleshy nose and kept sniffing around in the snow. Its large eyes revealed traces of flames, and in an instant, it disappeared.


    Flower walked two laps around the snow before stopping and grinning at Gu Hua, who had been looking at him, saying, "This place doesn''t have any great opportunities, but there are some small things on the mountain top that belong to rare herbs and such. Do you want them?"


    Rare herbs...


    Gu Hua thought for a moment and asked with her spiritual sense, "Is it possible that it''s in space?"


    Flower Flower shook her head and spoke in a rare serious manner, "Although there are some rare herbs in there, but there aren''t many rare ones."


    Gu Hua Wei immediately made a decision. "Then let''s go and pull it out."


    Flower Flower leapt back into her embrace and narrowed her eyes, reminding her, "You have to be careful. There must be a guardian beast around these rare herbs."


    Protect the Demonic Beast...


    This sort of thing was only mentioned in novels, who would have thought that there was actually something about it.


    "This place is densely covered in dark clouds, and the snow is as heavy as clouds. I''m afraid it''s something within the snow." Fellow Hua Hua closed her eyes for a moment, and then continued, "And it''s not some easy to deal with demon beast. You have to be careful."


    Gu Hua Wei didn''t seem to mind and patted its head instead, comforting it, "I''ll be fine." She had just entered the late Foundation Establishment stage and needed a real training opportunity. This demon beast was just right for her.


    Holding the flower, Gu Hua Wei didn''t stop for a moment as he headed towards the mountain with light steps, as if he was trampling on clouds. Not long after, he was close to the mountain and could smell a faint, refreshing fragrance from far away.


    Hua Hua''s eyes darkened and a trace of worry appeared on her face. "It''s actually the Saros Twin Trees."


    Gu Hua was slightly startled, "What is the Saros Twin Tree?" As a failure to learn, Gu Hua Wei naturally didn''t know what it was, but it sounded like it was something to be proud of.

 C240

    Fellow student Hua Hua''s reaction to this matter was to give her a disdainful look. What kind of trash would be good friends with her?


    Gu Hua Wei (?): How dare you despise her! Drag this guy out and shoot him a hundred times! Humph!


    Seeing the blank look in Miss Gu''s eyes, Flowerflower''s kindness exploded. She explained, "The alias of the Saros Twin Trees is Bodhi Trees."


    Bodhi Tree...


    This name was easy to understand, and Gu Hua Wei immediately knew who the so-called Saros Twin Tree was. She was surprised that it was it.


    It only appears in legends, I heard that its branches are dense, its crown is like a canopy, it only appears in places of destiny, wherever it goes, it rains all year round without any flowers or fruit, its body is surrounded by the spirit energy that belongs to all worlds, the faint fragrance it emits has the effect of expelling demons and ghosts, it also has the effect of calming the heart, its body, "Upon saying that, Flowerflower silently paused for a moment, then continued," Its hollow trunk, is the realm that the ten thousand worlds chase after.


    "Realm of Self-Actualization?" Gu Hua raised her eyebrows. Such a high evaluation really did resemble the modern version of the Bodhi tree.


    Knowing that Gu Hua Wei, this bookworm, would not know what the anatta mental state is, Hua Hua did not explain it to her because it could not tell her. Actually, it did not know what the anatta mental state was.


    "There''s a rumor that you''re interested in." In order to change the topic, Hua Hua immediately brought up another rumor.


    Gu Hua Wei immediately tossed the ''Realm of No Self'' aside, "What?"


    "Whoever obtains the Saros Twin Trees will receive the Ten Thousand Worlds Spirit Communication Technique."


    "Psychic?" Gu Hua suddenly thought of Ah Ning in the depths of the blood sea. "What does Psychic Soul mean?" Was it really like what Anin just needed a look to know what he was thinking?


    "It probably means that you can hear the voices of all the realms as long as you wish."


    Gu Hua''s eyes lit up shockingly. "You can even do that?"


    Flower (??): "Of course not. The Saros Twin Trees are just a tree. No matter how powerful they are, I can only hear voices other than humans ¡­" It was adamant that it could not tell her. In fact, it did not know either. Therefore, it was probably right ¡­


    She knew that she couldn''t hear what was going on in her heart, so she wasn''t disappointed. At least she could still hear the sounds of the demonic plants, which wasn''t too bad. However, she still asked a question that she thought was better, so she asked, "Are the rumors true?"


    The lively Flowerflower immediately blushed, "Rumors, rumours, of course, if you can''t take the test, then so be it!" The rumours were true and false. It was simply hearsay.


    Gu Hua was slightly embarrassed: F * ck! So you''re telling all this to the laborers just to make fun of them? [This is too much!]


    Seeing that Gu Hua''s forehead was slightly full of black lines, Hua Hua shrunk her body and complained, "Didn''t I say I''d make you happy?" There was no sense of humor in it at all...


    Gu Hua Wei Wei: "Who exactly isn''t interested, you bastard!"


    "Alright, alright, I was wrong." Hua Hua raised three of her fingers to admit her wrongs. This was its little companion, and she still owed it so much fruit wine. She might have to go back on her words, as it could not make her angry. "Next time, I won''t speak any nonsense ¡­"


    Gu Hua Wei said, "Hmph!" Do you think I don''t have a temper?


    Two (?) Because no one had ever arrived here before, the thick layers of snow had disguised this place as a world of fairy tales.


    The white snow that covered a thousand zhang stretched off into the distance. Standing on the peak of the mountain, one could see the icy-green figure of a tree above the snow-capped open ground, not even a goose feather or a feather of snow could cover it.


    Gu Hua used her spiritual sense to probe, and could only feel the beauty of her heart growing more and more at ease. As well as the snowflakes falling on the leaves, she became more and more beautiful as dewdrops fell.


    This was the Saros Twin Trees, the legendary Bodhi Trees.


    Gu Hua Wei almost couldn''t help but want to get close to it. With the affinity the twin trees gave, no one in the Myriad Heavens could withstand it. In the blink of an eye, Gu Hua Wei was already under the tree''s shadow.


    The giant tree stood in the middle of the ice and snow for ten thousand miles. It carried a world-shaking gentleness, like a calm and scaleless immortal, gently looking at everything in the world with an incomparable serenity. Droplets of dew were sparkling and translucent on its body.


    This was the Bodhi tree.


    It was as if the poem:


    There is no tree in Bodhi.


    A mirror is not a stage.


    Originally, there was not a single thing ¡­


    Where does dust alight.


    Gu Hua couldn''t describe the feeling in her heart. She had never felt so at peace. She had actually met the Bodhi tree here, in this world of ice and snow. It was a warning to her.


    Originally, there was nothing here, so how could there be dust?


    She smiled, her eyes bright with starlight. She extended her hand towards the warm branches of the Bodhi tree, as if she would know if all of this was real just by touching it.


    Only when she touched the uneven branches of the Bodhi tree did she truly relax.


    Flowers bloomed from Gu Hua Wei''s bosom. In front of the Bodhi tree, there was a frozen lake, and on top of the ice flowers, there were many light purple flowers without any roots or leaves. It really looked beautiful.


    It used its claws to lightly pick at the petals, and the purple petals emitted a faint light, knocking it down. Only when the flowers couldn''t touch it, did the flowers calm down and bloom in silence.


    Hua Hua was dumbfounded by this scene: F * ck! He had initially thought that it was only a flower with spiritual energy, but he did not expect it to have spiritual sense. What exactly was this thing that even it did not discover? To be smashed to the ground by a flower, this was truly shameful and humiliating! It cried out and pounced again!


    Gu Hua leaned against the Bodhi tree and reached out her hand to catch the droplets of water. She closed her eyes and realized that there was nothing in her mind. There was no hatred, no regret, only emptiness.


    She almost fell asleep under the Bodhi tree, completely uninterested in taking it away. The Bodhi tree had its own home here, in all the heavens, but it wasn''t here.


    She could see and touch something like that, but it wouldn''t belong to her. She couldn''t bear to imprison it, so it would be good if she could set it free. Then it would be so warm, and if she forcibly took it, there would be no way for her to see it wither.


    Therefore, he could just let it continue being this warm.


    After Gu Hua had rested enough, she stood up and decided to leave with Hua Hua that idiot. She had more important things to do.


    She did not see the flowing lights behind her, bright like mist, and something soft overflowing.

 C241

    Countless specks of light gathered on the leaves like dust, turning into streaks of light, flowing on the cover of the flowers with an indescribable purity. They all closed together, forming a ball of light in the middle of the dense tree trunk, the ball of light carried a warm and peaceful aura, it was as though it was the cleanest thing in the world.


    Gu Hua was halfway there when she seemed to sense something. When she turned around, she was immediately buried by the streams of light that covered the sky! The sphere of light rushed towards her from the middle of the tree trunk like a living being. She had no time to defend against it as the sphere of light fiercely smashed into her chest, sinking into it!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei only felt a sharp pain in her chest, it was so painful that she almost suffocated. In a trance, she could only hear Hua Hua shouting for her voice. She wanted to answer it, but in the end she fell into the darkness.


    Gu Hua curled up slightly, her body covered by ice and snow. The snowflakes melted on her forehead, her purplish-white dress, and her plum-like face. She was like a fairy in a snowy dream.


    No matter how hysterical or how many times she was called, she could not give it a smile.


    If something happened to Gu Hua Wei, it would not be spared. However, Gu Hua Wei''s expression was very calm, and there was even a faint smile on his lips, this thought made Hua Hua Hua stop panicking, and when she thought of the sudden white light, she suddenly thought of the legend, and a strange idea spread through her mind ¡­


    Could it be ¡­ Could it be that the rumor ¡­ Is, is it true?


    The purple, rootless, duckweed flower followed a cool breeze. Under the astonished gaze of the flowers, it peacefully bloomed on Gu Wei''s chest, one after another. It was extremely beautiful.


    Hua Hua was so shocked that she couldn''t even close her mouth. It can''t be what she was thinking, right ¡­


    Gu Hua slowly fell into a sea of stars. When she looked up, she could see numerous stars shining resplendently. It was an indescribably wide field. The endless stars made her uneasy calm down. There was nothing by her side, as if she was in nothingness.


    Gu Hua suddenly remembered the white ball of light that had hit her. Could this be the world of the Bodhi tree? Or perhaps, what did the Bodhi tree want to tell her?


    She looked at the stars that were all over the sky, each one of them was so bright and carried a gentle radiance as they constantly scattered the opposite side of the sunlight into the eyes of the people. However, they were also so lonely.


    Gu Hua felt a trace of indescribable loneliness. This loneliness was different from the loneliness she felt when she looked up at the stars and lay in the grass on Crescent Peak.


    Initially, she only felt puzzlement in her heart, wanting to find peace. But at this moment, she already felt tranquil enough, but she still felt an unparalleled loneliness, as if she was the only one left in this world. Other than her and the starry sky above her, she could never meet anyone else.


    This loneliness made her just quietly float in the wind, not knowing where she should go. There seemed to be nowhere to go.


    The stars, the stars of all the heavens, were looking at her, and she did not think they would laugh at her, because they were so far away, she could not hear them even if they laughed at her, and she could just pretend that no one knew she was in such an awkward situation.


    Time passed slowly. Here, she had no way to cultivate, no way to walk, and even had no intention of thinking about some interesting things. Gu Hua Wei had no way to connect with the space in the jade buckle.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed, nor did she know where this place was. It was as if she would be trapped here for the rest of her life.


    At first, she was very calm, but gradually, the ethereal aura made it impossible for her to tell herself that it was just an accident. She began to feel a little anxious, but this anxiety only lasted for an hour before she disappeared. She was like a zombie, she could only look at the stars, as if she was not alone.


    The stars were changing every second of every day, and every minute and every second, the light became dimmer and dimmer. When she continuously spread out her spiritual sense, when she finally reached an unlimited peace, she finally heard intermittent whispers amidst the cold and solitude.


    "Eh, there''s someone there ¡­"


    "Not at all ¡­"


    "A trillion years ago ¡­"


    "How is this possible ¡­?" This is not a place... "There can''t be anyone ¡­"


    "If you look carefully, you don''t look like a human. How could a mortal come to this place? Perhaps you''re mistaken ¡­"


    "You can even see the specks of dust clearly. How could you have seen wrongly ¡­"


    "Are my eyes playing tricks on me ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Great God Weaving Dream is about to arrive soon. We need to hurry and prepare to go to the mortal world''s starry sky ¡­"


    "This is natural ¡­"


    The soft voice finally dissipated and Gu Hua opened her eyes slightly. She glanced at the starry sky, her eyes filled with calmness. She seemed to have arrived at some extraordinary place.


    Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes, feeling the tranquility. Suddenly, something exploded in her heart, and countless stars filled her mind. The light was as bright as the starry sky.


    Gu Hua''s fingers trembled lightly. Rows and rows of large words formed from stars suddenly appeared in her mind. The words glowed with a luster that could warm a person''s heart. Gu Hua looked over and saw four words ¡ª Spirit Communication Technique.


    For a moment, Gu Hua couldn''t describe the feelings in her heart. She only felt that this was how it should be. There really was such an arcane skill book in this world.


    Furthermore, he had been taken advantage of by her.


    Perhaps influenced by the Bodhi tree, Gu Hua Wei was not excited. On the contrary, she was as clear as water as she slowly read the words woven from the stars in her mind. The longer she read, the calmer her state of mind became.


    In the end, she was no longer the naive Gu Hua Wei, and her eyes were no longer blinded by the hatred in her heart. She still had a sincere heart, and because of that heart, the Bodhi tree had actually passed on the Spirit Communication Technique to her.


    She felt that all of this was so simple, but she had never thought about why even though the Saros Sacred Tree had been rumored in the Celestial Realm for tens of thousands of years, it would only become a rumor and no one had ever inherited it.


    That was because not everyone would be able to get their hands on such an astonishing treasure. Even if they wanted it, it would be a waste, and they wouldn''t be able to get it.


    The Saros Twin Trees were the most spiritual objects in all of the Myriad Heavens, so they would definitely feel the kindness or malice from an external object. However, Gu Hua Wei had given it the only thought of kindness.


    It was like a multiple choice question. If you liked a bird, would you like its song to let it soar, or would you choose to imprison it and let it die from its blood loss?


    Gu Hua chose the former and was acknowledged by the Saros trees, thus inheriting the art of Psychic''s Head.

 C242

    By the time Gu Hua woke up, it was already dusk. She was still hugging Gu Ruoyun, warming her body. Under the dim light, her fiery-red fur seemed somewhat dull.


    Gu Hua''s hand touched its head and it jumped up in fright. Seeing Gu Hua from England, happiness flashed across its eyes and it jumped back into her embrace. It knew that its little friend wouldn''t die just like that.


    Gu Hua looked at its lit up eyes and wanted to say something. In the end, she dryly said, "It''s been hard on you to always guard me."


    Flowerflower raised her head up proudly, "Of course, but," he blinked, "If you brew more wine, I won''t have any trouble at all." Well, actually, he really did like the wine. He missed it a lot.


    Gu Hua didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Of course, didn''t I say it was all yours?"


    "That would be for the best."


    "Yes." Gu Hua stood up and shook off the snow on her shoes. She hugged Hua Hua''s body and was about to turn around to leave when she suddenly felt a sound coming from her heart.


    Gu Hua Wei was stunned. Who had hidden something in her heart? She stretched out her hand and took out a light purple flower from her robe.


    Hua Hua looked at the flower with interest, as if she had forgotten to remind him of something. She tried her best to salvage the situation, "These are the flowers in the lake in front of the Saros Twin Trees. After you fainted, they ran into your clothes. No matter how hard you try, they won''t come out ¡­" It was as if Gu Hua Wei''s clothes had taken root inside his body, and he had pulled it over and over again. This was simply too crazy!


    Gu Hua looked at the rootless and blooming flower in her hand silently. She thought for a moment and planted it by the lakeside in the space with her spiritual sense. She didn''t know whether it would grow or not, but it looked quite impressive, so she decided to keep it.


    After doing all this, Gu Hua Wei suddenly thought of something else. She looked at the flowers in her embrace and said, "Before you came, you said you sensed the aura of a demonic beast on the mountain peak. Why ¡­" Why didn''t this so-called Ice Demon Beast come out to deal with them after they discovered the twin trees?


    Flower Flower''s face turned bitter. "After we came here, that aura disappeared ¡­" It only felt the huge pressure. After reaching the mountain peak, it was no longer certain whether it was a Monstrous Beast or not because the pressure disappeared into thin air.


    No demon beast''s scent could completely disappear under its nose.


    Unless, of course, that thing was never a demonic beast. But then, what could it possibly be?" Flower thought of that flower, f * ck, it couldn''t be it, wuu, if it was really that cruel.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei didn''t know Hua Hua''s thoughts at all. When she heard that her life was no longer in danger, she carried Hua Hua and started walking down the mountain. It was almost dark.


    It was not like here, where the weather was so cold that a dog would freeze to death. Gu Hua thought for a while and was unable to agree, after all, this was not a truly safe place, she had disappeared here out of thin air, so what would happen if someone saw her? Moreover, she had never really let down her guard against the Violet Cloud Secret Realm.


    Although this place was set up by an immortal who had attained the Immortal Realm, Gu Hua Wei was even more afraid of the things here, especially after meeting the Bodhi tree.


    The space in the jade buckle was her last refuge. She did not want to expose herself in front of anyone without a sense of security.


    Hua Hua pursed her lips and remained motionless in Gu Hua Wei''s embrace. Although she wasn''t satisfied with her little friend''s stubbornness, she would still share the same fate as her little friend. Please grant her the title of best friend, thank you!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei found a cave that sheltered from the wind and rain, and used his spiritual sense to search around. After discovering that there was no danger, he walked in with Hua Hua in his arms.


    The cave was as wide as two people and as tall as a grown man. There were clumps of dried weeds at the entrance of the cave. They were buried by the wind and snow, revealing the cave''s rudiments.


    Gu Hua Wei took out a fire piston from her storage pouch and lit up the pitch-black cave. A wide cave appeared in front of her, and she put down the flower. Gu Hua walked out, chopped down a few dead branches, and returned with some unwanted clothes before starting a fire inside the cave.


    Fellow Hua was comfortably nestled in her arms. Seeing the flames getting brighter and brighter, Liu Li whispered in her heart, "Idiot, why did you faint?"


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei took out some dim sum and placed it on the sparks beside her on a jade plate. At the same time, she replied, "Because of the rumors."


    Hua Hua''s eyes were about to pop out as she asked in pleasant surprise, "If the rumors are true, is it the Spirit Communication Technique?" If Gu Hua Wei had truly obtained the Spirit Communication Technique, it would be even better.


    Gu Hua nodded her head faintly as a response.


    Flower was jumping up and down in his arms, he was even more excited than she was. "Great, this is great!"


    Gu Hua Wei (??): With such a lively partner, don''t be too cute.


    "Don''t be too happy," Gu Hua Wei said softly when she saw how excited he was. "I did obtain the two trees'' Spirit Communication Technique, but I don''t have all of them ¡­"


    "Huh?" Fellow Hua Hua''s excited expression froze on the spot, "What?! What do you mean we''re not complete ¡­?" The art of Psychic''s Head was clearly only possessed by the Saros trees, but they had already encountered and been acknowledged by the Saros trees. Why ¡­


    "Because there''s more than one." With one sentence, Flowerflower''s mind was immediately shocked. How could a godly horse be called ''no, stop, one tree''?


    At this point, not only was Hua Hua furious, Gu Hua Wei''s face was also covered in tears.


    She finally came across the legendary Bodhi tree. After going through some pain and obtaining the Spirit Communication Technique, logically speaking, she should be extremely happy. In the end, when she flipped through the words formed by the stars, her mother died! Who could tell her the meaning behind that ''gathering all three additional portions of spirit energy before opening this book''?!


    She''s really going to die from anger, okay?!


    It was all in vain that he was so happy. Even saying it out loud would bring tears to his eyes.


    Seeing Gu Hua''s slightly displeased expression, Hua Hua did not dare to raise her eyebrows anymore, causing her little partner to be truly angry.


    "It doesn''t matter," After thinking for a moment, Hua Hua still decided to jump out and comfort her little friend, "Isn''t there still a chance? "As long as we find the other two trees, you''ll be able to obtain the Spirit Channeling Technique. How great is that? This must be a test for you ¡­"


    Gu Hua exhaled a breath of miasma. Sigh, as a ten thousand years'' worth of vicious supporting role, you should be prepared to be tricked by the author anytime, anywhere, wuwu ~ ~


    "Don''t worry." Miss Gu clenched her fists and imagined herself as a hot-blooded male lead. She said in a loud voice, "I''ll definitely succeed!"


    Flowers: (???) Who''s going to drag this neurotic away, give it away for free, no money.


    Long Jin: Let me do it!

 C243

    No matter what, she had to obtain the Spirit Communication Technique. As for the other three parts, they must be stored somewhere in the boundless universe, and since the Saros tree already treated her as a fated person, then, with just this part of her spiritual energy, she would definitely be able to sense the rest. As long as she trained everywhere, she would definitely run into them.


    With regards to the Psychic''s Head technique, Gu Hua Wei did not have a deep obsession with it. She felt that being able to communicate with the mind and know all living things in the world was too awesome. But what could she do if she heard it? Since she could not eat it, and she did not know if the Spirit Communication Technique had any other powers, she decided to remain calm.


    Flowery Student used her claws to comfort Gu Hua, "As long as you were acknowledged by the Saros Tree, then the Psychic Skill will only have you as its owner. Even if others were to meet the Saros Tree, they would only be able to touch it, and would not get anything ¡­" Therefore, the art of communication was already within his grasp. What he lacked the most was to use his time to search for it.


    "I''m not worried." Gu Hua Wei took out the snacks from the jade plate and stuffed them into Hua Hua''s mouth. "Currently, I''m more worried about the Violet Cloud Secret Realm."


    Flower Flower swallowed Gu Hua''s light dessert and mumbled indistinctly, "Didn''t you make your decision long ago?"


    Gu Hua raised an eyebrow. "Although I''ve long since made preparations, you''ve already said it yourself. No matter who it is, they can''t take it away. I''m just a little worried."


    "Do you still not know enough about heaven-defying things?" Hua Hua looked at her with disdain, as she tried her best not to act pitiful in front of Lord Flower, "We must take what we need to take. With me here, her wanting to be one step ahead of you is just wishful thinking."


    Gu Hua was brimming with vigor as she stared at Lord Flower. "Then I''ll have to rely on little friend''s help," she said.


    Hua Hua used her claws to pat her chest and said, "Of course."


    Gu Hua Wei:...


    After resting for a night, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei carried Hua Hua and searched the entire northern mountains, both inside and out. As long as she could use them, regardless of whether it was the herbs or the spirit stones, she kept them all in her bag. There were simply too few people from the northern territories, and other than a pervert like Gu Hua Wei who did not walk the usual path, almost no one would come here courting death.


    As a tycoon, Miss Gu expressed how happy she was to be able to walk so gracefully.


    Flowerflower touched the storage bag on her neck. It wouldn''t tell her, but in fact, it already had some private money. Heh heh heh!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei naturally wouldn''t miss the scene of Hua Hua secretly stuffing spirit stones into her storage bag. Gu Hua Wei naturally wouldn''t miss the scene of Hua Fu secretly stuffing spirit stones into her storage bag.


    There were only about three days left before the opening time of that place. Gu Hua looked out of the cave entrance and saw that the snowflakes from the northern region had not stopped since her arrival. She tidied up her messy storage bag, then held onto the fragrant, dark light paper umbrella and stepped into the falling snow, disappearing into the snow as if she had come here.


    He didn''t know when it had started, but the dress on Gu Hua Wei''s body had turned into a beautiful light purple, and without the contrast of the white, her entire person looked clean and beautiful. Gu Hua reached out and touched the flowers on the bun, and who would tell her when the Dingxiang Flower had turned into a Violet Vine?


    Hua Hua stretched out her tiny claws and plucked at the purple flower in its hair. She puffed up her mouth and let out a cold snort.


    Gu Hua pinched its ear. "Do you know why?"


    The flower turned its head and clawed at the Violet Vine with its claws in an attempt to rip apart the flowers. Unexpectedly, the flower looked as if it had grown a pair of eyes and emitted a white glow.


    Hua Hua became even angrier and bared her teeth at it. This fool only knows how to bully it? Did he really think that it wouldn''t take care of him? Humph!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei seemed to have understood something: "She''s a flower from the lake in front of the Bodhi tree?"


    Hua Hua silently glared at the flower and agreed.


    Gu Hua Wei: Although it''s a common modern flower, but why does she feel that this thing is something great.


    A Violet Vine Luo with divine intents could actually bully a demon king like Hua Hua, and use her head as a place to live? Does life have to be so varied?


    "It won''t harm you," Flower used his nose to speak, feeling sullen in his heart. However, he still cared a lot about his companion, and reluctantly explained, "It is the companion flower that protects the twin trees of Sara, and that pressure is coming from it. The twin trees of Sara acknowledge you, so she is the same."


    "You mean, I have a little plant companion?" Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was dumbfounded by her words. "You even have spiritual sense and intelligence?"


    "Yes." Flower didn''t want to talk about this naughty guy who threw him out again and again. He wasn''t afraid that the appearance of this little flower would attract his little buddy''s attention ¡­


    "What''s the use of it?" Gu Hua was happy to be able to get a bunch of flowers for no reason at all. However, what was the point of watching this thing?


    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt something gently wrap itself around her wrist. Gu Hua looked down and saw a long, lavender whip covered in flowers right in front of her.


    The fragmented Violet Vine Flowers congregated into a group. Each and every one of them bloomed as flower after flower connected to each other. To think that just these flowers alone could make a whip!


    Gu Hua Wei was not the only one stunned. Even Hua Hua was embarrassed. This thing was too cool!


    Gu Hua was stunned for only a split-second. She regained her senses and brandished the Violet Vine Whip in her hand as she struck down towards the world of ice and snow. The beautiful flowers emitted bursts of white light, and in an instant, countless snowflakes covered the sky! Within a hundred feet of the soup, the layer of ice broke and the snow melted. A wetland was formed in an instant!


    This was the power of the twin trees of the Saros [1]. With just a slight wave, it had already created stormy waves!


    But this was not the end.


    The flowers of the Violet Vine scattered into the air without wind, and with formless strength, they smashed into the snow. The flowers of the Violet Vine scattered into the air without wind, and with formless strength, they smashed into the snow with great intensity.


    The petals quickly gathered together to form the first whip, coiling around Gu Hua''s palm.


    Gu Hua lightly touched the blooming flowers as the corner of her lips curled up into a smile. This was probably the best harvest from this trip.


    The weapon that belonged solely to her was finally held beautifully in her palm.


    Good.

 C244

    Hua Hua was obviously frightened by this scene as she tightly clung onto Gu Hua Wei''s clothes. ''Damn it, I can''t mess with such a heaven defying thing!''


    Gu Hua''s eyes shone with an indescribable joy. Her indifferent face was tainted by the thin layer of sunlight, as if her entire person was buried under the light.


    The Purple Vine Flower Whip swayed in her palm. The flower at the very top gently cut her palm with its petals, and blood flowed out like that, flowing through the stamen of the flower. The entire whip shook violently, and the pale purple light became more and more lively, as Gu Hua felt the faint bond in her heart. Such a tie, without a doubt, came from the Purple Vine Flower Whip in her hand.


    The corner of Gu Hua''s mouth lifted slightly. This is good too, it will never betray her again.


    Under Gu Hua Wei''s hints, the beautiful petals quickly turned into a bunch of Violet Vine Flowers, and just like before, they gathered together to act as a headdress and adorned the girl''s black hair. Other than their owner, no one would know that they were a great killing machine.


    The smile on Gu Hua''s face bloomed like a blossoming peach. She relaxed slightly. Other than the Spirit Communication Technique, she had also gained something. This Purple Vine Flower Whip was the best way to repay her.


    "It''s stronger than me." The silent Flower finally stopped staring at the Violet Vine Flower. After all, it could not beat the other party. What would happen if the other party beat it up when it got angry? They were all Gu Hua Wei''s friends. When the time came, Gu Hua Wei, that idiot, would definitely not side with anyone. Ying Yi ~ The feeling of having something strong pressing against her was not pleasant at all.


    "In my heart, you are already very powerful." Seeing Flowerflower''s crafty expression, Gu Hua Wei decided not to attack her and gently said, "The two of you are in different fields. You are my first little friend and have your uses. It is also our little friend, so it will protect us."


    As long as he had the Violet Vine Flower Whip in his hands, killing ten of Gu Qingcheng wouldn''t be a problem. This would be a great guarantee for his safety, and it wouldn''t be any better.


    "Then you definitely can''t ¡­" Hua Hua did not finish her words. She was the most intelligent beast. She did not want to put on airs at all. "Otherwise, I will ignore you."


    "Of course," Gu Hua Wei almost swore with his three fingers. "I promise."


    "Humph!" Hua Hua glared at the innocent Violet Vine Whip once again. Only then did the flame die, as she leaned against Gu Hua Wei''s chest. Since her little friend had already promised her, she might as well get along with him in the future.


    Lady Gu magnificently led her new weapon and her little companion on their journey south step by step. The Purple Cloud Secret Realm''s largest heavenly passage was about to open in the southern region, and she had to enter the southern region before then and catch up with the large group.


    Traveling day in and day out, Gu Hua Wei quickly crossed the snow-covered northern border and brought along a large circle around the western border. Only then did he manage to see the southern jungle and the hills close to the eastern border.


    Along the way, there were already many disciples who moved when they heard the commotion, constantly rushing towards the Southern Domain. It seemed that the rumors about the Southern Paradise had already spread, and everyone was waiting for an opportunity to enter.


    The most difficult place in the Southern Territory was the most warm place in the entire Violet Cloud Mystic Realm. There was a dense forest and there were green grass everywhere, and there were mountain flowers everywhere. It was a place that was like spring all season, and below it was the endless sea that nearly ran through the entire Violet Cloud Mystic Realm. From the first level of the secret realm to the third level, there was the true Violet Cloud Secret Realm, and the endless sea was everywhere.


    As for the Heavenly Passage of the Southern Domain, it was in the Boundless Sea.


    Knowing that she had to dive into the sea, Gu Hua Wei''s mood crumbled. For a chance, she could be considered to have gone all out.


    At this time, there were hundreds of sect disciples gathered at the edge of the Endless Sea in the southern region of the realm. At this time, there were hundreds of sect disciples gathered at the edge of the Endless Sea in the southern region of the Endless Sea.


    As the most despicable person in the entire Cloud Sect, who was always scolding her and had a narrow heart and malicious heart, Gu Hua Wei Wei naturally wouldn''t get close to them to look for trouble. She picked out a huge lush green tree and without any hesitation, jumped up and covered her entire body with green leaves and leaves. She sat on a sturdy tree trunk and swept her eyes across all the disciples with her beautiful peach shaped eyes.


    Why would he appear here?


    The sea of people was vast, and her white dress was embroidered. She only noticed him.


    His face was pale, and he appeared to be lacking natural talent, as if he had just been born. He was like a newborn demon with a lonely, world-shaking, demonic aura, and as he stood alone in a corner, he was met by a monstrous wave that did not leave a single mark on his hair.


    His unmoving appearance attracted the gazes of many ladies. After all, it was easy for a sickly, beautiful man like him to arouse sympathy in others, especially a little girl.


    She pursed her lips, considering whether she should go up and greet him. After all, he was her savior, but after thinking about it for a moment, she decided to let it go. If he ignored her, how awkward would it be!


    She silently withdrew her gaze and decided not to pay attention to that guy. At worst, she could just take care of him in the holy abode. If she didn''t let anything happen to him, it could be considered a slight repayment.


    The moment she fell into a trance, she did not see the bloody-clothed man''s eyes following her gaze. His eyes were pitch-black and filled with an indescribable seductive charm. He smiled in a noncommittal manner at her location.


    That faint smile made him seem less lonely and more gentle.


    Gu Hua Wei shook her head. Just who had she offended?


    She almost didn''t dare to look at him. The unspeakable obscurity in her heart reminded her of Ah Ning. She had once asked her, other than her parents, who did she care about the most? At that moment, she had an answer in her heart, but this answer made her panic. She had already promised Ah Ning that she would go accompany someone else and it would be impossible for her to continue pestering other men.


    Gu Hua slightly closed her eyes and leaned against the tree trunk as she remained motionless. The snow-white jade pendant in front of her chest glowed with a gentle light, and the man beside the sea quietly withdrew his gaze. His exquisite face had an additional gloominess to it.


    Many ladies were eager to come up and talk to him. After all, the allure of a beautiful man was very strong, but before they got close, they stopped hesitating. The heck, where did all this killing intent come from?


    Such a bloodied man could only be seen from afar and could not be touched. It was better to retreat and quickly choose a path to return to.


    Gu Hua Wei was amused by this scene. Long Jin really does have the ability to scare little kids.

 C245

    A girl dressed in a white robe was standing gracefully between the two imposing youths. Her pair of watery eyes, under everyone''s amazement, finally landed on the bloodthirsty man.


    In the blink of an eye, the girl''s beautiful eyes were filled with a strange glow. She would never have imagined that there would be such a magnificent man in this world. Even if she didn''t see his face, his aura was admirable.


    Her beautiful eyes were glued onto the man''s bloodstained clothes, unable to tear it off anymore. In her heart, there lived a terrifying devil. She wanted the best, the best resources, and also the best man in the world.


    As if he felt her eager gaze, the man finally glanced back at her from the stormy shore. His pitch-black eyes that were like ink glanced at her as if he was looking at a dead man.


    It was that glance that made her cover the corner of her mouth. Panic spread from her heart to her four limbs, causing her to suffocate!


    The man calmly withdrew his gaze and was no longer moved by what was happening around him. Only she could not make a sound as she gripped her sleeves tightly, feeling so nervous that her heart was about to jump out.


    How could it be him?


    Hadn''t he already left? Why did he appear here again?


    Such a familiar face, such similar cold despair, she could not forget.


    Did he discover something and come back for revenge?


    If he knew, if he knew, that thing was with him, what would he do?


    She was so scared that her entire body was trembling. Her devastatingly beautiful face was pale. What should she do?


    "Qingcheng, what''s wrong?" The youth in white saw that her face was covered in cold sweat. He took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped the sweat off her forehead. He asked with concern, "Are you not feeling well?"


    Gu Qingcheng regained her senses as she heard that question, and firmly grabbed onto Yuhan''s hand, as if she wanted to ask for confirmation. "Will you be by my side? Will you be by my side? "


    Yu Han was taken aback by her serious expression, but he couldn''t pinpoint what was weird about it. He made a firm promise, "As long as you don''t mind, I will naturally always be by your side."


    "Will you always protect me?"


    "Don''t be silly, I will protect you." The white robed young man''s promise caused Gu Qingcheng to feel slightly more at ease. She heaved a sigh of relief, her heart finally calming down. If it wasn''t for the circumstances, she would have hugged the young man beside her and given him a comforting kiss.


    After receiving Yu Han''s promise, Gu Qingcheng did not intend to let Li Xiaoming, who had always been watching, off the sidelines. In her heart, Li Xiaoming could not refuse her either.


    Li Xiaoming was stunned, unable to say a word.


    "You don''t want to, you don''t want to be by my side?" Gu Qingcheng''s beautiful eyes instantly lit up, her voice full of grievance. "Do you find me troublesome?" Or do you think I''m going to drag you down? "Tell me ¡­"


    This questioning tone suddenly made the silent Li Xiaoming a little impatient. The main influence that the female lead''s halo had on him was when Gu Hua Wei was no longer around, and now that Gu Hua Wei had safely returned from the Lost Swamp, even though he and Gu Hua Wei had already broken off, in his heart, there was still Gu Hua Wei''s shadow. On the contrary, this shadow made Li Xiaoming not like Gu Qing as much as he did before.


    "Are you talking?" Seeing Li Xiaoming stare at her without saying a word, Gu Qingcheng''s tears fell. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with being on his own, but it was his fault that Li Xiaoming didn''t value her at all!


    Li Xiaoming grasped the sword tightly, feeling a headache coming on. He then moved his mouth. After a long while, he suddenly answered, "Of course."


    He had already given up on Gu Hua Wei and chose Gu Qingcheng. Regardless of what he was thinking, he had no other choice other than Gu Qingcheng.


    He extended his hand, and with a meaningful flick of his finger at Li Xiaoming''s palm, his bare and smooth movements caused Yuhan, who had always been very concerned about him, to feel that something was wrong. However, the moment Gu Qingcheng turned around and used her other hand to hold his hand, the discontent in his heart immediately disappeared.


    Look at the three of them. They love each other.


    Gu Hua laid on the tree trunk, unable to retort at what she saw. With such a god-like female lead and two sickly teenagers, she was like a comeback.


    With regards to Li Xiaoming, who had lost his abilities, and Yu Han, who had already begun to scheme against her family, the last bit of kindness in Gu Hua Wei''s heart had completely disappeared. They loved messing around with a beauty like Gu Qing, so she could only wish them happiness!


    The morning sun finally broke through the surface of the sea like a salty duck egg yolk, slowly rising from the other side of the sea. The morning sunlight finally broke through the surface of the sea like a salty duck egg yolk, slowly rising from the other side of the sea, slowly rising from the sea like a tide.


    A man in blood-red clothing pursed his lips and looked at Gu Hua Wei Wei''s dazed location with a pair of dark phoenix eyes. Gu Hua seemed to think she had turned her head, and through the sparse leaves on the tree, she could only see a red shadow flash past. In an instant, a lifeless man stood beside her, quietly looking at her with empty eyes and picturesque eyebrows.


    Gu Hua glanced at the emotionless Long Jin, whose eyes were lifeless, and sent the flowers into the space of the jade button. He then stood up and walked to his side, his beautiful peach blossom eyes rolled around, and after a long while, he asked, "Why are you here too?" This was something she had been curious about ever since she met her.


    Long Jin didn''t take back his gaze. Her lips were red like blood, making his face even paler. He softly said two words, "Cloud Dreamer Sect."


    Gu Hua moved his finger slightly, "You mean, you''re a disciple of the Cloud Dreamer Sect?"


    "I''m not," he denied. "Relatives."


    Ginseng (?) Eh?): This is the benefit of having relatives who can take the back door.


    In her opinion, Long Jin was simply a man who could shatter the void with his bare hands. He could be said to be a god to the world.


    Long Jin didn''t know what she was thinking about at all. His eyes were rooting roots and sprouts on her face without the slightest shyness. He calmly replied, "Follow me closely later."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was flattered: "She, she, is she being protected by people?"


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, the man frowned. "Are you unwilling?"


    Gu Hua shook her head slightly. How could she not be willing? She was still too happy!


    "Thank you very much then ~ ~"

 C246

    Hearing her words, Long Jin turned his head, his thin lips slightly lifted, and his lifeless face was no longer calm. Gu Hua secretly glanced at him, but he was not annoyed, and instead opened his mouth: "What do you want?"


    Gu Hua was slightly stunned, digesting the meaning of his words: "You want to help me?"


    Long Jin glanced back at her with her extremely beautiful phoenix eyes slightly raised, which had an indescribable tinge to it. That glance was so cloudy that Gu Hua didn''t dare to look at him again. Was it really okay to have such a monstrous appearance?


    "Where did you see that I wanted to help you?" The man''s light words made her feel ashamed. "What''s more, you were hiding from me in the beginning ¡­" He was referring to the fact that she hadn''t said hello when she saw him, or even wanted to see him.


    His mind was simply too sharp, okay?


    You can even feel this ¡­?


    "I''m just afraid that you''ll ignore me ¡­" Perhaps, in her subconscious, she was afraid of him. She did not know whether or not he had consciousness when she had brought him into the space of the Jade Bracelet. She was afraid that she had been exposed, and that Long Jin was a very dangerous ally of hers.


    This reason caused Long Jin to freeze for a moment. His seductive face had an expression that was hard to distinguish under the dim light, making him almost angry.


    Vapor, anger, anger ¡­


    This realization made Gu Hua slightly anxious. She scratched her head in distress and braced herself to face Long Jin''s ice-cold gaze: "I''m sorry ¡­"


    She didn''t know why she was sorry. Subconsciously, Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t want to pursue the matter any further, so she wanted to apologize to him.


    After a long while, when the man''s gaze finally did not land on her, Gu Hua Wei finally met his gaze. His fair and jade-like face had a hint of rouge to it, and the girl looked so lively. The man''s hand finally landed on her forehead.


    "I''m not angry." In the end, he managed to calm his tone. His pale face revealed no expression, but his fingers were surprisingly gentle. "Don''t be afraid ¡­"


    His voice was almost gentle, just like the seductive voice of an enchanting soul. The cold aura around his body finally turned into light and gentle water in front of her. "I won''t hurt you ¡­"


    Gu Hua''s body stiffened. She no longer had any way of thinking. Was it really okay for a male god to be so gentle and attractive?


    Long Jin didn''t seem to care about her performance. He reached out his hand to embrace her. The moment his hand was about to touch Gu Hua Wei, the girl who was trying her best to remain calm couldn''t hold it in any longer. She jumped up like her butt was on fire and fled.


    Almost in an instant, she was lost in the sea of people.


    A seductive man in blood-red clothes looked at her back, his slender finger lightly touching the corner of his lips. His lips were tightly pursed, and finally revealed a warm smile.


    Unexpectedly ¡­ He''s running away ¡­


    Gu Hua hid herself behind a boulder in a panic. Her heart was beating rapidly as if she was being told something terrible was about to happen.


    Fortunately ¡­


    She quietly leaned against the ice-cold mountain rock, her uncontrollable heart finally gradually calming down.


    She didn''t want to know what Long Jin was thinking about her. She only knew that she and he belonged to two different worlds. One day, Long Jin would become the ruler of one of the nine nations and rule over the entire world.


    She had to stay awake. Only by staying awake and not forgetting her initial intention could she reach the end.


    Between him and her, that was all.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was not a person who was determined to pursue something, but she had made too many decisions and would not change her mind.


    Long Jin stood at the top of the tallest tree. Dressed in blood-red, he was as lonely as a painting. His eyes that could turn the world upside down were unable to look back for an instant.


    He laughed brazenly and decisively as a storm suddenly rose in his eyes, as if he was a wild ghost seeking his life!


    The stormy sea finally calmed down for a while. Everyone held their breath as they stared at the sea surface, afraid that they would miss something.


    After the sea had calmed down, it suddenly began to churn, as if something was trying to break through the surface!


    The waves on the sea were getting bigger and fiercer. The thousand ripples created by the waves were almost about to bury the ground. Many of the boys and girls standing by the sea took a few steps back in fear, afraid that the waves would engulf them.


    Gu Hua silently gazed at the waves. Her face was completely calm, without a hint of panic. The Violet Vine above her head was gently swaying in the wind, making her appear indescribably beautiful.


    Under everyone''s gaze, a huge whirlpool appeared in front of them.


    It wasn''t because the celestial mountains broke through the surface. It was clear that the celestial mountains were at the bottom of the ocean. Only the bravest disciples would be able to see them.


    "The entrance has appeared!" Someone exclaimed, "As long as we jump down, this opportunity will be ours."


    Within the Violet Cloud Mystic Realm, there was no one that didn''t have a great lucky chance. But, a true great lucky chance was just around the corner. No one wasn''t tempted by this, much less having all these come prepared.


    After hesitating for a moment, many people jumped into the dark whirlpool without hesitation. The sea water quickly covered their bodies and they disappeared.


    Compared to cowardice, they only wanted to succeed in their hearts. When one possessed a heart that was determined to win, any difficulties would not be able to stop one in front of oneself.


    Gu Qingcheng and Yuhan, Li Xiaoming, hesitated for a moment. Seeing that most of the people didn''t cower, they too, jumped down.


    For a moment, the shore was almost silent.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei walked out from behind the mountain rocks. With the wind blowing beneath her feet, her sword appeared under her feet. She was about to jump into the whirlpool.


    The sound of wind breaking suddenly came from behind her. Gu Hua''s ears twitched, and when she came back to her senses, she was hugged by an ice-cold figure. A cool aura seeped into her internal organs, and the figure tightly embraced her before plunging into the ice-cold sea with her.


    The voice said, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll stay by your side."


    Gu Hua tightly gripped the front of his shirt, as endless darkness engulfed her.


    In the darkness, she could only hear the disorderly heartbeat. She didn''t know who it belonged to, and no matter who it belonged to, she covered her heart with her hands, making sure it didn''t belong to her.


    Since when, she didn''t know how much she hated the feeling of being out of control.


    She only wanted to live peacefully, without any feelings of love.


    In the darkness, there was no smell of water. It was as if they were passing through time and space to another world. Only the faint scent of the Resurrection Lily lingered at the tip of their noses.


    This smell was like clouds and mist, captivating and bewitching.

 C247

    After an unknown amount of time had passed, Gu Hua Wei came out of the darkness and saw a vast expanse of white mist. The mist gathered and brought with it a wet atmosphere. Through the mist, one could faintly feel the rugged peaks of the mountains.


    As the sky darkened, Gu Hua floated down from the sky and coincidentally landed on a patch of green grass. There weren''t any injuries on her body. Long Jin held her in his arms as he endured the remaining vibrations.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei stood up from his embrace. When she saw his pale face, her expression changed. Although Long Jin was heaven defying, she was still just a mortal after all ¡­


    "Are you okay?" She leaned forward to help Long Jin up. The man in blood-red clothing didn''t force himself to act tough, so he took advantage of the opportunity and leaned against her body. His stiff body didn''t seem to have a backbone.


    Gu Hua blinked her eyes, but didn''t say anything in the end.


    Long Jin silently looked at the flawless side of her face, his thin lips formed a cold smile, "I''m fine." Saying that, he no longer made her feel uncomfortable. He stood up and stood by her side.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei looked at the empty and gloomy sky. He reckoned that they had fallen into a valley. As for the others, they were probably sent to different places by the whirlpool.


    The valley was almost covered in layers of mist, which was extremely white. Coupled with the pitch-black mountain, which could not be seen clearly, even a girl like Gu Hua Wei Wei felt a chill in her heart.


    "We have to get out of here." Gu Hua pondered for a moment before raising her head to look at Long Jin.


    Long Jin''s mind was sharp, and there were almost no emotions that could escape from his eyes. He gently grabbed her hand, silently giving her a sense of security. However, there was an unspeakable strangeness in his eyes, "I''m afraid, we won''t be able to leave that easily."


    "What?" Gu Hua perked up her ears.


    Long Jin gave her a comforting smile and said in a light voice, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Gu Hua''s pinky finger trembled slightly in the man''s hand, which caused Long Jin''s smile to become even more genuine.


    "Then you have to protect me well." Since things had already turned out like this, Gu Hua Wei was not an unreasonable person. At the very least, what she needed to do was make sure they didn''t embarrass themselves.


    "Alright." The man gently responded, tightly holding her hand, his heart finally had a moment of beating.


    "Let''s go." Gu Hua picked up the long sword on the ground and was about to ride her sword as she quickly left. After all, her real target was Gu Qingcheng.


    Long Jin grasped the long sword in her hand and said, "Let''s walk together."


    After saying that, the two of them kept her sword. After determining their direction, they walked out of the valley.


    Along the way, Gu Hua Wei was so cold from Long Jin''s cold that she almost didn''t feel anything. She really couldn''t imagine how a person''s hand could be so cold. It was like ice and snow, penetrating the heart.


    "Are, are you well?" After thinking for a while, Gu Hua Wei decided to concern herself with her savior who had saved her life time and time again. After all, they were grasshoppers on a rope, and only if he lived long enough would Gu Qian Sheng and Lin Ruoxi live better.


    When he heard the man''s words, he felt that they were extremely moving. The smile on his face became even more beautiful. "Nothing."


    "Then your hand ¡­" Why is it so cold ¡­


    These words caused her to deeply feel that his fingers were stiff. Even his pale face, which was covered by the fog, had an unspeakable strange expression. After a long while, he slowly spoke.


    Insufficient Inherent... Gu Hua murmured these words. Inborn. The thing that was lacking was Qi, blood, or longevity. In other words, it was something else ¡­


    Gu Hua Wei Wei didn''t continue to ask about Long Jin. She could instinctively feel Long Jin was gloomy for a split-second because of the words'' innate talent is lacking ''. She didn''t have any curiosity towards the sorrows of others.


    "I wonder how Father and Mother are doing?" She spoke again, without saying a word about what had happened.


    Long Jin relaxed, "All good."


    Hearing that Gu Qian Sheng Lin Ruoxian was doing well, Gu Hua calmed her heart, smiled and looked at the man who was staring at the vast fog, "Since you and I are already allies, then we should naturally help each other. If there''s anything you need me to do, feel free to ask." His palm had her soul imprint. As long as he kept calling her name in his heart, no matter how far she went, she would still come to his side.


    "Your father is very well." Long Jin mentioned that Gu Qiansheng was still as cold as ever: "If anything happens to me, I will definitely not forget you."


    "Alright."


    Without a word, the two of them stepped on the grass on the ground and tried to cross the tall mountains, but after walking for a long time, they still had not passed through. Gu Hua Wei looked at the mountain which had clearly passed through and appeared again in front of them.


    It''s not a formation." Long Jin pulled her to a stop. His long, narrow eyes stared straight at a certain part of the mountain peak. "It''s a little fellow.


    In other words, he wasn''t a formation expert, but someone with ulterior motives.


    "You mean there''s something else here?"


    "Yes." Long Jin''s slender fingers pulled out something from his waist, but before Gu Hua could see it clearly, he saw the man''s hand, which was like a butterfly, gently waving it. Something broke through the darkness, heading straight for the mountain in front of him after who knows how long!


    That mountain was ruthlessly smashed by the thing Long Jin was holding, and in a split-second, the entire mountain was set ablaze, the intensity of the fire especially dazzling in the dim light. Even the mist on top of the mountain had dissipated quite a bit.


    A desperate cry of pain came out from the fire. It did not sound like a human, but more like some kind of demon beast. The sound was mournful and painful, as if it was suffering from a great pain that could not be relieved.


    Gu Hua turned around and was about to ask Long Jin what those things were, when suddenly, the nearest mountain peak suddenly moved as if it was possessed!


    In the blink of an eye, the mountain peak had four limbs. The four limbs were sturdy and pitch black, as if they were covered in charcoal ash. Even the straight mountain ridge bent like a magic trick.


    "Toad." Long Jin''s keenness towards this matter was clearly much greater than that of Gu Hua Wei.


    "Mutated toad?" Gu Hua raised her eyebrows slightly. Those things were not very clean, but she asked, "These things, why do they exist here?"


    "There''s a pond here." Long Jin replied, "It''s just that I didn''t see it." And these things were only the demon beasts that were born from the pond.

 C248

    "These things came from ordinary toads by borrowing the heavenly passage''s natural advantage. Normally, these things would transform into a mountain, attracting people who want to enter and devour them." This was the first time Long Jin had spoken, and the content of his words stunned Miss Gu.


    "Their skin is poisonous, and even the white fog that we saw earlier is just a mist that they breathed out to make them attractive." One loses one''s alertness, is bewitched by them and can no longer escape.


    Gu Hua looked at the mutated toad, which was as tall and big as a mountain and had a weird appearance. Gu Hua looked at the mutated toad, which was releasing a white poisonous gas from its mouth.


    He only felt that the world had discovered that it was too fast, that even a toad that was covered in goosebumps had improved so dramatically.


    No wonder they felt the fog was damp and cold when they came down. They wandered around the place again and again, but only because the mutated toad was waiting in front of them after they left.


    This knowledge made Gu Ruoyun''s entire being look bad.


    Miss Gu said that the world was ever-changing and she could no longer keep up with the trend.


    Looking at the tall mountains in front of her, Gu Hua Wei looked at her small body and then at her huge body. She was even right about such a huge lump of body. Did she win in a fight?


    "Don''t be afraid." Long Jin smiled gently from the foolish expression on her face. His domineering attitude leaked out, "I will naturally protect you."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei: "Hng hng ~ ~ It really is like offering charcoal in the middle of a snowstorm. I like you!


    The mutated toad that was closest to them had finally reached the limits of its tolerance for the food in front of its eyes. It moved its feet and exhaled a breath of mist, aiming at Gu Hua Wei Wei''s location.


    Gu Hua held the long sword in her hand tightly. The moment the mutated toad came close to her, she circulated the spiritual energy in her hand freely, turning it into a sphere of light and ruthlessly smashing it down!


    The mutated toad here could be said to be an old monster that had cultivated for no less than a few hundred years. Its skin was rough and its flesh was thick, so how could it be hurt by a young girl who was still in the late Foundation Establishment stage. He wanted to cut off his prey and eat it!


    Long Jin embraced Gu Hua Wei''s waist and took a few steps back. With an expressionless face, when the mutated toad finally set its sights on Gu Hua Wei, a destructive look appeared on his face. He placed Gu Hua Wei in a safe place without the mutated toad.


    "Wait for me here." After saying this sentence, Long Jin rushed up to the mutated toad without even looking back. However, his pitch-black and deep eyes were unable to repress his killing intent!


    He would kill anyone who dared to set their eyes on her!


    A dark and cold power suddenly appeared in his white jade-like palm. The power contained a fierceness that seemed to have come from hell, and in the man''s hands, it was as if it was uncontrollable. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws, as if it wanted to break free and bite his enemy''s throat to death!


    The man in red smiled silently. He allowed the power to break through his shackles as he aimed at the mutated toads that could no longer hold back and wanted to jump over. He rushed over like a drug addict seeing poison, his black aura wantonly wrapped around the mutated toads, and in the darkness, one could only hear the miserable screams that would send chills down one''s spine.


    No matter how powerful a mutated beast was, it could not escape from such power!


    The black energy, along with its demonic speed, struck at the mutated toad''s body, continuously corroding the wound on its neck and causing it to bleed. The blood was like a good tonic, completely devoured by the black air, until what fell to the ground with a loud bang were the bones, which then turned into white powder, scattering everywhere, along with a gust of cold wind, leaving nothing behind.


    Gu Hua Wei was dumbstruck by this scene, until all of the mutated toads were wiped out. That small lump of black energy returned to Long Jin''s palm, disappearing into his palm, leaving her with no way of recovering.


    "I''m fine." The man gently walked in front of the young girl and looked at her blank expression. He revealed a doting smile that dispelled the desolation in his eyes, making him look so beautiful.


    Gu Hua stared blankly at the gentle Long Jin, his fingers becoming ice-cold. So the real Long Jin was like this, this was the first time she truly came into contact with the real him, when he killed those mutated toads, she had seen his expression, he took it to be normal, and even had a kind of stubborn malice, this kind of malice startled Gu Hua.


    Seeing that she was only looking at him and not speaking, he knew very well what she was thinking about. With a thin smile, he asked, "Scared?"


    Gu Hua lightly shook her head. "I''m not afraid of you. I just feel that you don''t need my protection ¡­" In the past, she thought that she could help him protect him, but in reality, she didn''t even need help from him. So, did he think that she was overestimating herself?


    Could it not be even more embarrassing?


    It was all a dark history that he spoke of, yet he spouted such rubbish in front of the Big Life Killing Weapon. This was simply too much, a face-smacking slap sounded out ¡­


    Hearing this, Long Jin was stunned. So that''s the case ¡­


    He raised his hand and gently placed his fingers on her face. His slender white fingers were like green onions invading her face. His eyes were filled with an unspeakable infatuation. "I, need your protection." His voice was light, but his words were firm. "As long as you protect me."


    Gu Hua''s hands went numb. She felt like she was going to get goosebumps. What was going on with this lovers'' ambiguous atmosphere?!


    "Thank you." It was unknown when it happened, but she could no longer see the deathly stillness in his eyes. He seemed to have become flesh and blood because of something, and even his numb and stiff face finally had an expression that belonged to his age. He looked really good, especially a male god.


    "Thank you for saving me time and time again." She had no choice but to repeat the same old story in order to dilute the strange feeling that she had between them. As a fake loli, she was actually still very shy.

 C249

    The man in blood-red clothes lowered his eyes and slowly approached the dumbstruck young girl. His weathered face carried an indescribable serenity. When his pale lips touched the young girl''s soft skin, he finally revealed a faint smile, which carried a mischievous pride. "These are all things that you should do."


    With that, he stood up and no longer looked at Hua Wei.


    Gu Hua took a step back and pinched her palm so tightly that it almost broke her skin, telling her that she wasn''t mistaken.


    Long Jin, he actually, actually ¡­ Want to... Want to... Kiss her...


    This knowledge made goosebumps all over her body. Her body was only ten years old, how could this guy take it? Fortunately, in the end ¡­


    "I won''t laugh at you either." He could tell what she was feeling at first glance, so he opened his mouth indifferently. He did not intend to make her worry about him any longer. "I still need your protection."


    Gu Hua nodded like a little chicken pecking rice. "Alright."


    "So," the man once again walked to her side and took her hand. His actions were indescribably gentle, but so much so that they couldn''t be refused. "Don''t ever thank me again." This was something that he had to do even if he wanted to.


    Gu Hua looked at the two''s hands stiffly. She tried to resist the awkwardness in her heart and nodded, "Mmm."


    "Let''s go." Long Jin held the young girl''s soft hand tightly. His thin lips finally revealed an almost imperceptible smile. That smile was like the frosty snow, the cloud had just settled, and it was deadly gentle.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei just foolishly buried her head in to hate herself for nearly being bewitched by her beauty. She was simply too impolite. Sniff, sniff, sniff. She hadn''t noticed anything at all.


    A few of the mutated toads disappeared, and the white fog dissipated one by one. In front of them was a green grassland, and the sky was still dark. Not far from the grassland, there was a green pond about ten zhang away, just as Long Jin had said.


    The pond was clearly visible, as still as stagnant water. From a distance, it looked like a misty green jadeite, and behind it was a true mountain. Groups and mountains surrounded it, and in the midst of the mist, it seemed like a paradise on earth.


    Gu Hua Wei followed Long Jin''s steps, walking step by step towards the edge of the pond. His spiritual sense quickly scanned the surroundings of the pond. It was strangely quiet here, which made Gu Hua Wei, who had experienced the mutated toad, not dare to let his guard down.


    "Nothing." Long Jin comforted her and stared at the cold pond. The edge of the pond was overgrown with grass and trees, making it exceptionally quiet. Long Jin didn''t stop at all and walked to the edge of the water''s edge, her sharp eyes no longer had any gentleness in them, only unspeakable viciousness: "Come out."


    Gu Hua''s heart almost jumped out because of this sound. What''s wrong with this pond?


    The calm surface of the water did not change, as if it had no life. As long as one was not too stubborn, they would not think that there would be any living beings surviving in this stagnant water.


    But, this abnormal Long Jin, was he an ordinary person?


    Obviously not.


    Gu Hua Wei had never suspected Long Jin''s acuteness from the start. In this aspect, his talent was simply astonishing. This kind of penetrating ability simply wasn''t something that a single person could possess ¡­


    "Come out." Long Jin''s expression did not change as he spat out the second sentence. However, his eyes were sharper than before.


    At this moment, the calm surface of the water was like a cool breeze passing through it, creating circular ripples. The ripples were like flowers that were rippling in circles, making it almost impossible to ignore.


    Gu Hua held the long sword at her waist tightly, ready to fight at any moment when she can''t beat him, ready to escape at any time.


    Seeing that there was no response, Long Jin clearly used up all his patience. The black fog in his hand condensed bit by bit, and when the fog condensed into a mass of black gas, he casually threw it into the increasingly fluctuating water!


    Long Jin pulled Gu Hua back a few steps and stopped.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire dark green pond let out a violent explosion as water splashed up dozens of feet into the air. The grass surrounding the pond was completely corroded by the water, leaving behind only the pitch-black soil!


    The water in the pool came crashing back down, causing the entire pond to shake violently. It was like a rubber ball that was about to burst.


    Threads of bright red slowly spread out from the dark green pool. Gu Hua looked over and met the gigantic creature that broke out of the pool, letting out angry hisses!


    Its body was as thick as a toad mountain, and its entire body was hidden in the pond. Its green skin was covered with terrifying white spots, and like an infectious disease, it hissed angrily with bloodthirsty hatred, and its sharp teeth shone with an indescribable ominous light!


    At that time, the monster''s back already had traces of terrifying bloody wounds. Bloody water was continuously spurting out from the wounds. It was obvious how much damage Long Jin''s attack had dealt to it.


    The mutated snake demon stared at Long Jin''s location with its pair of huge lantern-like eyes, emitting an ominous aura. Its whole body rose up from the pond, and it was only at this moment that Gu Hua Wei Wei realized how big this pond actually was.


    "Don''t be afraid." Long Jin smiled at the little girl who was staring at the mutated snake demon. He carelessly reached out his hand and smoothed Gu Hua''s messy hair, completely ignoring the mutated snake demon that had already been provoked.


    Something shot out from the water like a sharp sword and headed towards Long Jin. Its speed was so fast that no one could stop it. Gu Hua wanted to use her spiritual power to stop it, but the thing shot out with overwhelming force and reached Long Jin''s chest in the blink of an eye. Gu Hua sucked in a breath of cold air!


    It turned out to be a snake tail! The snake demon''s snake tail!


    The distance from the pond to this place was at least a hundred feet, but this object that was flying over at lightning speed was only a small piece of a snake''s tail.


    When Long Jin''s white jade finger was about to pierce through his body, the Variant Snake Demon let out a mournful cry. The snake tail, which was as small as his finger, seemed to flee like a madman. Under Long Jin''s touch, the dark green snake tail practically turned into charcoal in an instant!


    Gu Hua foolishly looked at the handsome man with deep phoenix eyes. The shock in her heart was so great that she couldn''t ignore it. How could he be so handsome?! A naked male god!


    It was amazing to have such a bodyguard!


    Don''t be stingy, give him thirty-two Likes!

 C250

    Being together with a male God in clearing a dungeon was something he couldn''t be too happy about!


    The male god had noticed Gu Hua''s eyes earlier, but he hadn''t pointed it out. After all, the number of times he had looked at her in such a manner was too little.


    For the second time, the Variant Snake Demon had a taste of pain. Its green eyes were filled with anger, and its sharp barbed teeth hissed towards the sky. The water in the pond swayed, and the mutated Snake Demon actually leaped into the air, heading straight for Gu Hua Wei Wei''s location.


    It was actually a mutated beast with three tails!


    Its gigantic body was as thick as a mountain, but it had three tails that were getting thinner and thinner by Long Jin. After being injured by Long Jin''s three tails, the rest of the tails were not just as hard as iron, but the scales were covered with needle-like spikes, which shone brightly. The snake monster was obviously poisonous, and it shook its head and swung its tail, shooting its three tails straight towards Gu Hua Wei and Long Jin!


    The sword in Gu Hua''s hand was filled with spiritual energy, as it aimed at one of the mutated snake demon''s tails. The snake tail and the sword clashed. Clearly, Gu Hua Wei''s tiny foundation was nothing in front of the mutated snake demon, an antique that had lived for countless years!


    The snake tail flung Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s long sword away and aimed at Gu Hua Wei''s head with all his might. The snake tail was so swift and fierce that it was impossible to dodge.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled something out from the back of his neck. That thing had a grayish color and an indescribable coldness. Long Jin''s white and slender hand aimed that thing at the three menacing snake tails and viciously whipped it!


    There were no fluctuations of spiritual energy in the air. The three proud snake tails collided with the things in Long Jin''s hands! In the blink of an eye, three dark green snake tails were cut off!


    The mutated snake demon didn''t even have the time to let out a scream before Long Jin rushed towards it. The grey and white thing started to coiled around the mutated snake demon, and Gu Hua Wei was able to clearly see the object in Long Jin''s hand.


    It seemed to be, like a whip that was connected by bones, piece by piece ¡­


    Gu Hua recalled the hand he used to reach into the back of her neck, and the thing he took out from there. Her entire body trembled for a moment. It was actually ¡­ Was it that thing?


    Long Jin didn''t know what Gu Hua was thinking about. He was like a drug addict who had seen blood, unable to stop his actions. He continuously whipped the mutated snake demon, each whip fatal!


    The mutated snake demon had lived for many years and had used its concealment in the pond to take the lives of people that the mutated toad could not stop. Although it was not a top tier demon beast, it was still not a good-for-nothing!


    After being beaten so badly by Long Jin''s whip that his whole body was full of wounds, the mutated snake demon''s tongue spat out again and again. Finally, it couldn''t hold itself back any longer and jumped out of the water with its mouth wide open, as if it was a black hole that was about to swallow Long Jin whole!


    Venom continued to spew out from its mouth. The venom landed on the pitch black ground, burning a huge hole in it. One could imagine what would happen if it were to land on a person''s body.


    Long Jin didn''t panic at all. He glanced back at Gu Hua, who couldn''t help but step forward to help, and smiled, allowing the venomous liquid to fall on his body. However, the moment it neared his body, it was suddenly blocked by something, causing it to be unable to touch his clothes.


    Gu Hua looked at the scene with her mouth agape. A male god was a male god. Even this kind of heaven defying thing was just a small kiss.


    Long Jin endured the berserk anger of the mutated snake demon and stepped on its scarred body. The grayish-white whip aimed at its head and lashed down with all its might!


    The mutated snake demon couldn''t do anything to Long Jin, it let out a hellish scream of pain, and couldn''t maintain its stability any longer. It fell on the ground, and started rolling around as if it had an attack, the intense pain that was about to explode caused it to wail out loud.


    All of its complacency would come to nothing at this moment!


    Long Jin walked in front of it, his pale face firmly imprinted in the snake demon''s fearful eyes. The man was dressed in blood-red, with a grey whip in his hand that looked like human bones that had eroded away tens of millions of years of baleful qi. It was like a hook for life in hell, a hook for all living things, causing all to die a graveless death!


    The man had his back facing the stupefied young lady. His thin lips revealed a cruel and cold smile. This smile caused the mutated snake demon to panic and prostrate itself on the ground, bowing and scraping its head!


    Its weakness didn''t attract the attention of the man. He held the whip and aimed it at its head, smiling as he put it to death!


    The mutated snake demon was truly terrified now. It rolled its body up and was about to return to its pond. No matter how dangerous it was, it would be able to escape easily if it wanted to live, as long as it returned to the water.


    However, the moment it leapt out of the water, it was destined to never return to the water that it belonged to!


    Long Jin didn''t mind its escape. He locked onto the variant serpent demon''s seven inches long. The grayish-white whip turned into a sharp sword and aimed at its neck!


    The mutated snake demon simply didn''t have time to dodge. No matter how fast it was, it wasn''t faster than the whip in Long Jin''s hand. The whip ruthlessly lashed at its stomach; it was in so much pain that it fell to the ground, unable to get up!


    Long Jin walked step by step towards it. He could no longer suppress his killing intent!


    The mutated snake demon knew that it could no longer escape. It let out an earth-shaking roar and its body bulged out like a ball filled with air. Since they did not want to let it live, it wanted them to die with it!


    "It''s going to self-detonate!" Gu Hua''s eyes widened slightly. In the blink of an eye, she had already rushed in front of Long Jin. "I''ll take you with me!"


    No one could stop a demon beast that already had its own consciousness from exploding. As for the mutated snake demon, it was at the end of its road. There was no way to stop it!


    Long Jin smiled back at her and then reached out his hand to pinch Gu Hua''s tiny hand. He casually swung the whip, and in Gu Hua''s astonished eyes, the whip was stuck seven inches away from the Variant Snake Demon, causing blood to gush out! The mutated snake demon''s bulging body collapsed like a deflated balloon. The so-called self-detonation, in front of a true male god, was nothing more than this!


    Gu Hua covered the corner of her mouth. Was the solution to this matter that simple?


    Long Jin took up Miss Gu''s ice-cold little hand and gently rubbed it, "I already said, don''t be afraid ¡­" The conceit in his words made Gu Hua Wei involuntarily give him another 32 Likes.


    Under the river of blood and the unrestrained fishy smell that permeated the atmosphere, Gu Hua suddenly realized with a peculiar expression, how could Long Jin be so adorable ¡­ "Aww."

 C251

    With the death of the mutated snake demon and Gu Hua''s starry eyes, even a calm man like Long Jin avoided the eyes of the pair of beautiful peach blossoms. His pale white face quickly flushed red.


    It was faint, like a monster that had walked out of a painting. It had an innocence that made it seem like it was unaware of the world''s affairs.


    However, it was obvious that Long Jin was'' ignorant ''and'' pure ''. He had long since fed all these things to the dogs, leaving behind only a handsome and picturesque leather bag.


    Only now did Gu Hua Wei realize that Long Jin was still shy. This was truly a strange story.


    A man who used to be expressionless would have such an expression on his face. It was truly a fantasy. It could be seen that he had improved quite a bit.


    Gu Hua walked forward and revealed a faint smile to Long Jin, who had already calmed down. "Thank you for your hard work." Changing "thank you" to "hard work" did not contradict each other, but the meaning expressed was the same.


    He knew Gu Hua''s character, so he walked up to her and removed the bone whip from seven inches above the mutated snake demon''s head. In Gu Hua''s eyes, he used the whip to break open the mutated snake demon''s skull and took out the fist-sized green crystal core. The grayish-white bones automatically surrounded the demon beast as if they had seen a tonic, and after a moment, he completely devoured the hundreds of years of demon beast cores, not missing a single piece of the mutated snake demon''s flesh and bones.


    Gu Hua stood dumbly on the spot, as if she was looking at a Hollywood blockbuster.


    Those ash grey joints were like drug addicts. They ate enough flesh and blood to finally crawl out of the body of the mutated snake demon and returned to Long Jin''s hands. The end of their bodies swayed as they ate and drank to their heart''s content.


    Gu Hua silently bit the corner of her lips. She finally realized something was wrong with Long Jin.


    If the initial ball of black gas could be said to be a life-saving magic tool, then the whip that she personally saw him take out from the back of his neck had already completely surpassed her imagination. What kind of person was Long Jin?


    Until now, she still couldn''t feel any demonic or demonic aura from his body. He only had the scent of a mortal, so she had to overturn the doubts in her heart. But now, she didn''t know how to trust him.


    "What''s wrong?" Long Jin put the bone whip back on the back of his neck as if he was pulling it out, walked up to Gu Hua Wei, and looked at her submissive appearance. His ice-cold hand grabbed her wrist, and he said with a taunting tone, "What, are you afraid?"


    This time, Gu Hua Wei didn''t deny it. She raised her head, her bright peach blossom eyes no longer had a smile or worship in them, nor was there any hate or panic. He heard her soft voice that sounded like a small animal''s whisper, "Who the hell are you?"


    Long Jin''s fingers stiffened on her wrist. His white jade-like face was solemn and cold, as if he hated this question to the extreme. "You are very clear about this."


    "No," Gu Hua shook her head slightly, "I don''t understand you at all." At this point, she actually regretted handing over Gu Qiansheng and Lin Ruoxi to Long Jin; he really made her feel too dangerous.


    "I am, mortal." Seeing that her gentle eyes were almost gone, he almost couldn''t lie to her, but he shouldn''t be lying. This body of his was originally that of a mortal.


    Gu Hua looked at him sharply. The male god''s beauty was not comparable to the numbness that surged up from her heart. She wanted to see through his soul, but in the end, she did not discover anything. Her spiritual sense, her keen strength, in front of Long Jin, all told her that Long Jin was not lying.


    But, why was he so uneasy?


    "Will you hurt my parents?" For him, she desperately needed a promise. "Tell me."


    "I promised you." His pretty eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He was originally a man who didn''t want to talk much and wasn''t willing to explain anything to her, but facing this clever little girl who made him want to swallow her whole, making him angry as if he were a fool facing her questions.


    "That''s because you promised me that you wouldn''t let anyone hurt them. Right now, I need you to promise that you won''t harm them either." Gu Qian Sheng and Lin Ruoxi were her biggest weakness. Although Long Jin had always kept her promise, Gu Hua Wei didn''t dare to easily believe her. After all, she had met a guy who had made her feel scared and frightened.


    "You don''t believe me?" Long Jin narrowed his long and narrow phoenix eyes, which were filled with surging waves of violent rage.


    She didn''t believe him?!


    Gu Hua Wei looked into his menacing eyes, but did not back down. She spoke word by word, "I don''t doubt you. I need peace of mind."


    Ever since Long Jin appeared in the Violet Cloud Secret Realm, she had been trying to convince himself that Long Jin was a mortal. But now, she couldn''t hide it any longer. The more outstanding and fierce his performance was, the more uneasy she became. Where did all these abilities come from? If he had always been so powerful, with his abilities, he wouldn''t need to be a scholar like Gu Qiansheng. Then, did he come prepared for her in Chen''s prison? What was his goal?


    She did not know, so she did not dare to continue trusting him. She needed an explanation, or a promise, to convince him.


    Long Jin stood silently in front of Gu Hua Wei, his blood-red clothes fluttering in the wind. The smell of blood around her body was so strong that it was hard to ignore, just like a beautiful ghost that had walked out of an illusion, removing its camouflage and revealing its ugly inner parts.


    "Why?" He sneered as he caressed her slightly cold cheeks. His slender fingers slipped into her ears. Ning He''s voice was also full of malice as he guessed, "Because I can''t give you a sense of security?"


    "You know that." "I''m not afraid of you, you know." The only thing she was afraid of was believing in the wrong person, that was all. She was afraid of implicating Gu Qiansheng, she was someone who had already died once. There weren''t many emotions or desires except for them, so she didn''t dare to gamble.


    She didn''t believe that Long Jin entered the Violet Cloud Secret Realm because of her. He had clearly protected her so well.


    "Ha!" Long Jin laughed. The radiance in his eyes faded as his ruthlessness faded away. Unexpectedly, he came up with a plan. "I can agree to this condition. You must promise me one thing."


    "Go ahead." She met his eyes, the peach blossom eyes bright and clear, black and white.


    Long Jin lowered his eyes, not daring to look her in the eye. He placed his head on her neck, and said with a voice that was like raging flames or clear and cold lake water, gentle yet vicious: "I want you, love me."


    I want you to love me...


    I want you to love me...


    You love me...


    Love Me...


    I...


    He said, "I want you. Love me."

 C252

    In the dense forest, a young girl wearing a white robe made of lotus flowers walked gracefully between the trees. Behind her were two handsome and elegant youths, one wearing a white robe with clear eyes, and the other with gentle eyes looking at the graceful and beautiful young girl in front of him. From his eyes to the corners of his mouth, they were all smiling as he chased after her without the slightest hesitation.


    Dressed in black clothes, the youth in black carried a huge sword on his back that was almost half the size of his body. Dressed in black clothes, the youth in black carried a huge sword on his back that was half the size of his body.


    He stared at the youth in white and the young girl chatting merrily with a sweet smile on their faces. A trace of impatience appeared in his eyes. He had nearly had enough of such days!


    Suddenly, the image of a person appeared in his mind. That person had never once caused him to feel any sort of emotion. The shadow flashed past, and he almost didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He punched his chest with force, and only then was he able to catch up with the young boy and girl who seemed to have forgotten about him.


    "Yuhan Yuhan, is there anywhere you want to go?" The girl in white smiled like a flower as she stared at the young man who had been following her the entire time.


    Yuhan glanced at the unending journey, mountains after mountains, "Where does Qingcheng want to go?"


    Upon hearing these words, Gu Qingcheng frowned as she felt vexed, "The dense forest is too deep, and we can''t ride a sword. We don''t know how long we''ll have to walk. We must be out of the forest soon ¡­"


    "Are you tired?" Yu Han said with concern, "If you are tired, I have the strength to carry you on my back."


    A hint of a blissful smile appeared on Gu Qingcheng''s face as her face flushed red. She was exceptionally beautiful as she replied, "Not yet. If you''re tired, I''ll have to trouble you ¡­"


    "Alright."


    The young girl stood on the path in the mountains. She closed her eyes in silence for a moment, then said with an intention of feeling something, "Let''s head south." There, she could feel that something was silently calling out to her. This was the Purple Cloud Secret Realm''s opportunity; it must be related to her greatly. No matter the reason, she was not allowed to return here empty-handed!


    "Then let''s go there."


    With regards to Gu Qingcheng''s decision, Yuhan would never refute it. He only lightly glanced at the silent and taciturn Li Xiaoming who was following his, "I presume Junior Brother Li is the same."


    "Xiaoming?" Gu Qingcheng turned her gaze back to the young genius with a gentle gaze as she smiled, "Are you willing?"


    Li Xiaoming casually glanced at her, silently nodding his head. He already had no idea what he was doing. Gu Qingcheng could go wherever she wanted to go. If one day he got tired of it, he could just leave.


    "That''s good," seeing that Li Xiaoming had agreed, Gu Qingcheng''s smile became even more radiant, like a blooming spring flower. "We have to hurry out and head south before we ride on the sword again."


    The three young boys and girls held hands as they walked step by step towards the rugged rocks. Their black and white figures quickly disappeared into the dense forest.


    A light purple figure stopped where they had appeared, followed by an expressionless man in blood-red robes.


    Gu Hua silently gazed in the direction that Gu Qingcheng and the rest left in, not bothering to look at Long Jin who was behind her.


    Yesterday, after Long Jin said that, she was so scared that she almost peed his pants. In the end, he said ¡ª "I''m just teasing you!"


    That tone and expression made it seem as if he was looking down on the world with a carefree manner.


    The heck, why are you all so nervous?


    To meet such an alliance could not be more crazy!


    Fortunately, he had promised her that he wouldn''t hurt Gu Qiusheng and Ruoxi, and that he would protect them well. In an equal exchange, Gu Qiansheng would definitely become a good prime minister with clean sleeves.


    Even if no one reminded him of this, Gu Qiansheng would definitely do it. He wasn''t worried about this at all.


    Thus, Gu Hua felt that what he said was true, and it was just a joke ¡­


    If not, she simply didn''t know how to end it.


    Since it was all a joke, he probably didn''t have to take it to heart.


    After calming her emotions, Gu Hua Wei Wei finally decided not to be a turtle. She turned her head to look at Long Jin who had been stabbing her with her cold eyes ever since she had left the pool. She smiled dryly at the man''s beautiful phoenix eyes: "We probably need to follow them."


    Long Jin stared at her without blinking, as if he wanted to stare into a hole. He really didn''t know, if she looked into his eyes like that, would it hurt ¡­


    After a long while, when Gu Hua Wei couldn''t stand that unspeakable gaze, the man in blood-red clothes smirked and finally let her go. "Okay." Saying that, he walked to Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei''s side and took her hand. His fingers tightly wrapped around her, but they were still as cold as ever.


    Gu Hua Wei and he walked on the mountain path, where the flowers were gradually blooming. Silence spread between them.


    Gu Hua''s heart was filled with an unspeakable guilt. She opened her mouth to break the silence. "I''m sorry." As a matter of fact, she didn''t think it was right to suspect a man who had thoroughly protected her along the way, but after hearing so many heart-breaking words from her, it was fortunate that Long Jin didn''t want to bother with her. If he really was a bad guy, he would have long used the bone whip to dismember her body.


    That apology, she should have said, but she never regretted it.


    Long Jin tightened and tightened his grip, while cold air flowed freely on the back of her hand. Then, he gently pried open her fingers, one by one, his hands intersecting, palms facing each other, fingers interlocked.


    "Don''t say that to me." He didn''t feel like he had done anything extraordinary. He stretched out his other hand and placed a white jade finger on Gu Hua Wei''s lips. He looked into her blank eyes and said, "This was voluntary."


    Saying that, she lifted their hands and placed a cold yet hot kiss on the back of her hand. Her eyes were filled with indescribable joy. "I am willing to do anything for you."


    Gu Hua looked at her hand, that almost engraved kiss, and that vow. It was as though she had seen a monster, and she almost broke down as she shook off his hand. Her mind was a mess.


    She didn''t want to stay here. She was scared.


    This kind of fear had nothing to do with true fear. Her heart was in a mess, she was in a panic. This feeling scared her.


    Whoever said this would feel their heart race.


    She didn''t dare to face Long Jin like this, he would only make her flee time and time again.


    A man in blood-red clothes arrogantly lifted his beautiful phoenix eyes. His eyes were filled with a dark and unfathomable intent!


    This was the second time he escaped ¡­


    He raised his feet and walked slowly in the wind, not touching the ground at all. Step by step, he headed in the direction the young girl had left in, chasing after her like a ghost.

 C253

    Gu Hua rushed out like a madman and disappeared into the forest in the blink of an eye.


    She had never been this flustered before. She felt that she had already lost her initial elegance, that something had stripped off her disguise and wanted to see her clearly and clearly.


    And this person was Long Jin.


    Other than hatred, there was another way to make someone lose their mind.


    All of a sudden, she didn''t dare to face her own heart. She still had to act like a little flower that didn''t attract any dust. As for everything else, she didn''t even have to think about it.


    Gu Hua silently leaned against a tree, quietly closing her eyes. On her beautiful face, it was rare for her to be so anxious. Her butterfly like eyes trembled slightly, and the corner of her lips slightly pursed. There was an additional trace of deliberate stubbornness.


    She had no time to calm her mind as a light noise came from the mountain path not far away. Something had landed on the ground, and Gu Hua Wei could smell the scent of blood in the air.


    So thick.


    Gu Hua opened her eyes slightly, and her peach blossom eyes flowed with light as she looked over to see a cold and indifferent man dressed in black that was covered in blood.


    His entire body was covered in wounds left behind by sharp claws, and even his unyielding face was dyed with blood. One could only imagine, just what kind of thrilling escape he had experienced.


    It was Cang Lan''s third time seeing Gu Hua Wei. Unexpectedly, under such circumstances, he had escaped from the mouth of a demon beast in the dense forest, but when he could no longer stay awake, he met her.


    That was good news.


    The corner of Cang Lan''s lips widened into a smile as he fell into a deep slumber.


    Gu Hua walked forward and looked at the blood on his body with disdain. She pondered whether she should save him. Just by relying on that jar of bamboo leaves in the cave, at least they would be able to save him, but he was so dirty!


    In the end, Gu Hua Wei still used her spiritual energy to wrap Cang Lan up, and found the nearest cave to clean up his wounds. The bonfire slowly lit up in the darkness, and Gu Hua quietly sat on a soft mattress at the side, not thinking of anything.


    She no longer had any thoughts of cultivating. She only wanted to calm herself down and only peace of mind could calm her down. In matters of cultivation, she still needed to focus on peace of mind.


    When she woke up from her old age, it was the latter half of the night. Gu Hua Wei had added some firewood to the fire. Under the light of the fire, the girl''s eyes were lowered and had an indescribable warmth.


    He actually felt warmth from a little girl? He looked at his wounds. After so many years, no one would have the courage to approach his body. Even if he fainted, he was still very vigilant. However, when he fainted, something seemed to have changed.


    He actually believed that such a little girl wouldn''t harm him ¡­


    This feeling was ridiculous.


    "How do you feel?" The young girl tilted her head to look at him and smiled when she saw his dazed gaze. "I just helped you a little, but I''m not sure about the results." Back then, she had only treated the injuries of a little fellow. That ungrateful little fellow left without saying goodbye after his injuries healed, so all these years, she had never known if she had improved or not.


    Cang Lan came back to reality and nodded, "Very good, thank you very much."


    Gu Hua Wei still had a smile on her face. The burden in her heart was such that she didn''t want to talk anymore, instead, she was looking at the flames, deep in thought.


    "What are you thinking?" Cang Lan stared at her gentle face and spoke up. Gu Hua was slightly dazed, and when he woke up, he had already noticed it, "Is there something on your mind?"


    "No," she lied without changing her expression. As for Long Jin''s matter, she didn''t want to share it with anyone, "I''m just a bit tired."


    "Come and rest." After hearing this, Cang Lan unquestionably requested.


    "No need." Gu Hua shook her head slightly and closed her eyes. "I just want to warm my body." As he spoke, he moved his hand closer to the flame, an unreadable expression on his face.


    She might not even need his care, so she did not try to force herself. The pain from her wounds and the exhaustion in his mind made it impossible for him to stay awake: "Alright, if you''re tired, come up and rest." As he spoke, he actually fell asleep again.


    Gu Hua stared at the crackling flames and lost consciousness. However, she couldn''t control her spiritual sense to float towards the outside of the cave.


    A man in a blood-red robe stood silently in the depths of the sea of flowers. His blood-red robe fluttered in the wind, his black hair scattered in the wind.


    He had been standing there for too long. His gaze was like a flower with a sharp glint that captivated the soul as he stared at the cave, his colorless face was completely obscure.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei couldn''t hold it in any longer and shouted towards the outside of the cave, "Come in!" Because she was afraid of waking Cang Lan, her voice wasn''t very loud, but she knew that he would definitely be able to hear her clearly.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already at the entrance of the cave. A slender figure stood there with a pair of phoenix eyes that were raised high up, concealing his thoughts. He silently looked at the girl who had been panicking for a moment, and his thin lips formed a faint, almost invisible smile. His cold gaze swept over the man who was being well looked after on the bed. The boundless rage within him almost burnt all of his rationality. His gaze was so cold that it could freeze tens of thousands of miles.


    He pointed at the motionless man, watching her face. "I don''t want to kill him." Thus, he had always been trying to control his fury and didn''t dare to approach her. If he were to approach her, he would definitely kill this man!


    Gu Hua stood up and walked over to his side. His anger was barely concealed, and his killing intent overflowed to the heavens. She practically pulled on his sleeve in a show of goodwill, while the knot in her heart was still in disarray.


    Originally, Long Jin also knew how to endure.


    He did it for her.


    This realization made her reveal her first smile of the night. So there really was someone who was willing to suffer for her sake. Such a person came so late, yet he also made her feel so at ease.


    Long Jin, thank you.


    From the moment she ran out, she could feel Long Jin following behind her. Then, she met the heavily injured Cang Lan. She had saved Cang Lan and was under Long Jin''s surveillance. But wasn''t this also a test?


    It was undeniable that she had expected him to fly into a rage and then slap her in the face to make everything go crazy, but there was nothing, nothing.


    Because he had been waiting for her, in the most beautiful place, motionless.


    It was only when she agreed that he dared to come forward. Even though he couldn''t suppress his anger and killing intent, he still became gentle as she approached him.


    In spite of his violence, in spite of his irrationality, she was glad.

 C254

    Gu Hua extended her hand and silently gripped the man''s ice-cold palm. A warm sensation spread from her palm to his internal organs, following along his pulse.


    This warmth was something he was familiar with. It was something he knew from every dream.


    His ice-cold eyebrows finally lost their killing intent. Although the killing intent didn''t completely disappear, he finally didn''t look so much like a god of death.


    Gu Hua felt like she was courting death for a moment, because Long Jin couldn''t be seen as an ordinary person at all. He was the perfect villain, and as for why he didn''t appear in the book, that b * tch, Gu Xiaoluo, only paid attention to the main character.


    "Still angry?" she asked softly, shaking his arm.


    Long Jin''s remaining anger was completely extinguished by her shake. He stretched out his hand to caress her white and adorable ear, his icy eyes softening, "If you let me kill him!"


    That "he" went without saying.


    When Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei heard this, she suddenly felt like her head was on fire. Perhaps she was really courting death.


    In the end, all she could say was, "He''s my friend." The meaning behind his words was that you can''t kill my friend.


    Long Jin''s heart was in turmoil: We''re already friends, we should kill even more, and end this once and for all!


    Gu Hua saw something wrong with his expression and quickly tried to salvage the situation. "He saved me before. When you were not around, he was the only one to help me ¡­" Cang Lan had saved her before, and that jar of bamboo leaves had warmed her body. At that time, he was alone, and he was the only one who could help her.


    Or was he his savior?!


    Long Jin''s anger became even more intense, [I should kill my savior!]


    He even began to hate himself for finding Gu Hua Wei so late. His savior was taken away by that trash!


    The snake disease does not explain.


    "Let me tell you, if you kill him," Gu Hua complained to herself for a while, before returning to full health and threatening, "I''ll be angry. If I''m angry, the consequences will be severe."


    Long Jin''s hand, which was at the nape of his neck, slightly paused. Looking at Gu Hua''s serious expression, his pitch-black eyes stared at Gu Hua''s fuming face without blinking as he slowly withdrew his hand.


    He said slowly, "You are not allowed to see him in the future." Do you think that saving a savior is something amazing? He was also her savior!


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was at a loss for words, "How can I guarantee this sort of thing? You have to know, I saw it on my own, even by chance." Was it really that difficult to not see an acquaintance in the same field in this world?


    "You''re not allowed to see him." Long Jin repeated the same sentence, pausing after each word. "You have to promise me."


    Gu Hua: Where did the feeling of being forced to swear a venomous oath come from?!


    "If he finds you on his own, kill him." Long Jin didn''t care about Gu Hua''s reaction as he pulled her hand and prepared to leave.


    Even though Gu Hua Wei was good at arguing, Long Jin didn''t stop. In his eyes, letting that idiot Gu Hua Wei stay together with that trash for even a second was enough! You still want to stay? Dream on!


    Gu Hua''s eyes turned slightly teary: My original intention was to wake him up before leaving with you ¡­


    In the end, Gu Hua Wei still didn''t turn around and continued to wantonly kill Long Jin. She used a strand of spiritual energy to hit Cang Lan''s pillow, and after seeing Cang Lan wake up, she smiled and waved to Cang Lan before leaving with Long Jin.


    In reality, it was still Cang Lan who lost out against her, because she had made him a great enemy (Long Jin: Hmph!). Who knew if Cang Lan would want to beat her to death when he found out about this ¡­


    Long Jin didn''t stop for a second. After leaving the cave, he brought the drowsy Gu Hua Wei to the place where she found a place to hide.


    Gu Hua walked into the cave that Long Jin found along the way, bringing along the fragrant scent of flowers at night. Gu Hua walked into the cave Long Jin found along the way, bringing along the fragrance of flowers at night, the smell of flowers on the way.


    Gu Hua threw away Long Jin''s hand and ran to the edge of the fire to roast his. He then kicked off his boots and laid down on the soft bed beside the fire, giving off a lazy and comfortable feeling.


    She hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in over half a month.


    Long Jin looked at her with a faint glimmer in his eyes, and he seemed to fall asleep as soon as he touched the pillow, his long eyelashes looked indescribably pretty under the light, just like two small fans, with even a slight tremble. Long Jin walked over, took off his outer clothes, pulled off his blanket, and lay on the side of the little girl, with a layer of black fog surrounding his hand, forming a layer of ice around the hole, then leaned forward, wrapped his hands and legs around the sleeping little girl, revealed a blush on his pale face, licked the little fan, and buried his head between Gu Hua''s tiny neck, softly breathing.


    Gu Hua felt like she was being coiled up by a monster like an octopus. Her body was so hot that she could barely breathe. She wanted to make a sound, but her mouth was blocked by something. She was like a drowning person who would sooner or later suffocate to death.


    She painfully woke up from her sleep and saw that he had buried his head against her neck, his hands were around her waist, his legs were tied around her legs, and he was sleeping with a face full of sweetness. He had almost tied himself to her.


    Gu Hua breathed in and out in big gulps until her chest wasn''t as stuffy anymore. She also didn''t think of anything that would block her mouth ¡­


    Gu Hua Wei moved Long Jin''s head out of the way. Just as she placed Long Jin''s head on the pillow, before she could heave a sigh of relief, Yu''s head came rolling back again and again in her dreams. Gu Hua Wei turned around to move her hands.


    The heck! She hugged him like a baby, and even after using all of her strength, she was still not able to move the slightest bit. As for the two legs that were tied up, Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei Wei was at a loss for what to do.


    He really wanted to kneel to this bastard Long Jin!


    Gu Hua was slightly discouraged as she laid on the bed and stared at the bed curtain above her head in a daze. This was enough to make people unable to sleep ¡­ My heart is so tired.


    Gu Hua thought for a moment before falling asleep as if she was courting her own death. The time in her dreams was better than the last time.


    Of course, what she didn''t know was that some male god, seeing how pitiful she was, finally showed mercy and quietly loosened his arms and legs.


    The man with the fairy-like eyebrows opened his astounding eyes and placed a gentle kiss on the young girl''s forehead.

 C255

    When Gu Hua Wei woke up the next day, his entire body was in a bad state. His waist was sore and his back was sore.


    However, the God of Men didn''t feel guilty at all for doing such a bad thing. He didn''t hug her, but wanted to act like a sheep? Who would believe that?


    Gu Hua slowly opened her eyes and punched Long Jin''s chest. I''ll make you suffer a lot!


    Long Jin took her fist and raised his eyebrows with a smile. His face was alluring and alluring as he asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Gu Hua Wei said: "Please don''t change the topic."


    Long Jin raised his hand to rub her hair, and finally removed his legs from her body, leaving only one hand by her waist, "Are you feeling better?"


    Gu Hua looked at his chest and started beating him up. He had been bullied for a whole night already, how could he recover so quickly?


    "What do you want to eat?" Long Jin didn''t get angry at all when he saw Lady Gu''s disgust and unwillingness to answer him. In the early morning of a peaceful sleep, he had, for once, shed all of his blood and hid his gentleness between his brows. Even his tone was gentle: "I''ll get you anything you want to eat."


    Gu Hua Wei Wei finally hit him enough. He put his hand on his waist and looked at the extinguished fire. He rubbed his own arms, which were covered in goosebumps. He really wanted to drink some hot peach blossom wine.


    Unknowingly, she actually said those words. Gu Hua looked at Long Jin who still had a smile on his face. She didn''t believe that Long Jin would be able to get that thing back here.


    After all, that was her exclusive secret recipe for wine.


    However, in the next moment, she slapped herself in the face.


    Long Jin stretched out his hand to touch the back of his neck, but before Gu Hua Wei could react, two jade-white bottles with inky peach blossoms engraved on them appeared in front of her.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was so shocked that her jaw dropped. "What, you can still ¡­"


    Of course, these two bottles of wine were brewed by her because she had given Long Jin several bottles before. But so much time had passed and she had almost forgotten about this matter.


    "Why ¡­" She mumbled something like crazy.


    "To see a man of thought." As a male god, Long Jin was worthy of being a model for a generation of romantic speech.


    Gu Hua''s slightly moved mood instantly dissipated. This kind of romantic and beautiful turn into a teasing and unreasonable driving foot is what?


    Give me back my good mood ~


    She put the two bottles of wine in his arms, stood up and put on the blood-colored outer clothes, then directly walked out of the cave. The ice that had sealed the cave last night had already melted after Long Jin woke up.


    Gu Hua Wei Wei Wei was holding two bottles of Peach Blossom Wine as she sat on the bed. Her face was slightly red. She knew Long Jin was looking for firewood to light a fire, but she was waiting here like a little daughter-in-law.


    I really don''t know how things came to this.


    Miss Gu expressed incomparable distress.


    She set the two bottles of wine aside. Anyway, let nature take its course.


    Thinking of this, she calmed herself down and sat on her bed to meditate, constantly absorbing the spiritual energy in the air. The Violet Cloud Secret Realm was a legacy that had been passed down for thousands of years, after all.


    Gu Hua Wei had already been refreshed by Long Jin''s arrival. She got up, put on her clothes and started packing. When she was halfway done, Long Jin came back with two cleaned up game dishes in his hands.


    Seeing Gu Hua''s virtuous face (cleaning up and so on), the corner of her lips curled up into a faint smile, and she handed the wild game in her hand to Gu Hua Wei, who started lighting a torch to roast the wine inside the cave. Gu Hua was not idle, and took out some seasonings from her storage bag to carry out a preliminary treatment of the two wild animals.


    As for what they would exchange for in the end, Gu Hua Wei indicated that she wouldn''t want it anymore. The taste had already been fixed and it was just a grill. How could a male God''s technique be so bad? Speaking of which, she had already gone to the outhouses twice. Sigh, her luck was really bad and her luck was bad.


    After eating breakfast, Gu Hua Wei and Long Jin slowly walked out of the cave, Long Jin didn''t forget about following Gu Qingcheng and the rest, holding Gu Hua''s hand, as their speed was even faster than it was before. Along the way, the two of them didn''t touch the ground, and just like a pair of immortals, they traveled through the dense forest, and even if they met any cultivators, no one would be able to catch up to them.


    With regards to Long Jin''s unexpected and untraceable abilities, Gu Hua Wei was powerless to retort.


    However, in just half a day, Gu Hua Wei and Long Jin had caught up to them and kissed each other on the way back. Gu Qing Mo [1], the Lady of the Gu family, would hug each other''s arms and rub them against the palm of the other''s hand, while the three youngsters would smile and cuddle with each other, not even taking a step away from each other. The scene was so beautiful that Gu Hua couldn''t bear to look at it directly.


    She tilted her head to look at Long Jin who was carrying her all the way forward. She didn''t know when this fellow would see Gu Qingcheng, but would he do the same? Would he immediately kick her out of this little vacuum and move forward?


    Seeing Gu Hua''s strange gaze, Long Jin frowned and asked, "Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?"


    Gu Hua shook her head slightly. She carelessly pointed at the young girl who was still joking around with the young man and jokingly asked, "Don''t you think that she''s very pretty?" Forgive her for saying something against her will. To know that probing Long Jin or something like that, telling a few lies is necessary.


    However, the brain circuits of a male God could not be compared with those of an ordinary person. His eyebrows raised in distress as he asked, "Who are you talking about?"


    Gu Hua pointed at the smiling Gu Qingcheng, "Just her."


    Long Jin glanced at it and looked at Gu Hua Wei with a puzzled expression. "I didn''t notice." Before he finished his sentence, his eyes turned cold. "If I provoke you, I''ll kill you."


    When he said the word "kill," he said it as if he was cutting down a cabbage.


    However, Gu Hua Wei was already shocked. The God of Men was too impressive. What other sentence could possibly be compared to ''not noticing''?!


    It was simply a god''s reply, okay?


    Seeing the pleasant surprise on Gu Hua Wei''s face, Long Jin poked her delicate cheeks with his finger, his eyes filled with only Gu Hua''s shadow: "I won''t notice anyone other than you."


    His voice was very soft, but at this moment, Gu Hua Wei had never doubted the strength behind his words. It was so soft that it made people believe even more firmly.


    Firmly determined that he wouldn''t lie to her, wouldn''t let her down.


    This was the feeling Long Jin gave her.

 C256

    The rest of the time, Gu Hua Wei wasn''t as anxious as they thought. Instead, he followed Long Jin and the rest as they strolled past.


    In the book < < Unique Beloved Beautiful Women > >, there was only mention of Gu Qingcheng accidentally falling into a valley, and then having a fortuitous encounter within the valley. With so many mountain peaks here, it would be hard to determine where Gu Qingcheng fell from, so she would first follow her.


    Gu Hua Wei had always been uninterested in Gu Qingcheng''s fate. Even if she didn''t want it, she didn''t want it. These things, she wanted to destroy them all.


    Of course, Long Jin didn''t know about Gu Hua Wei''s thoughts. Along the way, he kept staring at Gu Qing Qing''s dog head, as if he wanted to break her neck while he was unprepared.


    However, Gu Hua Wei was not anxious at all. Gu Qingcheng was the leading lady of this world, and the halo around her was extremely effective. Even if Long Jin attacked, she wouldn''t be able to cause much damage to her.


    For a b * tch like Gu Qingcheng, it would be best for her to destroy her abilities step by step until she lost everything, but she still wouldn''t die, wouldn''t it?


    Long Jin restrained his murderous aura and quietly followed Gu Hua Wei in the woods. He had no interest in following a few kids around, not to mention he couldn''t kill them.


    Gu Qingcheng did not know that she had been followed by that good-for-nothing Gu Hua Wei, but she was still intimate with the two boys beside her who had been mesmerized by her. Her devastatingly beautiful face exuded the gentle smile of a young girl, as well as a deep sense of pride.


    "Qingcheng is about to leave ¡­" Looking at the valley outside the dense forest, Yuhan revealed a smile, "The valley is vast and vast, naturally, one can ride a sword."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded in agreement, "Okay then. After we leave this place, we''ll head south."


    Under the direction of Yuhan, the sword pierced through the horizon like a ray of light, heading straight in the direction Gu Qingcheng had pointed. The speed of the sword wasn''t any slower than the sword flying in the air, it was just like the speed of the dragon brocade.


    Gu Qingcheng leaned against Li Xiaoming, who had been silently watching on the other side of the wall, as she closed her eyes, feeling her heart throb more and more. It was as if there was something waiting for her in the dark, something that only she could have.


    Suddenly, her earlobes felt a burning sensation, bringing with it a sense of anger. Gu Qingcheng immediately opened her eyes as her heart tightened. Why would he wake up at this time?!


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Gu Qingcheng''s bewildered expression, Li Xiaoming looked at her with his dark eyes, a struggling look flashed across them as he asked: "Are you not feeling well?"


    "No," Gu Qingcheng smiled at him like a blossoming flower, alluring and alluring, "I''m just a bit flustered." With that, she leaned against the youth''s shoulder. Trembling, she reached for the peach-like earring on her earlobe. Her slender white fingers touched the earring, but the burning sensation in her ear did not disappear.


    Gu Qingcheng furrowed her brows in agony, her earlobes appearing as though they were blushing.


    Li Xiaoming looked down at her as if he had sensed something. Although his spiritual sense had not reached the acme of perfection, he could still see the changes. He stared at Gu Qingcheng''s bright red, abnormal red ears, and furrowed his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head as she weakly leaned into his embrace. Her pale face looked extremely pitiful, yet she couldn''t think of a way to deal with it.


    Yuhan heard the sound and turned his head, and seeing Gu Qingcheng''s pained expression, he hurriedly rushed over. His long sword swayed in midair, and he snatched Gu Qingcheng out of Li Xiaoming''s hands with a face full of concern: "What''s wrong, Qingcheng? "What''s going on?"


    Gu Qingcheng stared at Yu Han''s bloodshot eyes as tears streamed down his face, feeling extremely wronged.


    She continuously used her consciousness to communicate with the things inside the Peach Blossom Ear Nail. This was the most crucial moment. No matter who it was, they would not be able to stop her from moving!


    "Qingcheng!" Yuhan hugged Gu Qingcheng tightly, "Tell me, where does it hurt? Where is the discomfort? "You told me?"


    After communicating with the things in the space, the burning sensation in her ears finally subsided. She weakly laid in Yuhan''s embrace with her mouth opened wide, and in the end, she still concocted a lie that was filled with holes, "I just can''t catch my breath. "Nothing."


    Yu Han heaved a sigh of relief and continued hugging her tightly, "It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine."


    Li Xiaoming stood silently at the side, watching as Gu Qingcheng removed the heat from her earlobes. He revealed a faint smile as he walked up to her and said: "I''m afraid that if the position is too high, I won''t be able to breathe."


    Gu Qingcheng immediately followed suit and nodded her head, her eyes misty with tears. "Indeed."


    Yu Han didn''t think much of it. He lowered his longsword into a lower position. Only then did Gu Qingcheng shyly step out of his embrace and stand to the side.


    Yuhan was worried and pulled her to his side, "Tell me if you''re not feeling well."


    Gu Qingcheng obediently nodded her head, but she was filled with disdain in her heart. If it weren''t for that useless thing causing trouble, how could she have ended up in such a miserable state? There were some things that she couldn''t wait for.


    Not long after she left, Gu Qingcheng suddenly looked behind her, towards a certain place in the dense forest. She pretended to be surprised and shouted: "Someone is following us?!" The voice sounded a little panicked, as if it had been caught off guard.


    "Where?" Yu Han naturally believed in Gu Qingcheng''s words. He extended his hand and grabbed onto Gu Qingcheng''s hand, afraid that something might pop out.


    Li Xiaoming narrowed his eyes as he glanced at Gu Qingcheng with an unfathomable expression. His spiritual sense was so powerful, it couldn''t be worse than Gu Qingcheng''s. How did Gu Qingcheng manage to sense something he couldn''t even detect?


    "In the woods!" Gu Qingcheng pointed to an extremely precise location, almost certain, "They''re right there, still moving!"


    "Maybe the monsters are gathering." Li Xiaoming walked over to her side, his eyes filled with shadow. "The jungle is so far away from us. I''m afraid I saw wrong." His voice was neither loud nor low. It was convincing.


    Gu Qingcheng''s beautiful eyes turned cold, he actually dared to question her?! What a joke.


    "Xiaoming, you don''t believe me?" "You think I''m going to lie to you?"


    Li Xiaoming shook his head, the unhappiness in his heart towards Gu Qingcheng grew even deeper. "If there really is someone following us, then what is their motive?" Do we have anything valuable on us? " Not only that, there were just too many suspicious points in Gu Qingcheng''s words. Even he couldn''t completely believe her words.